ã€ŠJustice in the One Piece Worldã€‹


 1. Making a Deal with ??

    No¡­. not like this!

    *bang!*

    I felt the pain of a bullet ripping through my torso as one of the masked men fired a rifle at me. I knew who they were though¡­ secret service.

    ¡°No¡­no!¡± In the dark room, police officers were laying dead on the floor. One of which was my sister. I crawled over to her, leaving the sounds of gunfire becoming dull as I shifted in and out of consciousness from the pain.

    I reached my sister who looked pale, and no longer breathing. I knew she was already dead¡­nobody could survive a bullet through the head after all.

    As I felt my blood flowing out¡­ I felt my head get lighter. They say you see your life fly by when you are about to die, but all I felt was loss. I could only think of my sister.

    We were orphans before we knew it. Never knew who our parents were and so we grew up in an orphanage. Our time there was not pleasurable at all. It was thanks to our P.E teacher who used to be a MMA fighter who taught us for free that we learned how to defend ourselves¡­well, more of us sister fighting and me cheering for her.

    I depended on her and she always took care of me, and I aimed to follow in her footsteps to never let her down.

    My older sister, who was the typical All-A student in high school, graduated and soon became a police officer. Her dream, to stop injustice. We felt way to many of those, low life scum and bullies where we lived. Hookers, scammers, con-artists and plain criminals were part of life where we lived and we had enough.

    When I graduated from High-school, I followed in my sister¡¯s footsteps and also successfully became a police officer.

    Surprisingly, this was the first time I was better at her than something. While she excelled at everything before, I found passion in my work. While paper work got dull, but the idea of us working for a greater cause was worth every second.

    Until we found out something we weren¡¯t supposed to¡­

    It initially looked like a common thief who stole something¡­but the evidence just didn¡¯t line up. The thief was way too prepared for everything. They infiltrated a high-profile home of a millionaire perfectly yet stole nothing of value. It looked like they took files on a computer and downloaded it.

    With the owner of the house dead, we got permission to search the computer and that was when strange orders came through from above.

    First, they stated that the case was closed. This order came from above but strangely we didn¡¯t know how far up it was from.

    Next, we got orders from our direct supervisor to continue to search¡­who suddenly got very wealthy; I heavily suspect that the family of the diseased bribed him to continue searching for answers.

    Not wanting to get fired, we ignored the first order and scanned the files on the computer¡­only to find things we should not have.

    Of course we knew the world was not a happy and love filled place but¡­I do not think either of us had the courage to look directly into the darkest side of what our human nature could do.

    I do not know how the millionaire got his hands on this information but if this was true and released to the public¡­then just the amount of sanctions and the lost of trust in our government would cripple our entire country. I instantly understood why there was this incident¡­but both my sister and I felt horrible, betrayed, of what the truth really was.

    ¡°Human Trafficking, drug trade, fake currency, manslaughter, black list and horrible amounts of corruption¡± All the atrocities we could think of were listed on that document and future plans for how to go forward.

    Next thing we knew was at our next assignment, all those who were involved in the previous assignment were shot¡­including me.

    I felt the tears sliding down my face, mixing with the blood. As I looked at my corpse of my dead sister.

    ¡°What do we do¡­?¡± I asked her. I half hoped for an answer before another gunshot silenced me.

    This time forever.

    ¡­

    Me: hm?

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ??: Hi there, sorry for what happened. Not my intention but in the end, life in random and shit happens.

    Me: ¡­ where am I? Could you tell me who you are? I¡¯m sure I was dead¡­

    Hate filled me when I remembered what happened. BASTARDS! They took my sister from me!

    ??: Wah! Rough thoughts will only pain you further. I know it¡¯s hard but please try to calm down and so I can explain the situation.

    *Deep breaths*

    It was at this point that I realized I no longer have a body. I was also in a white room that seemed¡­.endless? It was just white everywhere. I just decided that I no longer had eyes and could not see¡­yet I could ¡®feel¡¯ a being in front of me which I was not really ¡®see¡¯ with my eyes.

    Me: So I am dead

    ??: Yes. You are dead and supposed to pass on into the sea on reincarnation. Where, like always, chances will decide your fate.

    Me: The way you word it sounds like I will not be going that way

    ??: Correct. I messed with the chances a little bit. While I am sorry for your loss, you are here for my entertainment. And you will be paid for the service as well.

    It took a minute to comprehend what this ?? was saying.

    ¡®I just lost my only family and my life in pain and he wants me to entertain him?¡¯ I growled angrily before I remembered he could read my thoughts

    ??: Calm down. I told you I will pay you didn¡¯t I?

    Me: I don¡¯t need it. I want to forget everything. THE PAIN!!¡­ ¡­ just let me rest please.

    I¡¯ve had enough

    ??: What about this? You can have your sister back. You both can entertain me.

    That certainly got my attention. By the way he brought me here, I was fairly sure he wasn¡¯t lying to me.

    Me: Bring her here then

    ??: ¡®snaps imaginary fingers¡¯

    I suddenly felt another being come from nothing next to me.

    Me: Sister?

    Sister: Am I awake? I thought I was dead!

    ME: SISTER!!!

    It took a while to explain the situation and between sobs that weren¡¯t really there.

    ??: Alright, so I will offer you a deal. You will go to another world of your choice and do some shit. I can grant you powers that make you both a serous powerhouse or influential but I will not make you invincible or God

    Sister: Will not or can not?

    ??: Will not. I am far greater and powerful than those fools that call themselves Gods. They are tied to their worlds and Universes while I am quite literally omnipotent. I might be your God.

    Me: I don¡¯t understand your concept of omnipotence. I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m Christian and only ¡®God¡¯ is omnipotent. If there are multiple Gods, even lesser ones, how can you be my God?

    ??: Okay, so imagine watching a movie once, then twice, then ten times. You watch the movie a billion times. Then you will know everything that has ever happened to the smallest details and changes between each frame; at the same time, you are so immensely bored that literally anything would be better. This is why most omnipotent beings are asleep and have sealed themselves off from creation.

    I chose a different approach. I have sealed off my memories and knowledge but kept my power. This way, I can enjoy my time and power and not be bored!

    Enough talk though. Choose your world and tell me what¡­what was the word again? Yes, Cheats. What cheats would you like to have.

    Me: Sister, there is really only one choice isn¡¯t there?

    Sister: hmm, I know what you are thinking. Really, it¡¯s easy.

    Me: We¡¯ve always talked about how it would have been if ¡®THAT¡¯ happened in ¡®THAT¡¯ universe instead of canon.

    Sister: I¡¯ve actually always had some fantasy of that sort. Let¡¯s do it. We already know what to say.

    ??: Tell me

    Me: We want to go to the One Piece Universe! Make sure it¡¯s the canon one, not anything else.

    (Author Note: I¡¯ve never read or watched anything other than the canon version so¡­ people expecting characters from outside the canon, sorry :P )

    Sister: We don¡¯t want to be overwhelmingly strong so there is no challenge, but we wish to be brokenly strong enough to clash with the strongest. So we have a few wishes.

    Me: First, we don¡¯t want anything to limit our power or choices. This means we are immune to seastone as well as water in general. We wouldn¡¯t want to lose our power in a world where most of the world is covered by the sea.

    Sister: Next, we want immunity in our minds. I don¡¯t want any one of us to be taken controlled of. That would be horrible! We want to have freedom in our actions and choices.

    ??: That would mean a lack of sympathy for those you kill. But honestly, that¡¯s a needed mindset for life in the world you¡¯ll live in.

    Me: Will you hold that against us?

    ??: You¡¯re my entertainment. Even if you go Full Hitler, you won¡¯t be held accountable in my eyes. You can be rest assured that you¡¯ll both just be seeing me again once you die.

    Sister: I guess that¡¯s a good thing¡­ thanks.

    Me: Third, we don¡¯t want to be limited by our physical bodies or mind. Give up a body with limitless potential. So that as long as we train enough, we can always grow stronger. Oh! and please give us a healing factor. I don¡¯t want to lose my limbs or eyes forever and I don¡¯t want to see my sister hurt.

    Sister: This also means that we can take anything. For example, consume multiple devil fruits and learn multiple martial arts. Even abilities that seem contradictory.

    In addition to that, maybe make our birth somewhat lucky please. We don¡¯t want to be born to pirates, bandits, or be born slaves or anything. We want our future to be open if not influential.

    Me: We don¡¯t want to stay weak for long. Could you give us some pretty awesome DNA so we can awaken both forms of hake quickly? Actually, throw in Conqueror¡¯s Haki as well. I like the idea of that.

    Could we also be fast learners?

    Finally, we want to be together. Please don¡¯t separate us when we are born. I like the idea of being born twins.

    Sister: hmmm *pout* That means I won¡¯t be your older sister anymore! I don¡¯t want to lose my petting privilege </img> I want you to stay my cute imouto!

    I can¡¯t see her but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s pouting.

    Me: Sister, you can stay as the older one between us. I don¡¯t think your habit of petting me will ever stop. It surely didn¡¯t even when we were adults¡­

    ??: Alright, you can have all of that. Do you want anything from the world before you go and get reincarnated?

    Me: Can we both have a limitless inventory like in games? Would be convenient to have

    Sister: Also, we would like to choose our devil fruits here¡­or better¡­make one ourselves *smirk*

    Oh, that smirk I feel from her is definitely when she¡¯s planning something evil¡­like when she put wasabi in all of our crew¡¯s food.

    ??: No, since nothing is limitless. But I can give you something that is limit of infinity; almost the same thing. And yes, you may make your own devil fruits and put it in your inventory.

    We smiled with our non-existent mouths and told him together

    Me & Sister: We want to fruit to control the 4 fundamental forces!

    This is such an overpowered wish. To pretty much control the world itself. Forget Whitebeard with his fruit to control large-scale vibrations. The ability to control nuclear forces and attractions triumphs pretty much everything!

    ??: Now that is way too overpowered. I¡¯ll need to split the power between the two of you. I¡¯ll give you the fruit that allows you to control gravity and electromagnetism.

    He said while looking at me

    ??: And your sister the fruit to control nuclear forces. Both weak and strong.

    *Snaps finger*

    ??: Alright, I put the fruits in your inventory. I also put some books you might need for your life in the world. If that¡¯s it, I¡¯ll send you off. This is like Netflix to me, I can¡¯t wait for the next episode (of your life!)

    I think he meant something between the non-existent parenthesis, but I¡¯ll ignore that for now.

    Me: Thank you¡­could you tell me who you are? Honestly I¡¯d like to be friends.

    ??: hm¡­? hahhahaha! You can call me whatever you want. And yes, it sounds fun to be your friend. Looks like you got yourself some plot armor if you ever need one! HAHAHA

    Sister: By the way, where and are we going to be born and by whom?

    ??: Telling you that would be no fun, would it? Alright, off you go! Fuck up the storyline for me!

    Then everything turned white

 2. Childhood part 1

    Chapter 2

    All I could see was darkness. Actually, I¡¯m not sure if I could see at all! I could hear the rumbling and dull sound around me. I could also feel¡­is that my sister? I could feel my sister next to me. This means that we weren¡¯t born yet.

    Just as I said that I felt my sister being pushed away from me, into a bright space where I couldn¡¯t see. It was suddenly so cold! I could feel the water around up leaving, flowing somewhere else.

    At least with my sister being born first she would still keep her ¡®Older Sister¡¯ vibe on me instead of pouting for weeks on end about how she¡¯s the younger one now.

    Why? It was so comfortable here though¡­there was another push and I yielded¡­and I was stuck. It was so painful, I felt like my head was about to break. Is this what babies feel when they are being born? God, I shouldn¡¯t make fun of them for looking so ugly when they are born right away.

    Soon I felt myself caught in a firm pair of hands. I still couldn¡¯t open my eyes but I could hear everything much clearer now.

    Female: Let me¡­see our children a female voice sounded. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s our mother

    Male: We¡¯ve got twin daughters. Thank you dear, you can rest now¡­

    The man sounded like he was about to cry. I¡¯m guessing he¡¯s our father

    Mother: They¡¯re beautiful¡­

    Is this normal? Mother¡¯s voice sounded unnaturally weak. I strained my ears to hear more but somehow I heard the sound of wind and sea. Were we born on a ship?

    Mother: Isso Fujitora. Please take our daughters to a safe place. I know you are a man of justice and your word. Please give me your word that you will protect them¡­and give them a happy life.

    Holy shit! Really? Fujitora is our father? That God probably messed with the timeline a little to arrange this. No way for such a coincidence to occur naturally. At least he still has his eyes.

    Fujitora: I will¡­

    Fujitora¡­our father was sobbing as he said this. I think I understand what is going on now.

    Mother: Take them away from Wano. This country will never give our daughters a chance to grow up. Protect them¡­my Diana and Kara.

    With that, she fell silent. I could open my eyes slightly. Just in time to see a full grown Japanese man, who looked a lot of like a younger version of Fujitora, to close the eyes on the most beautiful asian women I have ever seen.

    With one more hug, he took all three of us into his arms and we stayed there for a while¡­letting the situation sink in.

    A few days passed in silence except for the few times my sister, now Diana, and me, now Kara, cried involuntarily. Seriously, the body of an infant is hard to control. Most of it is just impulse and natural.

    We seemed to be on a broker ship that my father had somehow convinced them to take us away from Wano. I think I understand why our mother would have wanted a life away from Wano and our deal with God would explain that as well.

    I was able to strangely communicate with my sister as well. Diana was looking very excited about this whole ordeal; we had freaking Fuijtora as our father! This opened up so many doors and possibilities for us. The amount and quality of training we would be able to get from him; but most importantly, his sense of justice and morals were what we both believed.

    After our death, we both knew that we no longer wanted to turn a blind eye to false justice any longer.

    I don¡¯t know how long it has been. Weeks, maybe months¡­ but my sister has been hugging me non-stop and our father rarely let go of us. Being on the Grand-line, and especially the New World, we knew it to be a dangerous place but seeing our father beat down pirates and massive waves the size of tsunamis alike with his devil fruit was simply¡­amazing!

    During this time, we crossed the Red Line by paying millions of Berrys to go up to Marie Jois (The Holy Land) and then to the other side where we got another broker to take us to somewhere my father said was safe.

    On the way, there was more killing and pirate raids which were all put down by either the captain of the brokers or my father.

    God did warn us about no longer feeling sympathy for the dead but recognizing that feeling did feel strange at first; but as this was the New World, we got used to it quite quickly.

    Captain: We are approaching Sabaody Archipelago. Get off

    The captain of the brokers spoke in a rough voice. I mean he looks pretty mean but he¡¯s a good man at heart. He¡¯s been taking people who didn¡¯t have money to leave on his boat to places where they want to go. Of course, that doesn¡¯t make him a wimp either, he killed a few guys who tried to scam him while they were on board.

    Father seemed to have come to terms and accepted that his wife has passed on. It¡¯s a relief that he doesn¡¯t blame us; contrast, I never knew Fujitora would be the doting father type as that¡¯s never shown in the anime nor the manga.

    Father: Alright Kara, Diana. It¡¯s time to get off. We¡¯ll be looking for a new life here. Away from injustice and Wano

    With that, for the first time in this life, we stepped on land. To the island that is located at end of Paradise and perhaps the beginning of the New World.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    I expect father to have sold something very valuable and expensive at the auction house (which there are plenty here) to suddenly get so rich. I mean, he got a Japanese mansion built at grove 65, right next to the Marine Base in Grove 66. It was a pretty impressive mansion with 3 floors, a garden, and a large wall around the entire property. The floor on the 1st floor was completely wood while all our rooms were made with tatami mats and paper (though hardened) and wooden doors. It gave off a very peaceful feeling over all.

    It¡¯ll be a while until my sister and I are even able to properly walk, run, and train.

    There¡¯s so much to do and I don¡¯t want to wait too long!

    -Timeskip (2 years)

    Me: Daddy!

    I waddled my way over to my dad, who turned out to be a complete doting father by the way.

    Dad: Kara! Come sit on my lap.

    I raised my arm and pulled on his clothes while doing the puppy eyes, a technique that so far never failed against both Diana and daddy.

    He smiled as if in a trance and picked me up and placed me next to Diana, who then continued to hug me.

    Me: Sis, I can¡¯t move my arm. Could you let go?

    Diana: No, you¡¯re too cute

    Me: You look the same as I do

    Dad: Awww¡­

    Everyday my dad is breaking the calm and collected image of Fujitora that I saw in the anime¡­not that I¡¯m complaining!

    Our 2 years here was initially a mix of panic as he was a newbie dad as well as a life filled with love and affection. Diana and I were both underweight and smaller than we should be because we didn¡¯t get the breast milk we should have, and instead had to rely on other milk sources instead. Even then, I didn¡¯t drink much of that so Diana is a little taller than I am. She likes to remind me of that everyday and pets me.

    Other than that, I¡¯ve got to say we look super cute. We¡¯ve got cute little baby cheeks, black hair, and large round eyes with heterochromatic eyes, each one. Our right eyes were a mix of blue, black and yellow while our left eyes had red, black, and green.

    (Author Note: If someone ever draws this, please sent them to me. I suck at drawing and I would really appreciate a cover page!)

    Unlike our father who was at least 2 times as tall and 3 times as wide as a normal human, it seemed like our proportions as a human were normal.

    We¡¯ve been enjoying the best 2 years of our lives with him. To finally have a life where we have a loving father and are economically secure¡­but not even for one moment did we forget why we are here.

    During the 2 years we successfully managed to awaken Haki without dad finding out. My observation haki was better than Diana¡¯s but her Armament haki was stronger than mine. While I could only put a purple haki around my arm, Diana¡¯s was almost black already. Seriously, thank you God for this broken DNA.

    While daddy was away on some business that he said was ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to go an beat some bad guys okay?¡±,which we concluded as bounty hunting, we would try and train as best we can while dad was not here.

    In our inventory, we found the promised objects and more. Our Devil fruits, some Sea Stone, Adam Tree? hmm¡­ we might need those.

    Oh wow! He put a Japanese sword into each of ours with a note.

    Hey Girls

    Hope you are enjoying your new life.

    I put in a Katana for each of you.

    I know that this is too early but soon you will grow stronger than almost everyone. Then, there will be no blade that can match your strength.

    So here¡¯s a blade that can. It kind of dwarfs their 12 Supreme grade Sword. Name them whatever you wish.

    Good Luck and have some fun

    -God

    Huh, I really didn¡¯t think about that. I though we would be able to just take a Supreme Grade sword from someone else and just go with that. But I guess this is better.

    Mine was a completely white Katana, the blade almost a meter long. I don¡¯t know about it¡¯s capabilities yet so I¡¯m going to put it back.

    Sis¡¯s katana was a pitch black one. Almost an exact copy of mine but it seemed a little longer than mine. Hmmm

    But back on the topic of looking through our inventory, he left a surprising number of books on topics to master.

    Including¡­

    Diana: Look! He put in books about the 6 Marine Skills and Fishman Karate!

    These will definitely come in handy.

    Me: Sis, we need to make daddy start teaching us how to fight

    Diana: I know, but how?

    Me: How about eating a devil fruit? He¡¯ll know what it is and he¡¯ll be forced to teach us.

    Diana: No¡­ that¡¯ll break his heart. Let¡¯s just wait a little more. I¡¯m sure the right time will come. We should let him play the doting father for a bit longer. I don¡¯t want to break his idea of that.

    Thankfully, daddy decided to homeschool us instead of sending us to school. Which was a great save for us since that meant we can save so much time. We tried to pretend we were just fast learners but thinking on how many times we slipped up and got the right answers on stuff we shouldn¡¯t know, I¡¯m not sure if he believes us.

    It seems it doesn¡¯t matter because daddy¡¯s been bragging to literally every neighbor and marine guard he¡¯s seen about his ¡®genius twin daughters who are the cutest in the world¡¯ and such.

    Perhaps in the first time since we were born, dad decided to ask us if we wanted to go out with him to see the island.

    Me & Diana: Yayyy!

    We¡¯ve been stuck in this house for way too long! Even if we are weak and children right now, that is way too long.

    He helped us change into something other than pajamas for the first time and in his arms, we were out of the house.

    Dad: Do you see that? Those are the other groves. That one specializes in hotels. The one next to it have amazing shopping malls! I¡¯ll bring you girls there sometime and we can pick out something for you.

    He went on and on about the stuff but honestly, we were just happy to be outside for once.

    We reached Grove 30 where dad told me this is where he usually catches bad guys and that is his ¡®work¡¯. Just to make him feel better we looked at him with sparkly eyes.

    Dad: hehehe. You girls don¡¯t need to be impressed. It¡¯s my Justice after all! Hahahaha!

    He then proceeded to kiss us which we resisted since his beard made it kind of painful.

    It was then we saw either the most stupidest pirate group or a group cosplayer walking in the smack middle of the street. I mean, the guy in the front had the loudest shirt composed of all the colors on the rainbow, had a pirate captain hat on, and walking while brandishing his sword on people. His demeanor was literally screaming ¡°I am a Pirate! Come Get ME!¡±

    Dad: ¡®Penny the Dealer¡¯ bounty of 60 million and his crew is famous for pillaging and raping innocent civilians¡­ You girls stay right here. I will be right back okay?

    He dropped us off on a nearby chair and started following the group until he was out of our sight. I¡¯m pretty sure he didn¡¯t want us to see gruesome stuff now that we are at the age where we can remember stuff.

    Moments later, we were snatched by a few thugs.

    ¡®Shit¡¯ That was going through my heads as my sister and I were suddenly gagged and then some spray which made me so sleepy¡­.

    Me: Sis¡­.

    Diana: Kara!¡­Dad?!

    I had tears in my eyes when they started shutting.

    Thug 1: Never saw such cute kids in my life. They¡¯ll sell well at the auction

    Thug 2: No kidding; perhaps a World Noble will buy them. I¡¯ve betting they¡¯ll fetch at least 200 million each with looks like these.

    ¡­

    *CRACK* *BASH*

    Male Voice: WHERE ARE MY DAUGHTERs YOU PIECE OF SHITS!

    Ow¡­ my head hurts. I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s dad¡¯s voice

    Typical Thug voice: Where do you think you are! This is the headquarters of the Flying Fish Riders! You can¡¯t just barge in an..

    *SPLAT*

    Dad: I will repeat. WHERE ARE MY DAUGHTERS?

    *SPLAT SPLAT SPLAT SPLAT SPLAT*

    Suddenly the entire place got extremely quiet. I couldn¡¯t see anything though. There was a cover on my head. At least I can still feel my sister next to me. I think she¡¯s still asleep though.

    Me: Daddy!!!

    I yelled. Strangely enough, I started crying. Crying because I didn¡¯t know I was in danger. Crying because I was relieved and crying because my father came to save me.

    Me: Dad!!! Uwwaaaa!!!! *Sob*

    That was when my sister woke up and started crying as well.

    Dad: Shhh¡­ I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t need to worry. Nothing bad happened to both of you¡­ it¡¯s all right. You¡¯re both safe now, let¡¯s get you home.

    He then uncovered our heads and smiled at both of us¡­then put the cover back on as he realized that we started looking at the absolute carnage around us.

    Me: *sniffle* ¡­ *sob*

    He held onto us tightly was he picked up both of us in one arm and made way for the exit.

    All the way back home, I continued to sob. Maybe it was the fear of losing my family again, or losing my freedom but feeling it the 2nd time is so much worse than the uncertainty I faced the first time. My sister on the other hand seemed to be fine after a while and then promptly held my head against her and patted me until I fell asleep again.

    I woke up in my bed in what I guess to be the next day. Seriously, I don¡¯t know what this bed is made out of but I¡¯ve been getting some super amazing quality sleep. When I stirred, I felt my sister next to me, now awake. I also felt someone else next to me as well.

    Me: dad?

    He looked like he was experiencing some very complicating emotions. As if contemplating some major choices.

    Dad: Kara dear, please follow me to the garden please. You too Diana dear

    We both hobbled down the bed using the stepping box he placed for us and followed him outside the house.

    This was my favorite place inside the property. There was a mini foundation on one side of the wall. It spewed water from the top and through the cracks and crevices in the walls, it elegantly flowed down to the middle where it was once again collected. The water was than spread evenly all over the garden drop by drop through a complex network of tiny passageways and leaves from the trees.

    Despite this, I felt something was going horribly wrong. The atmosphere around my dad was no longer the bright doting father. He had a solemn expression as he looked at us. He gave us a small smile and stared¡­as if it was the last time he would see us.

    Without warning, dad grabbed his Tachi (a short Japanese sword commonly used by Samurai) and slashed at his face diagonally 2 times. Each stroke sliced his eyes and all I could see was his blood drenched face.

    Dad: Listen carefully my daughters; you are my reason to live, you are the reason for my existence today. You, who are most precious to me, were almost ripped from me by injustice.

    Me: Dad¡­*sob*

    Dad: I will no longer tolerate injustice in this world. I have held back during my time in Wano. I have turned the other cheek once, I will NEVER do so again! For you, I have blinded myself as to never show bias, to never let Injustice take place, and never let false Justice reign supreme.

    Diana: Daddy¡­ your eyes¡­

    I was in a state of shock. I knew this would happen, as he was already blind by the time the manga introduced him; but I never expected him to do that now and in front of me.

    Me: Doesn¡¯t this mean you can¡¯t see us anymore?

    Dad: This is merely a symbol. Even without my eyes, I can see better through my heart. I will my heart to see far beyond and better than my eyes ever could have. I can see you just the same. Now, come back in Diana, Kara. It¡¯s time for your bath and lunch

    The following morning, after discussing with my sister, we decided to risk it.

    Me: Dad! Teach us!

    Diana: Teach us how to become strong!

    He looked, or rather observed, how we were¡­then simply chuckled.

    Dad: It seems I am already regretting blinding myself. Now I can¡¯t see my daughter¡¯s puppy eye technique¡­even though I always lost. Very well. You need at least some knowledge on how to defend yourselves.

    Sis and I looked at each other and smiled. Finally! This was the beginning of our journey.

    Dad: But be warned. The training will be harsh. I won¡¯t go easy on you just because you are my daughters. In fact, I will push you harder to make you stronger!

    So began our training hell.

 3. Childhood part 2 + Joining the Marines

    Chapter 3

    5 years have passed since then and now we were are 7 years old. I¡¯ve got to say though¡­god do we look cute. We lost most of our baby fat but we still kept our large round eyes and slightly round cheeks. We grew much taller and our proportions getting closer to that of a child¡¯s than a baby¡¯s. We also got stronger than what we thought possible.

    I mean, I was already much stronger than my past life. And I was a field police officer damn it!

    We thought that with dad recently blinded, he might need some time to adjust to his new ¡®sight¡¯ but that was not needed at all. Although dad could no longer see us with his eyes, it seems that he could pretty much Observation Haki his way to do pretty much the same if not better.

    He made us run so much that now we can run around the entire archipelago without collapsing. We lifted so many weights that I¡¯m not sure how we still look so skinny and lithe. That doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re not getting physically stronger though! I could lift up a full grown tree if I go full power.

    What was worse, or I guess still beneficial, was his gravity training. Everything became two times harder in 2g, then more in 3g, but it only continued to get harder as whenever we got stronger, he raised the gravity as we trained.

    We showed him that we both awakened haki which came as a surprise to him. He saw our purple/black hands as well as felt our observation haki. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t have done that because with haki training our training field has 25g. This is definitely not something normal 7 year olds could survive.

    After so much foundation training, haki training, he finally decided to let us pick up the sword. I must say, if anything, the anime downplayed his ability with the sword.

    His strike speed and power was out of anything I¡¯ve ever seen. From the very beginning, he taught us the grip, stroke, and style.

    We proved to be quick learners and after we learned the basics, he picked up his training (wooden) sword and told us to fight him.

    Dad: Faster! Your opponents won¡¯t wait you for to return to your original posture!

    Dad: That has too many stops in it! No hesitation in your strokes! Move in a straight line!

    Dad: Look closely at here your opponent¡¯s sword is headed. Use your haki to enhance your vision. A moment¡¯s hesitation could lead to your death!

    It was hell, but I loved him so.

    We reached a mastery in both forms of basic haki as well as some of the 6 marine skills, which our father couldn¡¯t help with as much, but we managed. I was starting to hit the borders of advanced haki for observation while my sister armament. We both could feel our conqueror¡¯s haki within us rumbling, just waiting to be unleashed. We both agreed that it was for another time.

    What was the time for now was our devil fruits. We knew dad would never let us eat one on purpose so we would just need to feign ignorance on what it was after we eat it. After all, he never mentioned the fruits themselves in his stories; just strange people with even weirder abilities.

    At night when dad was taking his nightly bath, we both took out our fruits from our inventory. I think God made it so that both of our fruits each had 2 of the 4 fundamental forces. Mine had electromagnetism and gravity while my sister¡¯s were the two nuclear forces.

    We couldn¡¯t have timed it better.

    The moment our dad stepped out of the bathroom, still steaming in his bathrobe, we each took a large bite out of our fruit.

    The next moment we were both dangling upside down with dad trying to make us choke out the food. We almost did with the gravity at at least 10g. Seriously, the floor cracked under his feet.

    Dad: WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!

    Me: *cough* *ooph* ooo¡­ daddy?

    Diana: This tastes really bad. We shouldn¡¯t have ate them.

    My sister feigned ignorance of what we just ate.

    Dad: Hah¡­ never did I expect that a devil fruit. Not one but TWO would appear in my home.

    He sounded sad as he looked at us.

    Dad: Your lives will now be harder. The abilities you gain from the fruits will come at a cost. The sea will hate you and will take away both your power and ability to swim should you ever come into contact with them.

    He sounded sad as he explained the situation to us. Of course, we knew that even with the devil fruits we wouldn¡¯t lose our ability nor power when in contact with either water or sea stone¡­but for now we feigned ignorance and listened with interest.

    Dad: With all that, I think it is important to find out what powers you have. It should be instinctual what abilities you have. Awaken it and let us test it out.

    He was right. I could feel a new power surging through my veins. I could feel that I grew physically stronger, but also as if there was a non-existent limb. Something I could use to manipulate the laws of the world itself!

    By focusing my will, I sent a gravity field on my father. It took all my focus just to get it up to about 2g¡­and then I started panting from exhaustion.

    Dad: Hoh? Is this truly the same ability as mine? No¡­ there is no 2 of the same devil fruit. But truly interesting what you can do is the same as I. But with this, I can train you easily.

    Then my sister literally created water out of thin air¡­ or rather it was an accident. By using the weak nuclear force, my sister turned nitrogen (7 protons) into oxygen (8 protons) by charging the neutron of the nitrogens and converting it to oxygen. Then by using her strong nuclear force, she forcefully separated the hydrogen atoms from each other (not much force is needed here) where it met oxygen and created H2O, or water.

    My sister¡¯s problem was how to explain this to our dad when this world had no concept of elements whatsoever.

    Diana: ummm¡­.

    Dad: YOU CAN CREATE WATER?

    Thus began our science lesson, or rather our dad¡¯s trial and error in the realm of nuclear chemistry.

    Time skip (7 years)

    I don¡¯t know why I say this at every time skip but by now, it¡¯s almost a law. At the age of 14, we were absolutely gorgeous; and cute. I can¡¯t forget cute. Like, seriously. We lost most of our baby features except our big eyes. I still stood at a short 138cm while my sister, who ate more grew to 148cm. A solid 10 cm taller than me! Humph

    I always pout when she reminds me of that but she just puts my head on her lap and continues to pet me.

    Other than that, we looked almost alike. Small but tall nose, pale skin, and pitch black hair reaching our waist. I chose to leave them in long pigtails. One behind each shoulder while my sister kept her hair in a simple ponytail.

    I honestly don¡¯t understand how a human can ever get this strong. During the 7 years, my sister and I became true monsters. Our dad, who is more or less has the strength to match a Marine Admiral, cannot fight both of us at the same time.

    Since we became too strong, we had to often book ¡®business trips¡¯ to islands that were barely occupied and trash the ecosystem there. I learned everything my father could do with gravity. With impossible amounts of training, I made a gravitational force stronger than what my father could do, and that¡¯s not even adding my electromagnetism side of my devil fruit. While I was stronger, faster, diverse powers, surpasses him in observational haki by a mile studied more in the 6 marine skills and even bits of Fishman Karate, my father had the superior armament and decades of more experience. In the end, while I came close numerous times, I never managed to win against him in a 1 on 1 fight.

    My observational haki went crazy after I ate my devil fruit. With the electromagnetic side of my fruit, I could sense the small amount of electromagnetic waves in the air from¡­the whole of the archipelago and beyond. My observation haki went far enough to see a solid dozen seconds against any regular soldier and only a fraction of a second against my father. It became harder to see into the future the stronger the opponent was.

    My armament haki hit the end of it¡¯s basic form and was reaching into it¡¯s more advanced form. Having a father who regularly coats his sword in advanced armament really forces you to learn it, or get shattered.

    My sister was the opposite as with her devil fruit, she enhanced the strength things stuck together and held. She could even in a moment of contact, change the element and combination of the opponent¡¯s weapons or even the skin themselves as long as it was not covered in advance haki. Her armament reached beyond her skin and sword into the air, able to create something like an aura. Reminds me of Susano¡¯o from Naruto series; references aside, she is seriously powerful in that mode. She can overpower dad no matter what gravitational force is pushing down on her. It is only that her stamina consumption is too great in this form that she can¡¯t keep it up enough to beat dad.

    Other than that, we managed to master 6 and even the 7th Marine Skill. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to master it without the book that God put in. Of course, there were still things we were better at in the skills. Such as Geppo (running on air), Soru (sudden speed). I was more focused on evasion based Kami-e (flexibility) while my sister was better at Tekkai (clenching your muscles to inhuman strength to harden it) than myself. We still both tried to dodge whatever came though.

    At our age of 14, we knew that we had reached in level of strength in which very few manage to do so. I think it is time to ask dad to let us explore the world, to spread justice.

    Me: Dad¡­ I think you knew this time was coming. But we must still tell you.

    Diana: We wish to join the Marines. While they may be corrupt, there is no better way to spread justice.

    Me: We won¡¯t succumb to the temptations of others like so many have fallen. We will only point our blades to the guilty to deliver justice.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Diana: And behind us will be those that need our justice.

    Me: We also wish to explore the world. From your stories, I know there to be more than just this island, the ones we trashed, and Wano. I wis to explore the seas and the Grand Line.

    Diana: We wish to be part of history and remembered as those who delivered Justice.

    Dad: hehe¡­ I knew this day was coming. The day when my baby girls would grow up and try and see the world.

    He took in a deep breath while we held our breath for his answer.

    Dad: Very well. I will allow you. I was planning on joining myself in the near future. Those damn guards have been trying to get me enlisted for the last 10 years! This lifestyle, while peaceful, is too quiet for someone like me. I¡¯ve had my entire life in war. Now I strangely feel empty without any violence at all. Though¡­ I am really going to miss you two¡¯s cooking. I¡¯ve never had soba noodles better than what you two make.

    He said this with a smile.

    Me: Thanks Dad! We promise to send you lots of gifts and call you on the Den Den Mushi. We¡¯ll always carry at least a baby one around!

    My sister didn¡¯t say anything but rather give him a huge hug. I wanted to give him a hug too so I tried. Being the huge man he is, it our arms didn¡¯t even manage to wrap around him, so I had to climb up onto his lap to give him a hug around his neck.

    Our dad simply smiled and patted our heads.

    Dad: Now go, and make sure to return when you get your holiday. Also, send me some of that paycheck will ya? I need to boast to my drinking friends that my daughters are earning money now. Hahahaha

    The following day, after sleeping one last time in our father¡¯s bed for old time¡¯s sake, we left for Grove 66, to the Marine Base. For a new adventure.

    We walked up to the Marine Base. We¡¯ve actually been here multiple times as we¡¯ve had quite the name hunting the big shots in the pirate world. With our dad, almost every notorious pirate that was spotted by us on this island was instantly captured and brought here.

    Me: Hi Dan, how are you?

    Dan was the Marine who was in charge of cashing in the bounties. He, as usual, was at the front desk of the Marine base, just waiting.

    Dan: Hey Kara, Hey Diana. What brings you here today? I don¡¯t see a pirate with you.

    Me: We actually came to enlist as Marines. I think it¡¯s time we go and explore the world and spread some justice.

    I smiled as I said that. Most marines joined to protect their peace and spread justice. It was either their passion for it, or that their training brainwashed them but they were hell bent on their ¡°Absolute Justice!¡±

    Dan: Really? That¡¯s great! Here, I¡¯ll get the papers right away. With you two¡¯s strengths, you¡¯ll be up with the officers in no time! We all know how strong you are here.

    They really didn¡¯t. We kept it to a minimum on the island in fear of wrecking it. I mean, I can crush it to a pulp with a meteor or my sister can literally set off an Atomic Bomb.

    Diana: So we were wondering about that. Could we perhaps take a promotional exam? We would like to be promoted as not to be dragged around on useless missions. We would like some degree of independence.

    Dan: You¡¯ll have to see. While paperwork and experience comes into play, in the end, the ranks are based on strength. If you have enough of it, they¡¯ll give you the promotion quickly.

    Me: Thanks Dan

    Dan: I¡¯ll suggest signing up for now and I¡¯ll call the Headquarters for an official test. They will be able to evaluate both of you there. There¡¯s a ship today so I suggest you take that.

    Diana: Thanks Dan! Alright, let¡¯s get this over with and leave.

    We quickly got our documents, signed the legal forms after CAREFULLY checking for any missing or fraud stuff, which there wasn¡¯t. We then got our first Marine Uniform! We probably won¡¯t use it for long but we put in on anyway.

    The White uniform with a cap and scarf. It least they let us use our own weapons; I hope that we can promote to at least Captain or Commodore when we get tested. Then we¡¯ll get our Justice Jackets and we¡¯re allowed to wear anything underneath it. It¡¯s not that the Marine Uniforms suck but I¡¯d rather have my Tank-tops than this stuffy uniform.

    Since we had everything already packed inside of our Inventory, which we secretly stashed away years¡¯ worth of food, water, money and equipment for the both of us; we just put on a backpack for show and left for the Marine Warship that would take us to the Marine Headquarters.

    It was quite boring on the ship. First there were the captains who taught us the basic rules of the ship and Marines. It was mostly common sense on ¡®Listen to your superiors¡¯ and ¡®Kill the Pirates¡¯ as well as other brainwashing material for their so called ¡®Justice¡¯.

    Of course during our week long trip there were some fools that wanted to bully us. The moment our superiors were out of the scene, we taught them a lesson they would never forget. We didn¡¯t even hit them really! I just increased the gravity on their location so much that their heads met the floor and their bones started to crack. We decided to stop there. It wouldn¡¯t be good kill people before we even arrive.

    Captain: Listen up rookies! We¡¯ve arrived at Marineford Base. The Headquarters of the Marines and at the Center of the World! You Lot! Go to your respective classes and report!

    Marines: Yes Sir!

    Captain: Kara and Diana. You come with me.

    Me & Diana: Yes sir!

    We got off our ship and walked towards the massive walls. Seriously, the anime wasn¡¯t able to portray the massive size of this entire thing. Seriously, how were they even able to build this?

    Me: Sis, we¡¯re here. We¡¯re at Marineford

    Diana: I know. It¡¯s crazy!

    Perhaps the biggest arc in probably the entire One Piece series will take place here. God, I hope I¡¯ll be a part of it when it comes. My sister and I¡¯ve already planned out our futures to match it with the canon as much as possible. We don¡¯t want to just sit around and do some random Marine work! We want to see the action next to Luffy! I know I¡¯m not too late since I haven¡¯t seen any newspaper about Luffy¡¯s Strawhat Pirates entering the Grandline and not too early since my own dad is Fujitora.

    Captain: Vice Admiral Tsuru!

    He suddenly put his feet together and saluted the slightly younger looking elderly woman.

    Me & Diana: Vice Admiral Tsuru

    At lost for what to do, we simply repeated what our captain was doing.

    Tsuru: How nice of you to come see me. I¡¯ve heard that these twins were the super rookies from Sabaody, hmmm? Looks more like siblings than twins to me though.

    Me: Uuu¡­

    That unexpectedly hit me in the feels. I know I¡¯m short ok?

    Tsuru: I don¡¯t think a normal gym will be able to hold you two. Let¡¯s go to the main training center to test you out.

    With that she started walking, leaving the captain behind. We signed a ¡®thank you¡¯ to the captain and followed Tsuru to the main gym.

    Garp: Wahahahha! So these are the new Rookies eh?

    Holy shit! Is that Garp?

    Garp: Youngsters these days are too soft! Look at them! They don¡¯t even have an ounce of muscle! We¡¯ll feed you nice and well here at the Marines! Wahahhaaha!

    I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s an insult, compliment or a boast. What I do know is that Garp¡¯s an absolute idiot. Luffy had to get his idiot DNA from somewhere.

    Sengoku: Alright, I¡¯m here, let¡¯s get this over with.

    Me & Diana: ¡­

    Me: Vice Admiral Tsuru, may I ask why Fleet Admiral Sengoku is here?

    Tsuru: Don¡¯t mind those idiots, they¡¯re just here to watch. Probably just excused someone else to be here and push the paperwork to someone else.

    Sengoku: Come on Tsuru. We both know that paperwork is the true enemy here.

    I almost laughed when I saw all three of them nod their heads; agreeing that the true enemy is paperwork. Got to say though, if Sengoku really does have as much paperwork as the anime portrays, then I¡¯m not sure how he even still has black hair.

    Garp: I can sense that you two aren¡¯t like those weak rookies, although you do look physically weak, I¡¯ll score you on how well you fight against me. Hahahaha!

    Garp took off his jacket and jogged to the other side of the gym. He faced us and raised his fists.

    Nobody really signaled us but Diana took that as a start and rushed towards Garp with her sword drawn.

    Garp: Come at me!

    I used Soru to get close to Garp before I activated my devil fruit. I lightened the pressure on sis and myself while bring the pressure on Garp to 20g.

    Garp: Heh, gravity huh?

    Sis made a thrust with her sword to Garp¡¯s legs.

    Garp: Humph!

    His legs was suddenly clad in pitch black haki as parts of his pants ripped. When I slashed at his other leg, Garp jumped and kicked both of our swords.

    He followed up with a series of punches at Sis before kicking her away, then using Soru at me.

    He threw an armament haki clad arm straight at my face. I managed to dodge it but he didn¡¯t give me time to do much else. I mean, he was physically slower than me, but how the hell is he this strong? How broken is this character?

    He then tried to kick me off before turning to face my sister with some crazy footwork but just before he did I removed the normal force from his shoe and floor. (Which means no friction)

    Garp started to slip and we, who were ready for this, slashed at both his arms.

    Garp: Tekkai!

    He blocked it with the 6 Marine skills and pitch black haki.

    Me: Sis, this isn¡¯t going to work. We¡¯ve gotta for phase 2.

    Sis: I¡¯ll go first. Support me.

    I activated my future sight against Garp; I expected it to be short but just like against my dad, I could barely see a fraction of a second ahead, and even that was blurry.

    I disabled it and decided to utilize my devil fruit instead. Just before my sister slashed at Garp, I changed the pressure on him from 20g to 100g. I could only do this momentarily, but that was enough.

    Garp¡¯s guard dropped and using that moment, sis activated her aura projection and clad her sword in advanced haki. It cut through his torso and left a scar.

    Garp: bleh!

    That was when I appeared right in front of him with Soru and punched him straight in the nose, crackling with electricity.

    My sister, not losing this opportunity, she superheated her haki clad sword and stabbed Garp¡­at least she tried to.

    Holding the end of her sword was Sengoku and with a blade at my neck was Tsuru. Of course I felt them coming towards me but they didn¡¯t have any ill intent so I didn¡¯t bother.

    Sengoku: I think we know your capabilities now.

    Garp: *cough* *cough* Bahahahah! That was brilliant.

    Garp had a bloody nose and an open wound on his chest, but that didn¡¯t seem to bother him at all.

    Garp: Ha! I didn¡¯t knew you girls would be this strong. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have gone started easy at all! Bahaha!

    Tsuru: I say each of them surpasses a Vice admiral but is slightly lower than an admiral; however, what they lack most is experience.

    Sengoku: I would like to give you the rank of Vice Admiral but that would be too early for you. Vice Admiralty comes not only with strength, but knowledge, leadership, and experience. So, how about Rear Admiral?

    Diana: Thank you Fleet Admiral. We gladly accept

    Me: Fleet Admiral, may I suggest an idea?

    Sengoku: Go ahead. And Garp, get your old nose out of here. Put some bandages on or something! You broke the floor! *sigh* that¡¯s gonna mean more paperwork for me.

    Sis: We would like to be the Rapid Response Unit of the Marines. With small numbers but with superior strength, we can be deployed anywhere, fast.

    Sengoku: That would mean a whole new branch just for you two. I would have disagreed but with how the two of you together can overpower Garp, I will see it done.

    Tsuru: Anything else you would like to tell us? I know you both held back during the fight. It was as if you wanted to do something but the location held you back.

    Me: Yes. In truth, we are both more specialized in area of attack fights. My ability can not just be applied to one person but to an area, which can mean anywhere to thousands of people at once.

    Sis: Well, I can kind of make these really big bombs that you can¡¯t see.

    Great job sis. Way to explain nuclear fusion and fission to people who don¡¯t know anything. Proud of you.

    Sengoku: I think we can make this unit happen. Do you want anyone else on your unit?

    Well, we¡¯re both fighters, and can cook. we both know the basics of navigation but if we try to navigate in the New World on our own then we¡¯re screwed. We should probably also ask for a Doc in case of illnesses as well as a Shipwright. We don¡¯t know shit about engineering.

    Me: We¡¯d like some basic crew members. We¡¯d like them to be the best in their area, and we can train them ourselves on how to fight.

    Diana: That would mean a navigator who has experience in the New World and a Ship Wright. Hopefully someone who can work with Adam Tree as well. If we¡¯re going to train, that would mean that our ship needs to be sturdy.

    Sengoku: You really aren¡¯t holding back, huh? Creating your crew of 4 people would cost several hundred million berries, if not a billion.

    Diana: We know, but we¡¯re worth it right? It¡¯s not everyday you find new Marines who can match Garp the Hero.

    Sengoku: Your attitude makes me want to disagree but you¡¯re right. You two will stay here for a few months while we make your ship and gather the crew. If we¡¯re going to make a rapid response team, we¡¯re gonna need some technology only Dr. Vegapunk has access to.

    Man, these are some big names out there. By the way, I wonder where Luffy is now?

    Meanwhile somewhere in East Blue around the same time (Give or take a few weeks)

    Someone who is probably Luffy: I¡¯m going to be the Pirate King!

    Said our main protagonist for the Canon One Piece world without knowing the capabilities, nor responsibilities, nor what it takes to become the Pirate King

    A Month flew by quickly. It was filled with mostly waiting and looking through documents with Sengoku and Tsuru looking for the right people. When we had the time, Sengoku took us to the middle of the calm belt (with a sea stone lined ship, don¡¯t worry) and asked us to perform our strongest AOE attacks.

    Me: It¡¯s going to take a minute. It takes a while to find something out there.

    Sengoku: What is she doing?

    Diana: She¡¯s looking for these huge rocks in the sky. Just give her a minute. If you said just a strong attack, she would have done it right away but you asked for the strongest one; it¡¯s going to take some time to prepare.

    Just as she said that, I felt what I needed and started to pull to towards my location. In the case of space, it¡¯s quite easy to manipulate things in my direction. I would have expected their orbit to be a problem bringing down meteors but there¡¯s a surprising amount of debris justing hanging out here; unlike Earth.

    Me: Meteor Shower!

    One of my few named attacks. I just felt like I had to name this one.

    A few seconds later, dozens of meteors, the size of skyscrapers fell from the sky. Red and burning from the air resistance as they came down. I pulled them down so hard that by the time they reached the water, they¡¯ve already broken the sound barrier.

    Diana: Alright, get ready for the blast.

    We both set up our defenses as we set up an air barrier with our devil fruits. Mine just redirects all energy waves from reaching us while my sister¡¯s which is layers behind mine just turns the elements to something less harmful.

    I tried to put the meteors as far away from us as possible (but still in sight range) but the blast was still massive. Somehow the Anime logic saved us from causing another mass extinction from meteorites but the damage done was no joke. The ocean around it stated boiling and soon a tsunami was created.

    Me: Alright, let¡¯s put this baby down.

    With my devil fruit, I forcefully pushed down all the waves and soon it was peaceful again.

    Behind me, I saw Sengoku in his Golden Bhudda form.

    Me: What? You don¡¯t trust me?

    Sengoku: I think that was way worse than a buster call. If there was an island there, that attack would have erased the land from it entirely!

    Me: Probably not, there¡¯d probably be a new island from my rocks. But close enough!

    *pet* *pet*

    Diana suddenly started petting my head

    Diana: You little monster (*@*) you

    Me: hehe

    I don¡¯t know exactly how but sis¡¯s petting feels so nice.

    Diana: Do you want to see my attack as well? The problem with mine is that I wouldn¡¯t be able to block it as well since my attack isn¡¯t really just throwing something massive. We might require your Bhudda form to defend ourselves.

    Sengoku nodded as my sister put her hands together to create probably the biggest explosion we¡¯ve been allowed to make.

    Diana: Here is comes! Block your eyes!

    I obliged and closed my eyes. I set up a shield to redirect as much sound waves away from us as possible. Obviously, I couldn¡¯t control sound waves so it was something more like a buffer zone with my power of electromagnetic waves, but it did the trick.

    In almost absolute silence through my closed eyes, I saw a blinding light and then a loud rumbling. By the time I opened my eyes, I saw a massive mushroom cloud and a massive wave and cloud coming towards us.

    Thankfully, there would be no radiation. All of that could be removed by my sister¡¯s devil fruit and be converted into something less harmful; however, that didn¡¯t mean the blast would be any less explosive.

    The sky was turning dark from the cloud produced and from the water starting to steam, I could tell that the sea was about to boil.

    Diana: Fleet Admiral! Kara!

    Me: I¡¯m on it!

    Sengoku: Humph!

    I can tell how he got his position. The Golden Bhudda really was impressive. Maybe not in look but definitely in ability.

    He put out his palm and suddenly all was silent and peaceful around our ship.

    Me: Hold on fleet admiral. This is going to be over in maybe 10 minutes.

    Sengoku: 10 MINUTES? How large is this explosion?

    Well, the only thing I can do was push down the waves and spread the blast over as much area as I can. This after blast would be the watered down version at most. I think we brought too much understanding of modern science into this world. I guess they did say that imagination is the only limit to Devil Fruits so I don¡¯t see a problem with that.

    By the end of our test explosion, there were sea king corpses everywhere and they were being cooked by the ocean. Sengoku just looked at us with opened mouths as we just ignored him. As if we didn¡¯t do anything that could overpower a buster call.

    Tsuru: I think a re-evaluation is needed¡­

    Sengoku: I agree. What¡¯s wrong with this generation?

    Hold up boomers, you guys fought against the Rocks, Roger, and Whitebeard Pirates. Your generation of has no right to say that! Naming the new pirates stuff like ¡®The Worst Generation¡¯ and all.

 4. Setting Sail

    Chapter 4

    Sengoku: Here it is, your new ship. It took a while and who knows how much money. You¡¯ve got to know that the technology we¡¯ve used here is the best we have. We¡¯ve invested in this just because it¡¯s you.

    The ship was massive. It was way bigger than the standard Marine Ship. But also lean, and looked quite aerodynamic. I found that our ship looked much different than the usual than the normal Marine ships in terms of color too. Instead of the usual White and Blue with the typical logo put everywhere, our ship was painted pitch black with dark blue patterns around the ship. On one side we had a modified Marine Logo which was the only white paint used on the ship. The only thing standard seemed to be the typical Marine sails.

    Sengoku: We know you can decrease the drag and friction as well as manipulate gravity and produce electricity. That is what made this entire project possible. Doctor, would you care to explain?

    Vegapunk: Of course. This is one of my proudest works! This ship will be the first Marine Warship capable of long distance flight! Of course, it will need help from your devil fruits.

    The engines will be powered by electricity, which you can easily generate can easily be put directly into the engines. If not, then you will have to heat the water in the engines to produce steam. This will be much faster if your sister can superheat the water.

    Diana: I can. So this means either of us can make this ship fly?

    Vegapunk: Essentially, yes; however, this ship needs Kara¡¯s gravity manipulation to stay in the air for extended periods of time. Otherwise, it can only go about a hundred kilometers in the air before the engine needs to rest.

    In addition, this ship is the most technologically advanced ship in the world. Even if you compare it to the Germa crap, I am sure my masterpiece will win.

    We¡¯ve got auto cannons, ship defense systems, jet propulsion, and other things on board which make up for the lack of crew members. We¡¯ve even got a full forge and workshop at the bottom of the ship. This ship¡¯s got all my latest works on it.

    It will need to take a lot of stress so we made the entire ship out of Adam Tree and Sea Stone. But that¡¯s not really my area of expertise, so ask that to your shipwright.

    Me: Thank you, but may I ask what is a Warlord of the Sea doing here?

    It¡¯s kind of hard to ignore a giant Kuma in the background. Wait, he¡¯s not holding his Bible?

    Vegapunk: Oh! That¡¯s actually a cyborg of a project we¡¯re working on. This unit is a Prototype; Pacifista PX 1.0 I managed to put some extra stuff on him as he¡¯s one of a kind as of now. He¡¯ll be your guard for the ship. Since he doesn¡¯t sleep he can take night watch and all. He should be strong enough to wipe out most pirate crews in Paradise so no worries.

    Pacifista huh? Well, I¡¯m not one to refuse a powerhouse.

    Vegapunk: Make sure to charge him once he signals you. He runs on electricity as well.

    Sengoku: We¡¯ve gathered the people you¡¯ve requested as well. Here they are, let them introduce themselves to you.

    Sarah: Report! Former Captain Sarah!Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Trained in the 8th CP Unit before I was relocated to Marine Base in Enies Lobby

    I am honored to be the navigator for the First Marine Response Unit.

    I saw Sarah on paper but she seemed more impressive seeing her for myself. She could use all 6 of the Marine skill, though not all in Mastery. She has awakened her observation Haki and is a skilled sharpshooter (or sniper). Even then, it is said that her talents lie in navigation. I just hope that her time in CP didn¡¯t erase her emotions or something. Such training decreases the bond we can make as fellow crew-members.

    John: Report! Former Ensign John!

    Trained in the Marine Base of Water 7

    I am honored to be the shipwright for the First Marine Response Unit

    John is very tall, easily over 2 meters but not sure how much more. He has a very tan skin, overall quite muscular and well shaped. He has a tattoo on his ankle of the Marine Symbol.

    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s plot armor but the Universe is definitely helping me get the best people for my crew. While he¡¯s wasn¡¯t able to master all 6 Marine Skills, on paper he is able to perform Geppo, Soru, Tekkai, and Shigan which is impressive. What is more impressive is someone from Paradise unlocking armament Haki. Being born and raised in Water 7, it can be said he is a talented shipwright before being specially trained in the Marines to work with Adam Tree; however the best part about him is his devil fruit. He ate the Tree Tree Fruit (Paramecia) and he can produce and manipulate all sorts of wood. Just the ability we need for a shipwright. The only downside we have of him would be that he apparently drinks like a monster. Either it¡¯s his tree fruit demanding water or his habit of chugging alcohol. Looks like we¡¯ll need loads of booze on board.

    Tim: Report! Former Lieutenant Tim!

    Assistant to Doctor Vegapunk and was part of his project on building this ship!

    I am honored to be the ship Mechanic and blacksmith for the First Marine Response Unit.

    Appearance wise, Tim isn¡¯t impressive. Approaching the age of 40, he has slick blue hair with some white hair growing out. He also has a messy blue beard that looks like it hasn¡¯t been shaved for a few weeks. Still, his clothes are well kept and I feel the nerd vibe from him.

    Tim was easily the weakest of our crew. He didn¡¯t awaken any haki of any kind nor did he really train much. He was able to learn the basics of Geppo and Soru but that¡¯s it; however, that¡¯s not why we chose him to be part of our crew. He is literally a well of knowledge. Under the tutelage of Dr. Vegapunk, Tim learned all sorts of mechanics and information. After all, all files and documents eventually flows to him, so I¡¯m guessing Tim has learned a lot. Not only that, he has the Metal Metal Devil Fruit which allows him to do the same with John, just with Metal this time. He might not be strong but he has a crazy amount of potential.

    Brown: Reporting, I¡¯m Doctor Brown

    I was actually never in the Marines but I¡¯ve worked with them a couple of times.

    umm¡­ I¡¯m honored too, to, um¡­ work for this ship.

    I think I like his personality the best. We¡¯ll have to make sure everyone¡¯s personality turns chill once we set sail. I don¡¯t want to have to deal with super strict people everyday. I think in that regard, some pirates have it easy.

    Other than that, Brown is the oldest member in our crew. Approaching his 50s but still somehow looks like he¡¯s in his 30s if you ignore his white hair. He was called a genius in the art of healing, surgery, illness, and medicine. So legendary in fact that when a World Noble fell sick, they called him up to Marie Jois to cure him. I think that speaks volumes of his capabilities. While he doesn¡¯t have a devil fruit, he used to be a freelancer doctor around the first half of the Grand Line. That enough shows his strength.

    That¡¯s our 6 man crew + 1 Pacifista Cyborg.

    Sengoku: Now that you¡¯re all done introducing yourselves, I would have you spend some time to get to know each other before you go¡­but I don¡¯t believe in that. You learn about each other the best when you¡¯re all stuck in some sticky situations.

    Your first mission is get to east Blue. We¡¯ll tell you when something comes up. You all have your responsibilities and rank equal to that of Commanders. Except Kara and Diana. You two will be co-Captains of this ship and Rear Admirals. Read your duties carefully.

    You may be set sail freely until we call you for duty.

    That was the beginning of our journey to East Blue.

    Diana: It¡¯s finally starting¡­ after these long 14 years. We can finally fuck up the Storyline!

    Me: Sis, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be messing it up. Rather, more like changing it so we come out as the winners instead. Don¡¯t you agree?

    Diana: Of course, but hey! No looking down on them okay? Even if the opponents are from East Blue, who knows. Even Shanks, Garp, and Mihawk sometimes visit that Sea.

    Me: Got it.

    Then I turned to my crew who was looking at me expectantly

    Me: All right all of you! I¡¯m not much of a speaker so I¡¯ll make this short!

    We¡¯re the Rapid Response Team and possibly the strongest Independent Marine Unit ever created! We¡¯re going to be the first thrown into danger and last to leave. Joining this crew is something that might very well get you killed. But, we are doing this for Justice! Justice for this world and Justice for us all! Are you with me?

    Crew: Yahhh!!!

    Hmm¡­ I¡¯m relieved that they cheered; would¡¯ve been awkward if they didn¡¯t.

    We walked onto the ship, which was much bigger than what I first thought it to be.

    Me: Set sail to East Blues! To LougeTown

    Sarah: Yes Rear Admiral!

    Diana: Just call us by our names. Official titles will get in the way when we are fighting. Besides, I want our crew to be something like a family than a company.

    Sarah looked wryly at us before saying

    Sarah: Alright then Diana, let me teach you how true navigators work the ship!

    With that, we set sail.

 5. Life on the Ship

    Chapter 5

    Diana: Alright, so let¡¯s get everything clear. We should set up a basic set of command and responsibilities while we are on ship.

    First, as agreed, I will be the top commanding officer of this ship. So the important decisions regarding our course and more will be done by me.

    Me: While I am technically in the same rank as sis, I will stay one rank below informally for convenience¡¯s sake. My role will be to keep the boat afloat and fly. Overall, I am in charge of this ship¡¯s safety while my sister will lead the charge against the other ships.

    Diana: Sarah, obviously you will be our navigator

    Sarah: Yup

    Me: And John, you will be our shipwright. I believe you have experience with Adam Tree?

    John: I do, I can even produce it myself in small amounts.

    Me: Wonderful. I¡¯m sorry to inform you that you will probably be working a lot. Since we¡¯re going to use the mini arena to train often. I don¡¯t think even Adam Tree will hold for long.

    John: Always glad to help. That¡¯s no problem to me.

    Me: That¡¯s great. Tim, you are in charge of keeping our ship in working order as well as producing our weapons?

    Tim: Yes. I would like to have a chance to use to forge later. I might be able to make something amazing.

    Well, if he really did study under Vegapunk, then I really hope he can make something like those particle cannons and stuff. It¡¯ll be nice to just blast thing out of the water without having to do anything.

    Me: We¡¯ll wait here. Don¡¯t make anything yet but you should go and check if it¡¯s in working order. See if there¡¯s everything you want. Judging by your devil fruit power i don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have a problem though.

    He chuckled, gave me a thumbs up and left.

    Diana: Alright then. Doc, have you checked the sick bay? Is everything there?

    Brown: I don¡¯t think anything¡¯s missing but with my age, you tend to forget things.

    Me: Doc, my dad¡¯s over 50 and he remembers everything. Even things we want him and should forget.

    He just chuckled and leaned against the main mast.

    I turned to my sis and whispered to her.

    Me: Sis, I think it¡¯s time to share our books on navigation and medicine. As long as they don¡¯t spill the knowledge around everywhere, it¡¯ll help our travel a lot.

    Diana: Alright, you can give the instructions.

    Of course, we already read both volumes (which was extremely long) and made sure to (very) carefully rip out the pages with information they shouldn¡¯t have. For example, the location of the island Laugh Tale (or Raftel).

    Me: Hey Sarah, Doc? I¡¯ve got something to share that you are absolutely not allowed to share information on.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Diana: This information was given to our crew only since we need to response with haste no matter what the situation. The knowledge in these books will help us do that.

    With that, I gave them the two books ¡®Mastery of Navigation¡¯ to Sarah and ¡®Understanding Illnesses¡¯ to Doc Brown.

    Me: Please make sure that they don¡¯t fall in the wrong hands. Also, feel free to read them in your free time!

    Diana: Alright crew, I¡¯m going to make some dinner so you all go back to your rooms and rest up!

    I¡¯m so glad sis¡¯s cooking. Her cooking outshines pretty much every restaurant we¡¯ve been to. Including the high end ones. Even our father likes the Soba noodles made from Sis the best. Well, I¡¯m also not bad at it but it remains the fact that I learned from sis.

    Me: hm?

    Sis just picked me up in a princess carry and went back to our bedroom. Now, I know what you are thinking. No, we do not have a relationship like that! No Alabama relationship here! ¡­ It¡¯s just like I like to be cuddled and she likes to cuddle me as well.

    I don¡¯t know when it started but we¡¯ve actually never slept without the other. One of the only things even dad managed to train us in. Whether it was from the shock of losing each other in the past life, or just realizing how precious we are to each other. But,

    Me: ahh¡­

    *cuddle*

    Diana: Good night Kara

    This is really comfortable though..

    The Next Day

    Me: First things first! We need to choose a name for this ship. I thought of a couple ideas but we want to hear a few of yours as well. Shoot them out.

    Tim: How about Black Seagull?

    Me: Not bad¡­ but I don¡¯t think it has the weight we want it to have.

    John: Whiskey

    Diana: Ok, what the fuck John, I thought you loved this ship more than that to name it something like ¡°Whiskey¡±

    John: What? It¡¯s my favorite drink.

    Me: Sarah? Any ideas?

    Sarah: I don¡¯t really have an idea. I¡¯ll just give my opinion on whether I like the name or not.

    Brown: How about Requiem? I like to think that this ship would be the last thing they hear before they die.

    Me & Diana: Hohh~!

    Me: Gets my vote

    John: Not as good as Whiskey but I¡¯m fine with that.

    Tim: Sounds alright, I¡¯ll go with Requiem as well.

    Sarah: I like the name.

    Diana: Alright then, it¡¯s decided! Our ship will be called Requiem.

    Diana: Listen up all of you. You were chosen to be on this crew because you, in your respective talents, are the best the Marines had to offer; however, this isn¡¯t just any Marine Unit. This is the Rapid Response Unit! This means that we expect not only your area of expertise to be the best, but also your ability to fight.

    Me: As your superiors, we will train you. From strength, stamina, to spars. You are going to have to get stronger.

    Diana: We won¡¯t just function on the Grandline or east blue. This entire world will be our ground. That means we have to prepare to fight anyone!

    Me: It¡¯s not going to be easy. Tim do you know how to awaken Haki? You must at least know what it is.

    Tim: I know what haki is, but I¡¯ve never found out how to unlock it. My superiors just said it comes naturally.

    Diana: Your superior isn¡¯t wrong, but we need you to awaken your haki as soon as possible. Do you know how you do that?

    Tim: Why am I getting the chills?

    He shuddered

    Me: Fights, a lot of life or death fights against strong opponents. Since we can¡¯t have that, we¡¯ll do the next closest thing.

    Diana: We¡¯re going to beat to shit out of you, then Doc will heal you. We¡¯ll repeat that process until you awaken haki.

    Tim: Fuck¡­

    After sending Tim and Doc to the sickbay, we started our weight training with John and Sarah.

    Me: Alright, now brace yourselves

    With that, I increased the mini arena¡¯s gravity to 5g. Something most people wouldn¡¯t be able to even lift their heads up. But this was One Piece, people don¡¯t really follow the logic here.

    Sarah: *grunt* This is harder than I thought

    John: Is this how you usually train? *grunt*

    Diana: I wish, but we¡¯ve gone way beyond that now. When we train, you¡¯re not allowed to be next to us. There¡¯s a high chance you won¡¯t survive.

    Sarah: *huff* That much?

    Me: Yes, now drop down and give me 100.

    Sarah & John: *groan*

    Sarah: We¡¯ve made it past the calm belt, we are now entering East Blue! Setting course for Lougetown!

    Me: I wonder if we¡¯ll be able to meet Smoker. It¡¯d be better if we¡¯re on good terms before the Straw Hats enter the Grand Line

    Diana: Come sit here sis

    She signaled me to sit on her lap. Seriously, she¡¯s still making me act like a child but¡­

    *pet* *pet*

    This is really comfortable though. I¡¯m just going to take a little nap¡­

    Me: Uoo..I¡¯m going to take a short nap ok?

    *pet* *pet*

    Sis just closed my eyes and continued petting me.

    *PeT* *pET*

    Me: ??!

    Something felt very off. My sister wouldn¡¯t pet me this way.

    Me: ehhh?!

    I opened my eyes to see literally all of the crew petting me with a blissful expression.

    Sarah: Oops, sorry guys. Looks like she¡¯s awake.

    Diana: It¡¯s alright, we can host another petting session when she¡¯s asleep.

    Me: What?? What¡¯s going on?

    I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve slept for but they definitely weren¡¯t this close before I took my nap. Did Diana share some of my dark secrets or something?

    Sarah: hehehe. Make sure you call us when she''s napping okay?

    Me: What did I do?

    I hurriedly asked my sister

    Diana: I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you that you talk in your sleep did I? It¡¯s so KAWAII!

    Me: Muuuh! *pout*

    Sis suddenly hugged me to her chest

    Diana: See? She¡¯s so cute!

    Brown: She really does look like a doll though. I wonder if this is what having a granddaughter will feel like.

    Me: I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that old though. Dad¡¯s just a few years older than you

    Brown: Thanks dear

    He really gave off the feeling of a caring elderly man. He¡¯s younger than my dad but it feels like I¡¯m dealing with elders when he¡¯s talking to me.

    Sarah: All right, all of that aside, we are approaching Lougetown.

    Me: Really? That was quick. Let¡¯s see what they have for us.

 6. Meeting Smokey and Arlong

    Chapter 6

    Before we even landed on the island, I used my Observation Haki to search the island.

    Me: They¡¯re not here yet. Luffy¡¯s crew aren¡¯t arrived yet. I would guess that they¡¯ve just about had their meeting with Nami or something. Not even the revolutionary army is here yet. Honestly would have enjoyed a Haki clash with him though.

    Diana: Sis, the story has barely begun. Have patience. Soon we will fuck up the Storyline enough to clash with the Yonko themselves!

    As our ship pulled up to the docks, there was a Marine soldier who seemed to be checking the ships.

    Marine: Private Daniel reporting; how may I help you?

    Diana: This is Rear Admiral Diana from the First Rapid Response Unit of the Marines. Take us to your superior.

    The attitude of the Marine suddenly changed as he switched from a more lax greeting to a full shock.

    Marine: ..o. Au¡­ Of course! Follow me please.

    Me: Wait, don¡¯t we need to buy the visa for docking here?

    Marine: uh.. .Uu¡­ Usually that would be the case but your ship is led by a Rear Admiral. In this case, on all islands under control of the World Government, you are free to dock without permission and have an indefinite amount of Visa. In addition, you are request supplies be delivered directly to your ship in case of a hurry.

    Me: Oh, got it. Thanks

    *pat* Sis just smiled and pet my head. How does she make it feel so good?

    Anyway, we activated the ship¡¯s auto defenses, turned on our PX 1.0 and followed the Marine to the base.

    *knock* knock*

    Smoker: *grunt* Who is it?

    Marine: Captain Smoker; Rear Admiral Diana and Kara are here with their crew.

    *cough* *hack* *hack*

    Smoker: Please, *cough* come in.

    I think he choked when he heard that a Rear Admiral came to his office. Of course, I understand. I would hate it as well if my superior just showed up without notice.

    Smoker: Well Rear Admiral Diana, Kara,

    He then nodded to the rest of our crew

    Smoker: How may be help you? I hope Lougetown has been hospitable so far?

    He put on a forced smile that was quite painful to look at. Especially with those 2 cigars in his mouth.

    Diana: You can drop the act Captain Smoker. I can tell that smiling is not your Forte. As the new Rapid response Unit, we came by to see if there was a part in which we need to invest deeper.

    *grunt*

    Me: Or perhaps, something you know is fishy¡­hmm? Maybe the fishman pirates and the reports that aren¡¯t coming in from the officer that is supposed to?

    Smoker: Well, at least it seems like you guys didn¡¯t buy your way up the ladder.

    Yes, there were some suspicious activities near the area where the Fishman pirates are rumored to be active; however, the reports we received from the Marine captain there didn¡¯t report anything.

    I, who have the same rank as him can¡¯t really do anything. I would suggest checking out that area.

    Diana: Hmm, sounds like a plan. If we catch him to be involved in crime, I¡¯ll try not to kill him and bring him back here.

    Me: Also, we would like to restock as much as possible before we leave. Here¡¯s the list

    I said as I gave him the list of things we need from our crew members

    Smoker: That¡¯s a lot of booze. You sure you¡¯re only a 6 man crew?

    He chuckled. Huh, didn¡¯t know he could laugh

    Diana: We¡¯ve got a drinker on our hands. But it¡¯s fine since he¡¯s got a liver of wood. Quite literally¡­probably

    Me: Anyway, we¡¯ll be off. And a word of advice Smoker; Logia type devil fruit users aren¡¯t invincible. Be careful when you are called to the Grand Line

    Smoker: *grunt* I¡¯ll keep that in mind. The stuff you requested will be brought to your ship by today.

    With that said, we went out of the Marine Base

    Diana: Alright, all of you listen up. This is our first time outside the Grand Line so I¡¯m planning on enjoying this little time. I¡¯m going to give you all exactly 5 hours of free time.

    Make sure to be back on the ship by then, alright? Have fun

    With that, our crew scattered around excitedly. Looks like we aren¡¯t the only ones who¡¯ve never left the Grand Line before. Or at least never been to East Blue.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    As for me, I was excited to see all the things I¡¯ve seen in the anime. The execution place, the towers, and actually shopping for once! I had my schedule planned out when I suddenly felt a dark and ominous aura behind me.

    Diana: hehehehe, time to spend some quality time with my cute little imouto.

    With that, she literally dragged me through the streets into a high-end clothing store.

    Me: *huff* *huff*

    They¡¯ve literally played with me as if I¡¯ m a life sized doll.

    Clothing Store Owner: *kyaaa* She¡¯s so cute!!!

    Diana: Get her into this one as well! *flash*

    She kept taking photos of me with the flash dial.

    Diana: I¡¯ll buy this one and that as wel¡­

    Me: Sis! We don¡¯t have that much money!

    Diana: They¡¯ve given us a huge budget just for our own enjoyment as Rear Admirals! This is nothing! *kyaa* *flash*

    Just when I¡¯ve given up hope about actually enjoying myself on Lougetown, we heard a scream from outside.

    Ugly Pirate: Hahaha! Run you stupid people! I am Dwark, The Fear of East Blue! Hahahah! Bounty of 18 Million you fools!

    *bang* *bang*

    Diana: Che, what¡¯s Smoker doing if there¡¯s literally Pirates roaming free on the island like this?

    Me: Finally¡­ *sob* I can finally leave this clothing store

    Without even waiting for a reply, I ran out of the changing room, put on a pair of black leggings, my tank tops, tossed on my Justice Jacket and ran out.

    Diana: Che¡­fucking Pirate ruining my moment with my imouto; if this was the open sea I would¡¯ve tortured him.

    I ignored her and used Soru to run right in front of the Pirate

    Me: Personally, I want to thank you for saving me from that hell. But, I¡¯ve got my duty as well. I can¡¯t let you fun free in this town.

    Dwark: eehh? EH?

    Without even covering my hands in haki, I punched him right in the face. When he hit the floor, he was knocked out senseless. I didn¡¯t kill him since that would decrease the bounty.

    Pirates: *AHHH!* *crack* *slump*

    I looked behind me and saw all the other pirates on the ground groaning. Looks like my sister made quick work of them.

    Me: Did you really need to break their bones?

    Diana: Did they really need to disturb my time with my cute little imouto *pout*

    I called over the nearby Marines and signaled them to tie them up.

    Dwark: Hey! Don¡¯t you know who I am! I¡¯m the fear of the East Blue! Let me.. *crack!*

    That last crack was because sis just walked over to him and broke his leg.

    As the no-name fear of the weakest sea was howling in pain, Smoker smoked (pun intended) over and looked at us.

    Diana: Can we have our bounty? Actually, if he¡¯s really worth 18 million, please send 5 million to this clothing store.

    She said as she pointed to the source of my nightmare.

    Diana: We can continue having fun on our ship *pet*

    I shuddered. Even though I like shopping, this was too much for me.

    Smoker: That can be arranged. *cough* Your ordered stuff has put on your ship as well. we needed help from your Doctor since the auto defense system popped up the moment we stepped onto your ship and almost killed us.

    I honestly didn¡¯t know that Smoker was this talkative. I just thought that he communicated with his grunts and grumblings. Maybe it was because most of the time he was just dealing with pirates?

    Diana: Hah! Sorry, forgot about that. New ship

    Smoker: *grunt* Well, we would appreciate some warning next time. Other than that, have a good day.

    With that, he walked off.

    Diana: We still have some time left¡­hmm?

    Without even replying, I used Soru to run away from my sister. I¡¯m going to enjoy this time properly.

    A few hours later, we all gathered again at the ship.

    Diana: Hope all of you had enough time to enjoy yourselves, we¡¯ll be going towards Cocoyashi Village which isn¡¯t very far from here.

    I whisper to Sis

    Me: If we make it in time, we can look like the good guys as well.

    Diana: But is it really a good idea to beat up Arlong? If we want to keep the storyline going, we need to have Luffy beat him so his bounty increases.

    Me: Alright then, we can just stay on the side. Hopefully we¡¯ll have a legitimate excuse for all that.

    Back on the ship, we were heading full speed towards the village when we found another Marine ship already docked in shore.

    We sailed right up to them, close enough that we could hear what they were yelling.

    Nezumi: I am Captain Nezumi of the Marine 16th Branch! Are you Nami? The criminal?

    Wow, even his voice sounded villainous. That high squeaky voice was really annoying already.

    Nami: Criminal? You might be right as I am a Pirate. But you must also know that I am an officer of Arlong Pirates, he isn¡¯t fond of people attacking his crew.

    You go girl! Well, I know what¡¯s going to happen but I found myself rooting for Nami anyway.

    Nezumi: haha! I had no idea of you being a pirate. I only got a report that you might hide stolen goods! hahahah!

    Search her house!

    Marines: Yes Sir!

    Nami: Stop!

    The Marines didn¡¯t stop

    Nami: What is the meaning of this? Shouldn''t you marines have something better to do? Like getting rid of Arlong? He''s killing people and suppressing villages. The people here are slaves to him, is that how the World Government prioritise things?!

    Marine: Sir, we should check the orange trees

    Nezumi: Rip them out! Who cares about the belongings of a thief!

    Nami: That money isn¡¯t for you!

    Windmill Villager: For us villagers. It''s for the sake of everyone in Cocoyashi village, do you still think you have any right to it?!

    Oh yeah, forgot about him. What was his name again? Anyway, we should prepare to intercept, they started to see our ship. Well, maybe wait a bit longer. I want to see the shock on the captain¡¯s face.

    Nezumi: That means we should arrest the whole village for cooperating with a thief!

    Scumbag, I¡¯ve only heard him talk for a minute and he¡¯s already on my nerves. Sis and Sarah look angry as well. The others can¡¯t hear him yet, their observation Haki is too low for that.

    Nezumi: Come on! Search you idiots! We¡¯re not here for a couple thousand berries. How have you not found a Hundred Million yet?!

    Nami: How do you know how much it is?!

    Nezumi: Just a hunch.

    Nami: WAS THIS ARLONG¡¯s IDEA!

    Nezumi: Get rid of them, they¡¯re hindering the search.

    The Marines held up their guns and pointed them at the villagers.

    Diana: Time to go.

    With that, the two of us used Geppo and Soru to the island, into the line of fire of the Marines.

    *bang* *bang*

    Our barriers stopped the bullets from reaching the villagers.

    Me: Stop

    Nezumi: Who are you? Who do you think I am?! I am Marine Captain Nezumi! I represent the World Government!

    Diana: We know.

    She had a wry smile on her face. After all, we intentionally left our Marine jackets on board.

    I could see Sarah using Geppo to come toward us¡­holding our Marine Jackets.

    Nezumi: You are under arrest for disturbing the search of a criminal! Don¡¯t try and resist little girl!

    Me: I disagree

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. This was just way to fun. Before, we were helpless in the face of false Justice¡­ but now we had the power.

    Sarah arrived and helped us put on our Justice Coats over our shoulders. The wind blew dramatically and the Words JUSTICE was bold on our backs.

    Diana: By the authority of Rear Admiral Diana and Kara Fujitora, Marine Captain Nezumi of the 16th branch is charged for corruption, collaborating with a wanted Pirate to scheme against innocent civilians, abuse of power, and ordering your unit to harm villagers. You are hereby stripped of your rank and power.

    Me: You are under arrest. Marines! Arrest him!

    The villagers looked at us with gaping mouths. Both in shock of how they were about to die and how the situation have turned.

    Nezumi: bu¡­but¡­

    Me: ARREST HIM!

    I let a little of my haki leak and the Marines fell onto their knees. Starting to suffocate and losing their power on their legs.

    I turned to the villagers and said.

    Me: Hello villagers of Cocoyashi. First, we would like to apologize for your suffering and loss. We would like to have a proper excuse, but the only one we have is this sorry excuse of a Captain.

    I said as I pointed at the vomiting mess of a guy

    Me: He was the one in charge of this area, and the reports he sent to the headquarters stated that there were no problems at all. After a while, we got suspicious since even in the Blues, there are some occasional Pirate raids or some problems.

    I went over to Nezumi as the Marines finished tying him up.

    Me: We unfortunately give back the lost lives and time you have spent under that tyrant; however you can be rest assured that the damage you have suffered will be paid in full by the World Government.

    You can expect this sorry ass piece of shit to be imprisoned for a very long time and never be allowed to join the Marines again.

    The villagers cheered. There were shouts of joy, but there were some silent griefs of their lost ones.

    Nami: What about Arlong¡­?

    Diana: Either we will take care of him, or bounty hunters will. You can expect to be freed soon. But didn¡¯t you say you were an officer of the Arlong pirates?

    Nami paled as she realized that we head her.

    Nojiko: No! No! She was taken by force! She was there to free us. Please¡­don¡¯t take her.

    Diana: hmm¡­ well, this is technically our fault as well. We will choose the trust you.

    With that, we took the chained & gagged (to stop the vomit) Nezumi onto the other Marine ship.

    With their Den-den Mushi I called Smoker.

    Smoker: What do you want you piece of shit.

    Ha! Didn¡¯t expect Smoker to be able to swear like that. Well, at least this shows that he¡¯s a good man a heart.

    Me: The piece of shit has been caught red handed, cuffed, gagged, and is being sent to Lougetown to you. I¡¯ll take care of the situation here. The 16th branch needs a cleansing entirely I say.

    Smoker: Rear Admiral? Which one are you.

    Me: Kara.

    Smoker: ¡­ Thank you. I will do as you say.

    Diana: Alright you fools. You are to sail to Lougetown to and report to Captain Smoker. If I ever hear that you did not do what I told you to, then you can expect us to chase after you. Is the clear?

    Marines: Yes Ma¡¯am!

    With that, we sent them off.

    Me: So, what about Arlong now?

    Diana: I want to watch Luffy beat him up.

    Sarah: Is that someone you know?

    Diana: I wouldn¡¯t say so. Just that I know that there¡¯s going to be 2 pirate crews clashing. And personally, I want to see how it plays out.

    Come on guys, we¡¯re heading to Arlong Park.

    With that, the 6 of us started walking. It reminds me of that classic One Piece scene where all of them walks together in a line towards Arlong Park.

    Me: Heh, I wonder what Luffy will be like.

    Diana: What was Arlong¡¯s bounty again? I¡¯d like to have some spare change on my hands.

    Me: Wouldn¡¯t that technically belong to Luffy though? If we want the bounty then that means we have to recognize the Straw Hats as a Pirate crew and take Arlong from him.

    Diana: Yeah, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s just watch.

    Feels like going to watch a boxing fight. Just this time with teeth, sharp noses, and people who¡¯s body stretches like rubber.

 7. Hello Straw Hats

    Chapter 7

    We wanted to go straight to Arlong but the villagers held us up with stuff like thanking us, asking us to stay for a cup of tea and whatnot. While I didn¡¯t mind, our two oldies looked kind of eager for some time to relax so we agree.

    We also had to call the Headquarters to allocate a budget for the island, and I gave them a short report of what happened because of a corrupt Marine captain. It¡¯s great being Rear Admiral. So much authority that comes with it.

    Anyway, by the time we were done with all that, Nami was nowhere to be seen so we just decided to walk towards Arlong Park¡­again.

    We arrived just in time to see Luffy punch the crap out of Arlong. Luffy himself didn¡¯t look like he was in great condition¡­but when in a fight did he ever look fine. It was the Envies Lobby¡¯s arc that they Oda really gassed Luffy¡¯s power up, not to even mention to ridiculous time skip.

    Zoro: Ugh, why do the Marines have to show up now?

    He frowned as he raised his swords against us.

    Let¡¯s not even talk about Sanji, he already had hearts in his eyes and was drooling. Seriously, how did anyone even live with this pervert? Even more, how does he even cook with that cigarette in his mouth. Wouldn¡¯t that make the food taste bad?

    Diana: We¡¯re here to arrest Arlong and his crew for his actions against Cocoyashi village¡­ but looking around it looks like things are already done here. I¡¯m assuming you are bounty hunters?

    Luffy: No! We¡¯re the str..*slap* umph!

    The last part is because Zoro blocked Luffy¡¯s mouth. Thank God they took the easy way out. Otherwise it would¡¯ve been a complicated situation where we would be obligated to fight them as well.

    Me: You can cash them in for a total of around 34 million Berries. Arlong is worth 20 million and his 2 goons are each worth around 7 million. You¡¯ll have to bring them to the Marine Base to be sure. We¡¯re not in charge of that stuff.

    Zoro: We know you¡¯re Marines but you don¡¯t look like a Standard Officer. Who are you?

    Diana: Rear Admiral Diana Fujitora

    Me: Rear Admiral Kara Fujitora

    Ussop: Re¡­REAR ADMIRAL?!

    Zoro looked shocked as well, his hands tightly gripped around his swords.

    Zoro: What¡¯s a rear admiral doing here in the blues?

    I signaled my crew to cuff all the pirates, which they quickly did.

    Diana: You can think of it like an inspection.

    It was at this point Nami arrived to the scene and was shocked to see the state of the Arlong crew as well as Luffy.

    Luffy: NAMI! You are my crew mate, GOT IT?If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Here, the canon version of Nami would have cried and nodded. But instead, she paled and looked at us.

    Of course, my sister wasn¡¯t one to let such an opportunity pass.

    Diana: Crew¡­?

    Nami: Shut up you idiot! *smack*

    She smacked Luffy on top of his head while Zoro quick covered for him.

    Zoro: Bounty hunters! Bounty Hunter! We¡¯re a bounty hunter crew!

    It was honestly hilarious seeing on of the most badass characters in One Piece starting to sweat like crazy as we aimed our suspicions on him.

    Me: Well, that girl over there did explain something to us a bit.

    Luffy: Nami did?

    Sarah: Please talk to our superiors with respect.

    Others might think this was a sign of respect but in realty she did it to annoy me. She knows I hate formalities.

    *smirk*

    I knew it!

    Sarah: To answer your question. Arlong had been conspiring with a corrupt Marine officer who had framed the girl over there. We had him arrested for his crimes and lifted the charge off her.

    Luffy: Oh~ so you guys are good guys. I thought I might have to beat you up too. hehe

    Diana: Hoh~ Is that so?

    I thought it would be nice to intimidate them a little. I let out a tiny tiny portion of my conqueror¡¯s haki on them. However, even this much should be enough to immobilize those from East Blue.

    Straw Hat Pirates: *cough* *cough* *gack*

    They were all down on their knees while Ussop was completely on the ground.

    After looking at them for a few seconds, I lifted the pressure.

    Me: A word of advice for you Straw Hat wearing guy; don¡¯t try to threaten a high ranking Marine Officer. Some of us will charge you with that as a crime.

    *cough* *cough* Zoro slowly got back up on his feet.

    Zoro: Understood. Please forgive this idiot. Your message was understood.

    Diana: Very well. Here,

    She passed a note to Zoro about how they were the ones to have defeated the Arlong pirates.

    Diana: We¡¯ll take the Arlong pirates on our ship to Lougetown. You just need to pass the note to any Marine Base and you¡¯ll get your bounty.

    Of course, we both knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. Pirates aren¡¯t paid for catching each other. It was something like a minor troll for us.

    Me: Alright crew, we¡¯re done here. Let¡¯s go back to Lougetown! This time we¡¯re going to properly relax for a couple of days!

    Our crew: Yahhh!!

    Looks like they wanted a break as well.

    Sarah: Shouldn¡¯t we try out flying?

    Diana: No, the distance is too small. We¡¯ll try it out when we¡¯re back on the Grandline or when we¡¯re in an emergency. I don¡¯t want to use it then be called in for an emergency and we can¡¯t fly then.

    Sarah: Understood.

    When we reached our ship, the villagers were there, waiting for us.

    Diana: Goodbye villagers. Thank you for the hospitality.

    Brown: Thank you for the tea.

    Tim: I really need to learn how to make it like that. The tea was seriously good

    Windmill guy: Heh, nobody makes tea like I do. It takes years of practice!

    Me: Thanks for the oranges Ms. Nojiko

    Nojiko: They¡¯re tangerines.

    Me: Oh, well. Thanks anyway :)

    With that, we sailed back to Lougetown

    When we docked back in the same harbor, the same Marine guy was there, who instantly recognized us.

    Diana: Alright guys, break starts today. You have exactly 2 days. Meet back on the ship by then, alright? Take your money with you.

    We activated this ship¡¯s auto defense like always and followed the Marine back to the base, dragging an unconscious Arlong pirate in each hand.

    Diana: Hey, these fools were beat up by a bounty hunter crew by the time we got there. We gave them a slip so you would know who it was.

    Smoker: A bounty hunter that can beat up a pirate with a bounty of 20 million? Doesn¡¯t seem likely to me. Are you sure it wasn¡¯t a pirate?

    Me: We wouldn¡¯t know any pirates. Never really read the newspapers to begin with. Besides, they said they were bounty hunters. That guy with the 3 swords and other idiot with a Straw Hat.

    Smoker: ¡­*sigh* I guess they don¡¯t have a bounty yet

    Me: What?

    Smoker: I won¡¯t blame you. They¡¯re a new pirate crew who¡¯ve been causing trouble around the Blues this past month. They don¡¯t even have an official bounty yet so that¡¯s understandable.

    Diana: Oh, well. Sorry.

    Besides, did that Nezumi or something guy come here?

    Smoker: *grunt* yeah. He¡¯s in custody until he¡¯s sent to headquarters for them to decide what to do with him. But from what I got from you, those were some heavy crimes. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he never sees the light of day again. *cough*

    Diana: I know you¡¯re called Smoker but you should seriously chill with the amount you¡¯re smoking. It¡¯s gotta be unhealthy for you.

    Also, with the amount of nicotine in you, is that why you¡¯re always constantly grumpy but chill?

    Smoker: ¡­ I don¡¯t know if I should thank you for worrying or angry for saying I¡¯m always grumpy.

    Me: Don¡¯t mind it. We¡¯re planning on staying on Lougetown for a couple of days. Looks like we¡¯ll be seeing each other again soon. Also, please restock our ship as well. I¡¯ve made sure they wouldn¡¯t attack you.

    Smoker: What about my crew?

    Diana: Nah, don¡¯t trust them. You can do the heavy loading.

    *grumble *grumble*

    We ignored his grumblings as we walked out of the Marine base.

    Me: Sis, now we just wait until Luffy and Buggy arrive right?

    Sis: It¡¯ll take some time until they do. The Going Merry isn¡¯t really a fast ship. But while we¡¯re waiting¡­

    Me: No! Not that dollhouse looking place again! Please!

    Diana: Fine, let¡¯s find a Hotel to stay at before we do anything else.

    We started walking towards the market area looking for a good place to stay. Of course, i kept my observation haki active, I want to know when Dragon would arrive. I¡¯d like to see what he¡¯s like. The manga nor the anime really covered much about him.

 8. Meeting the Dragon

    Chapter 8

    It started. I can sense a storm coming towards the island.

    Me: Sis¡­

    Diana: I know, it¡¯s starting.

    She grabbed our baby Den Den Mushi and called our crewmates.

    Diana: ¡°Sorry for the change of plans but Monkey D. Dragon is on the island. I need all of you back on Requiem while we protect the island. There are also 3 Pirate Crews loose on the island. This will be over quickly¡±

    That Dragon excuse was total crap. He wasn¡¯t even here yet, but we knew he would be. It was just a matter of time. If time permits, I might even be able to say hello.

    After a few confirmations we put on our Justice Coats on our backs with our usual attire underneath.

    Diana: Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time we let ourselves be known to the Revolutionary.

    We never really planned to hide our strengths did we?

    Me: Well, not for long we didn¡¯t.

    We ran out and found Smoker in the Marine Base, heading out to the square where the three pirate crews were. Buggy and Alvida trying to kill Luffy who was stuck on the execution stand.

    Diana: Good afternoon Captain Smoker; are you sure you don¡¯t want to interfere now? My senses are telling me that Straw Hat Luffy is going to survive.

    Smoker: Rear Admiral. The brat is *grunt* literally on an execution stand made to suppress any and all pirates. Nobody could survive that!

    Diana: We¡¯ll see. I assume you won¡¯t need any help?

    Smoker: *grunt* You¡¯ll find that I am enough.

    Suddenly, right before Luffy was killed, a massive lightning bolt crashed the execution stand and freed Luffy.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    I smiled as my haki picked up a formidable presence.

    Me: Dragon¡­

    Smoker: excuse me?

    Diana: Don¡¯t mind her. I think you should hurry. Straw hat is running away.

    *grunt* With that, Smoker was off.

    Me: Sis, you should wait for the Straw Hats at their ship. It¡¯s always nice to let them know that we can always beat them down.

    Diana: What about you?

    Me: I¡¯d like to say a hello to Dragon. He barely appears in the story. This might be the only time I could actually meet him.

    Diana: Alright then, see you soon!

    We used Geppo and Soru as the rain started pouring.

    Diana POV

    I managed to arrive in front of the Going Merry before Ussop and Nami arrived. I saw the weird Lion guy still trying to light a fire in this storm; how stupid are they?

    Me: Move it

    With that, I kicked them into the ocean before they could do anything.

    Then, I felt a pebble being flown towards my head. I simply moved my head a little to dodge it.

    Me: So, you tricked me Straw Hat Pirates

    My voice was drenched in sarcasm as I looked at Nami and Ussop who couldn¡¯t understand how I dodged his shot without even looking.

    Me: Maybe the others are a lost cause but I¡¯m quite disappointed in you Nami. I thought that by being freed from Arlong¡¯s pirate crew you would stay out of trouble. But it seems that swordsmen told me a lie. You are part of the Straw Hats aren¡¯t you?

    Nami: ¡­yes¡­but let us go! We haven¡¯t done anything wrong!

    Me: False. But it is true you haven¡¯t hurt any innocents. That will be the only reason you are not dead yet.

    Nami: What did we do wrong?

    Me: You haven¡¯t paid for your visa. You docked your ship illegally.

    Ussop: Is that really it?

    Me: No. You¡¯ve also beat up some pirates and some people got hurt indirectly. Not to mention that your captain officially has a bounty now.

    Nami: Please¡­ let us go! We just want to explore the world.

    Me: You do realize that you could¡¯ve joined the Marines right? You can get around the world much faster that way. But for now¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to wait and decide what to do with you fools. *huff* I don¡¯t like this anymore than you do.

    Ussop: How could you say that! You¡¯re a Marine!

    Me: Haven¡¯t you seen what happened back there with Arlong?

    Nami shuddered at the name.

    Me: There are Marines that are corrupt, using our name as a shield to do as they wish. Yet there are also those like you who are name enemies of the World Government when in reality fight for the better. Tell me, how can I enjoy this situation.

    Nami & Ussop: ¡­

    Me: I¡¯ll let you go. But you owe this city 3000 Berries. That¡¯s for your overdue stay without paying the visa. I¡¯m also going to stay a bit longer to pass on a warning to your other crew members.

    Nami: Thank you¡­

    With that, she threw me a small bag of money and went past me onto the Going Merry. Ussop also showed me his thanks before going on.

    I wonder if Kara¡¯s met Dragon yet?

    Back to Kara¡¯s POV

    Buggy and Alvida were made quick work of by Smoker before he got on his bike and rushed off to get Luffy.

    I made sure to memorize Buggy and Alvida¡¯s unawakened haki sense before I left. I already knew that they would manage to escape those nets somehow. Since they wouldn¡¯t make that much of an influence on the story¡­ at least not Buggy till he escapes Impel Down. There should be no problem with me just capturing them today.

    I sensed Luffy, Smoker and a powerful third being (Dragon) rushing towards the Going Merry. Looks like it¡¯s my time to go.

    Smoker: Are you really worth 30 million berry?

    He said as he grabbed Luffy¡¯s head and crushed it against the ground. He then got on top of Luffy and grabbed his weapon strapped to his back.

    Smoker: Hmph, Look¡¯s like your Luck¡¯s come to an end.

    A hand grabbed Smoker¡¯s shoulder.

    Dragon: Or perhaps not

    I took this moment to jump in between them and grab Dragon¡¯s hand.

    Me: Who knows?

    The air crackled with electricity as Dragon felt my presence. I smiled at him in return.

    Luffy: Who?

    Me: Hello Monkey D. Dragon

    It¡¯s so nice to see that you care for your son after all.

 9. What is your Justice?

    Chapter 9

    Luffy & Smoker: WHAT?!

    Luffy: I had a dad?

    I held back my urge to face palm while Smoker and Dragon looked at me in shock.

    Me: Smoker, I did warn you. Did I not?

    Dragon: The World Awaits our answer

    I could tell he was about to fire a gust of wind to set Luffy free. While I also wanted Luffy to go free, I still wanted to make sure he recognized him as a threat and took the time to talk to me.

    Me: The answer is Justice!

    As the Marines (including Smoker), Luffy, and Sanki started to be blown away by the gust of wind I increased the gravity to 15g. They were all suddenly pressed against the ground by what they expect is an invisible force. Most people would¡¯ve been sent to death by this, but this was One Piece pirates we are talking about. They should be fine, not to mention Luffy¡¯s rubber constitution.

    Luffy: Whaa¡­?

    Dragon looked at me in shock before composing himself again.

    Dragon: I¡¯ve never heard of such a Marine before. Who are you?

    Me: Rear Admiral Kara Fujitora. Pleased to meet you.

    During this time, Luffy and Sanji crawled outside of my gravity well and started to stand up.

    Me: Captain Smoker, I suggest you chase after those two while I have a friendly talk with our Revolutionary leader here.

    Smoker grunted before he turned into smoke and chased after the two.

    Dragon: I don¡¯t have time for this.

    With that, he unleashed his Conqueror¡¯s haki.

    Me: Oh, you will!

    For the first time, I let my Conqueror¡¯s Haki run free. As our wills clashed, the air vibrated and shook. People fainted left and right as our haki was felt all around the island. Dragon¡¯s haki held out for a bit, but then I pushed him back, solidifying my presence in this world. Dragon¡¯s haki yielded.

    Dragon: *cough* *huff* You¡­ you¡¯re a Conqueror Haki user?

    Me: I won the clash, so shouldn¡¯t it be my questions first? But yes Mr. Obvious, I can use Conqueror¡¯s haki as well.

    Tell me. I always wanted to know who would marry you. Who is Luffy¡¯s mother?

    Dragon: You should have expected me to not answer that.

    Me: Meh, still worth a try. I was wondering who Garp would¡¯ve had to marry to give birth to someone like you. Who did Garp marry?

    Dragon: And here I thought there would be some serious questions. I¡¯d like to refuse to answer that as well.

    By this point, there were several Marines who started to come back to their senses around us, they stood up and pointed their guns at Dragon.

    Me: Marines, put your arms down. You¡¯ll only anger him. Besides, while I don¡¯t think he can win against me, he can always escape. There¡¯s no point so let me ask a few questions while I have the chance.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    The Marines lowered their guns after I told them.

    Me: So, here¡¯s something more on the topic of Revolutionaries then

    Dragon: I¡¯m listening.

    Me: I understand that there is great corruption in the Marine organization. Especially the middle echelon and perhaps the World Noble¡¯s abuse of their authority. But why label the entirety of the World government as false justice?

    Dragon: I will not deny that the World Government has brought peace and stability to many regions of the world; however you yourself have admitted that there are corrupted parts in the world. The World Government might bring peace, but with it they have also brought abuse of authority, slavery, and they have stamped out the freedom of people. I believe you know what I am talking about?

    Random Marine: Slavery is illegal. The World Government has banned its trade!

    Me: Sorry about that fool. Yes, I do understand. But why risk the peace the government have established? If you destroy the order established by the government, then this World will turn in to Mocktown. I believe you know what I am talking about?

    I returned his words right at him.

    Dragon: I do. Yet, it is a necessary price to pay for a new order to take it¡¯s place. One where freedom is acknowledged by the world. To remove the false justice and replace it with one that can.

    Me: Tell me then, where do the pirates stand in your World? Some have proclaimed they wish to simply adventure the world but you know as much as I do that the majority are pillagers, rapists, and nothing more than criminals.

    Dragon: I plan to remove the concept of pirates all together. They are too broad a term and unknown, possibly too dangerous. As you stated, there are those who only wish to explore the world yet your government has labeled them all as enemies of the state.

    I wish to replace them with Explorers. Those of which the new government will support in their quest in this world. But pirates of your definition. Those who pillage and rape must be hunted down.

    Me: I see¡­ even if your own son wishes to become none other than the Pirate King?

    Dragon: Then I might have to wait until then¡­ but I believe it is time for me to go. Thank you for letting my son go, Rear Admiral Kara

    Me: It was nice talking to you as well. Though I hope we meet again in a more relaxed setting.

    With that, Dragon dissolved into the wind. Of course, I could still pick him up with my crazy observation haki but he didn¡¯t need to know that.

    I turned to the Marines.

    Me: Hey you, tell me where Buggy and Alvida are now. Those nets wouldn¡¯t hold them for long.

    POV Diana

    I was holding onto the rope of the Going Merry from leaving the harbor. A little favor for them as Ussop could barely hold the ship to dock while waiting for the trio.

    I turned and faced the three as I heard rapid footsteps approaching me.

    Me: Straw hat Luffy and Zoro¡­as well as that other guy.

    Sanji: It¡¯s Sanji, my beautiful Marine Goddess!

    Eww.

    Zoro let go of Luffy and grabbed his swords, ready to engage me if it was needed. His 2 new swords were the Great Sword grade or something if I remembered correctly.

    Me: I am quite saddened by the fact that you lied to us Pirate Hunter Zoro. I thought you shared our view on pirates.

    Zoro: I did, but this fool changed me. Are you here to fight us?

    Me: No, I reached an agreement with Nami to let you go. But I stayed to say a few words.

    First, nice swords you got there. A cursed sword is risky but a good sword it is indeed.

    Zoro: Thank you, I¡¯m not selling it though.

    Me: Why would I need it if I already have a better sword?

    Zoro: You have one of the 12 Supreme Grade swords?

    Me: Who knows? Besides, thats not the point.

    The reason I¡¯m letting you go today is because your pirate crew was deemed different from others. You haven¡¯t hurt any innocents, haven¡¯t attacked us just because we are Marines. And most importantly, I think all of you have a good heart. Except Luffy, I think¡¯s he¡¯s just too dumb to have a bad heart.

    Luffy: Thanks!

    Me: See what I mean?

    The Straw Hats just face palmed at their captain¡¯s response.

    Me: But know this; the moment you cross the line. You hurt us without reason. You plunder, rape, or pillage the innocents. That¡¯s when your days are over. Am I understood?

    Zoro gave me an understanding nod before jumping onto the Going Merry.

    Me: Well, good luck on your journey then.

    With that, I let go of the rope. Soon the Going Merry was far away from shore, barely in sight when Smoker came up to me.

    Smoker: You let them go didn¡¯t you Rear Admiral?

    Me: I did.

    Smoker: Why? You could have your position endangered if they find out about this

    Me: You know why Captain Smoker. I know that you¡¯re smart enough to tell the difference between a Pirate and someone looking for an adventure.

    Smoker: *grunt* This is the first time I¡¯ve allowed a pirate to get off Lougetown not in chains. I¡¯m going to the Grandline to chase them.

    Me: I don¡¯t care but there¡¯s a few things you should do first.

    Smoker: Don¡¯t order me around!

    Me: Fine, but 1 pirate crew off your island is about to turn to 3 if you don¡¯t catch Buggy and Alvida again.

    Also, just for that comment, you can expect no help from me. keke

    Smoker just growled something and left.

    POV Kara

    I crashed the hideout where the Buggy and Alvida pirates are hiding.

    I kicked down the door and entered.

    Buggy crew pirate member: Who dares!!

    *splat*

    The guy just hit the ground and didn¡¯t get back up. Must¡¯ve hit his chin really hard.

    Everyone: huh?

    Me: Hello; by the authority of Rear Admiral Kara, you are all under arrest. I suggest you don¡¯t resist.

    Buggy: Don¡¯t joke with me!!!

    Pirate crew Member: Boss! That¡¯s a rear admiral! You don¡¯t want to fight her!

    Me: You should listen to your sidekick. You have 5 seconds to surrender before I kill you.

    Well, really only Alvida, her crew, and Buggy¡¯s crew. I still need him alive to continue the storyline in the future.

    I silently put an apple in the back of my coat. It¡¯ll turn into a devil fruit if someone with the power dies. While not especially helpful, It¡¯d be nice to stock up on them. Who knows when you¡¯d need it.

    Me: Time¡¯s up.

    With that, I increased my gravity to a fatal amount

    *splat* *splat* *splat* *splat* *splat* *splat*

    This time, it wasn¡¯t just hitting the ground. They turned into a puddle of blood. Everyone¡­except Buggy.

    I could feel the apple in the back transforming. It would be the Slippery Slippery fruit from Alvida. I quickly transferred that into my inventory before I turned to Buggy.

    Me: I¡¯m keeping you alive because you have value as a former member of the Roger Pirates.

    Buggy: au¡­huff¡­.au

    I ignored him and put sea stone cuffs on his hands, feet and neck. If he just cuts off his hands and runs away, then it would be a disaster.

    Smoker chose that moment to enter the hideout.

    Me: You¡¯re late

    Smoker: I didn¡¯t expect you to be the ¡®kill them all¡¯ type

    Me: I gave them a chance to surrender. But I have Buggy here still alive. Could you take him with you? My ship¡¯s not going to stop by HQ when we enter the Grand Line.

    Smoker just grunted an ¡®ok¡¯ before carrying Buggy out with him.

    Well, I should start heading back as well. It¡¯s time to enter the Grand line. Not through Reverse Mountain¡­ but rather by flying over the Calm Belt; that would save so much more time.

    I met with the rest of my crew back on our ship.

    Diana: Set the destination to Alabasta! We¡¯re going to the Grand Line!

    It¡¯s only been a week, but we were already heading back to the Grand Line.

 10. To Alabasta

    Chapter 10

    Diana: Sarah, Tim. I think¡¯s it¡¯s time we fly this ship. Tell us what to do.

    Tim: Alright! Sarah, please turn on the engine and change it to flight mode! We have enough electricity so we don¡¯t need Kara to recharge it yet.

    Requiem started to hum as the hull of the ship expanded and the sides of the ship sprouted something like wings.

    Tim: Once the ship starts to gain lift, Kara we need you to decrease the gravity on the ship, or better yet, reverse it. Once we are in the air, please remove the air friction as well. That way, we can gain speed faster.

    Me: You got it.

    The humming noise got louder and louder as the ship started to go faster and faster on the water, before bouncing on the waves, each bounce taking us higher before no longer hitting the waves anymore.

    I activated my devil fruit and suddenly the ship lifted high up into the air. Higher and higher. There was a lot of air resistance but I canceled it as to not lose any momentum.

    In a course of a minute, we were high above the seas, flying directly towards Alabasta.

    Me: I think it worked Tim. Good job guys!

    Tim: Thanks, hehe. While this ship can fly without you, it¡¯s going to take a lot more energy and time to reach this altitude. And even then, it won¡¯t be able to fly this long.

    While we were discussing, Brown, John and Sarah were looking over the edge

    Brown: I¡¯ve never been up this high before! It¡¯s much colder though¡­ bruuu..

    He shivered.

    Sarah: It¡¯s so beautiful! But also so convenient! This was we can ignore the seas and even other pirate ships!

    John: I knew what I was making but seeing it in action truly is different¡­ truly amazing.

    I didn¡¯t stop there. The wind was annoying so I willed the ship to go higher and higher, reversing gravity.

    Of course, I parted the clouds above us since I didn¡¯t want to get wet but soon we were above the clouds.

    Mind you, these were the normal clouds, not the cloud seas from the island. That is still above us I think.

    Sarah: Wow¡­ we¡¯re really above the clouds.

    Me: Could we still navigate our way to Alabasta this way?

    Sarah: It¡¯s no problem. In fact, this makes things easier in a way. No obstructions or anything in our path!

    So at record speed, we flew towards the Alabasta kingdom where we would meet Crocodile.

    Diana: Get ready ¡®Weakest Warlord¡¯. We¡¯re coming to kick your ass.

    Once we were back in our quarters, sis I and started to talk

    Diana: So what¡¯s the plan?

    Me: We beat up Crocodile before Luffy does and become the heroes of Alabasta instead of the Straw Hats.

    Diana: If I remember correctly, dad was angry about this as well in the Dressrosa arc, wasn¡¯t he?

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Me: Yes, this was an example of ¡®False Justice¡¯. Where the World Government, or rather Smoker, took the credit for finding out and defeating Crocodile when in reality it were the members of the Straw Hat Pirates¡­maybe Vivi.

    Diana: Any plans to make it go our way?

    Me: We can solve this easily with a single call to Sengoku you know? Just tell him that Crocodile¡¯s trying to cause a Civil War in a country that¡¯s part of the World Government.

    If he asks for proof we can search the Rainbase for some documents.

    Diana: Then Crocodile will be stripped of his title before even having the chance to read the ancient language crap. That location of Pluton thingy

    Me: Yup!

    Diana: Awww, you little monster *rub* *rub*

    She then continued to pet me on my head until I fell asleep. Of course, I made sure to slightly upkeep my devil fruit powers to make sure the ship doesn¡¯t suddenly fall out of the sky.

    *pet* *pet*

    Me: hmm¡­

    I opened my eyes slightly to see¡­another session of ¡®Petting Kara¡¯.

    Diana: Aww¡­looks like she woke up. Alright guys, time to go back. I¡¯ll invite you guys back when she¡¯s napping.

    Me: Really? Why do you guys have to pet me every time?

    Diana: Doesn¡¯t it feel good?

    Me: Well¡­it does but it¡¯s also embarrassing!

    Diana: See? Don¡¯t be, and you¡¯re just a child.

    Me: You¡¯re my twin!

    Diana: We both know that I¡¯m the Older sister while you¡¯re my cute little imouto!!

    Sarah: *kyaa*

    I looked around to see even Tim and John in the room. Doc was just hanging in the back, sitting on an armchair looking at us with a small smile.

    Me: Are you guys really going to keep this up?

    Everyone: YES

    Me: ok¡­

    I mean, they said it with such conviction and passion. In addition, how can I say no to my sister as well?

    Me: BUT! Everyone¡¯s training, RIGHT NOW!

    I can make them suffer a bit through my gravity training. hehehe

    John, Sarah, and Tim paled, knowing exactly what I mean.

    Me: Doc, you¡¯re joining too.

    Brown: But I¡¯m a doctor~

    Me: You need to be strong enough to be the last one to die. You¡¯re gonna train just as much as they are.

    With that, I forcefully brought everyone to the training area.

    After once again sending Tim to the sick bay and listening a mouthful from Doc about the 100 reasons not to beat a crew mate to a near death state, Sis and I started our own training.

    We went into the mini arena, where all parts were reinforced multiple times, and I activated my gravity well.

    25g. Most people would die right here but Sis and I clad ourselves in light haki and started doing our workout.

    Diana: *huff* I think it¡¯s time to train our swordsmanship.

    Me: Agreed

    I lowered the gravity to a low 5g so we can move around. By no means is 5g low at all, but comparatively, this was much better.

    Also, about our Katanas that we received from God, we¡¯ve never used them yet. Never had a time when we needed to. Dad just somehow got us each one of the 21 Great Grade swords as a gift on our 13th birthday. I don¡¯t even know the name of the blade, but judging by how it¡¯s survived numerous mock fights with our dad, it¡¯s not bad. I¡¯m not planning on using it for long; not that it would last long once we get to the New World either. For now, I¡¯m just calling mine ¡®Bob¡¯.

    I know that Tashigi and Zoro will go on a spree to collect the 21 Great blades. Maybe we should beat them to it or take them from Zoro if we have an excuse. On second thought, that would mean Zoro might die. Nah, not worth it; we still need him to continue the storyline. At least until Wano arc.

    We started warming up with our swords. Practicing a few basic strokes before we stood against each other.

    Diana: Here are the rules. No haki, no devil fruit (except for maintaining this 5g). Don¡¯t use enough force to damage the ship. This is going to be just pure speed and technique

    I nodded.

    Diana: Begin!

    In a close range fight like this, I always lost to sis, but that doesn¡¯t mean I made it easy for her. Without my devil fruit, I lost my edge for the strength behind my attacks. But even without it, I was faster than her. Even without the aid of my devil fruit, my observation haki could see clearer, more and into the future (but I can¡¯t use that in this mock battle)

    *clang*

    As our blades clashed, a small shockwave was produced. I was the first to back off, not wanting to fight my sister in a battle of strength. My only way to win lay in the battle of attrition.

    *clak* *ching!*

    She sliced at my arm but I angled it away from me with the tip of my sword before I got in her guard and attempted to punch her.

    She stopped my punch with her left hand before trying to grab my head.

    I kicked off of her stomach to gain the distance again. With a grunt, she let go.

    Then, my sister used Soru to get close to me¡­but I was ready for it. The moment she started to swing her blade, I used soru to bring myself right into her face¡­ with my blade aimed at her right arm (swinging the blade).

    My plan proved successful in stabbing her arm, but then I realized I fell into her trap.

    As my blade stabbed her shoulder, she had already changed her grip behind my head. She was holding her blade in her left hand now, with my head completely unguarded.

    Diana: fufu¡­nice try. Good night sister.

    With a quick kiss of my forehead, I felt a dull pain of the back of my neck as I lost consciousness.

    *pet* *pet*

    Brown: ¡­*j#w*@*s*&¡­are you sisters?

    Umm¡­ so sleepy, but I could hear Doc¡¯s voice. Why does he sound so angry?

    Sarah: Will she be alright?

    Brown: That¡¯s why I¡¯m yelling! Diana! This is your sister!

    Diana: But she¡¯s alright¡­she¡¯s not hurt¡­I held back¡­

    Brown: That¡¯s the second thing. I saw you get stabbed through the arm an hour ago with my own eyes!.How are you completely healed already? There¡¯s not even a scar left!

    Me: uuu¡­

    They were being so loud! I just want to sleep.

    Diana: Alright, all that aside, I think we should host our 3rd Kara Petting session.

    That jolted me awake.

    Diana, Brown & Sarah: Awww¡­

    Diana: Sis, you should have slept a bit more.

    Sarah: yeah! We were just about to pet you.

    *pout* I pouted at them to let them know my dissatisfaction, but it didn¡¯t seem to work.

    *stretch* My sister just grabbed my cheeks and started stretching them instead.

    Brown: That¡¯s not the main issue! Kara! Did you know how scared I was when you blacked out?! Seriously, take your training with more concern for your safety!

    Me: What about the time when Tim was knocked out?

    Brown: That¡¯s Tim. He¡¯s alright

    Tim: HEY!

    Me: Alright, we¡¯ll be more careful. It¡¯s just that we want to activate our powers for sparring but that would damage the ship.

    Diana: hehe, I still won though

    *pout*

    Me: It¡¯s only because haki wasn¡¯t allowed. If it was allowed then I would¡¯ve seen through that trick.

    Diana: Both of us know that I would¡¯ve still won. Just more time. I¡¯m better at close combat than you are.

    Sarah: Anyway, you should all get up. We¡¯re approaching Alabasta and I would like to land this ship before we enter the docks.

    Kara, please set the gravity to normal. Tim, lower the engine power but don¡¯t turn it off. I¡¯ll change the angle of our mast and wings so we can catch the wind as we glide down.

    As I walked out onto the deck, turning off my devil fruit along the way, I saw a small speck of an island in the distance.

    Me: There it is.

    Diana: There it is. Think we can beat a Logia user in their own element?

    Me: Against Crocodile? Is that really a question?

    I asked sarcastically

    Diana: You¡¯re right. hehe. Alabasta, here we come.

    With that, our ship slowly glided down onto the sea below.

 11. Deemed Guilty

    Chapter 11

    I told my crew that we aren¡¯t going to land once we reach Alabasta and instead continue to fly over the desert. There was an oasis in the town we needed to be anyway. No need to walk all the way over there through the desert. That would be just wasting energy and time.

    Me: Sis, how can there be such a massive river yet have a desert right next to it?

    Diana: Don¡¯t know. I was never an expert of geography and stuff like that. Besides, this is technically an Anime/manga world. Logic doesn¡¯t work the way it¡¯s supposed to.

    Me: I guess.

    Sis then turned to Sarah who was still confused as to why we were flying over the country instead of docking it normally¡­well, we will dock once we reach the other side of the island. But for now, we¡¯ll have to just land softly on that small body of water.

    Diana: Sarah, please land us in the oasis. We have business with the casino.

    Sarah: You¡¯re going to gamble?!

    Diana: No! uhh¡­ no, the owner of that place is apparently doing something weird. We received suspicious reports of his activities. We¡¯re going to see if it¡¯s true in a couple of days.

    Seriously, sis¡¯s way to BSing through life is as good as always.

    Anyway, we landed on the oasis which got quite the attention.

    If this was the canon version, then it wold¡¯ve been real messy involving a chase scene with Smoker, the Straw Hat pirates, Ace, and somewhere in the middle of that being caught and locked up by Crocodile. Oh wait, maybe we passed that stage, we¡¯re in Rainbase after all.

    I¡¯ve got a much simpler idea. Go up to Crocodile and gather evidence that he¡¯s guilty then be done with it.

    But, we still need to rest a couple of days. We arrived at Alabasta way too quickly. If we solve all of this now, then by the time Luffy gets here, there would be nothing.

    Diana: We¡¯re going to be staying here for a couple of days so I suggest looking around here. There¡¯s probably not much, being a desert island, but you might see something that¡¯s interesting. Be back here by nightfall though. We¡¯re sleeping on board.

    Besides, our ship had better facilities than most inns/hotels anyway.

    Sarah and Doc decided to stay on board while the rest of us decided to explore the town a little. As for me, you could say that I was going to ¡®scout out¡¯ the area a little.

    When Tim and John left for whatever they wanted to do, I found myself walking through town with my sister. hehe

    After walking around a little, we found the pub that Smoker and Luffy were at in the anime. I could see the scene playing out already; Luffy and Ussop all thirsty then splashing that all over Smoker and Tashigi.

    I wish we could see that ourselves, but unfortunately, we would be busy then. Maybe another time.

    When we got back on the ship, Tim and John looked suspiciously refreshed, but I refrained from asking. Whatever they did would remain in this town and no more.

    Me: Sis, we should call Smoker and tell him about our suspicions on Crocodile.

    Diana: He should be here sooner than Luffy. He¡¯s coming here directly while the Straw Hats are making a stop and some village. What are you going to tell him though?

    Me: Just saying that he¡¯s connected to that Bounty Hunter Organization and the Dance Powder should be enough to get Smoker on our side and permission to search him from above.

    Diana: Alright then, let¡¯s make the call.

    *ring* *ring*

    Smoker: *cough* Captain Smoker here.

    Diana: Hey Smoker, we¡¯ve got some news for you. I think you could help us with it too.

    Smoker: I refuse. Ask someone elseThis book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Diana: This is about the 7 Warlords of the Sea and the lives of possibly millions.

    Smoker: *grunt*¡­ go on

    Diana: You¡¯re in Alabasta aren¡¯t you? Or at least about to arrive

    Smoker only grunted as a confirmation

    Diana: We have suspicions regarding Crocodile, one of the 7 Warlords. That he¡¯s the one behind Baroque Works under an alias Mr.0 as well as responsible for distributing something called ¡®Dance Powder¡¯ which forcibly drains the water from the sky to rain. You can probably understand why that¡¯s bad for a desert country like Alabasta.

    Smoker grunted in understanding. Seriously, it¡¯s interesting how we can understand nothing but his grunts in so many ways.

    Diana: We need confirmation of it somehow before it¡¯s too late. We¡¯re planning on infiltrating his base here in Rainbase. But while we do that, we need you to go win the King of what might happen.

    Smoker: What might happen?

    Diana: Civil War and collapse of this country. Crocodile did a good job at painting himself as the local hero here. You need to warn the King to not give in to either side. He must not give over his country nor start a war.

    Smoker: I came here to chase Straw Hats and he did say that he¡¯s after Crocodile as well¡­

    Diana: Then he¡¯s going to where you¡¯ll be anyway. You shouldn¡¯t have any problems with this.

    Smoker: I guess I don¡¯t. Then I expect to see you soon

    With that, the call was over.

    Me: Sis, personally, I don¡¯t want to fight Crocodile here. It¡¯s too much of a risk. Isn¡¯t there a safer way of getting the proof? I can win, but the people¡­

    Diana: Technically yes; But we would need to wait for one of these three people. Igaram, Vivi, or Bon Clay and force them to tell the truth.

    Me: Or Nico Robin, or should I call her Miss All Sunday for now? we can convince her to help us by telling her what he¡¯s planning to do to the entirety of Alabasta

    Diana: Oooo¡­ you little monster *rub* *rub* Are you really planning in using someone¡¯s trauma against them like that?

    Nico Robin¡¯s fear of her childhood when the Buster Call was requested and acted upon her home island of Ohara. If we can only contact her without Crocodile noticing, then we can tell her about the bomb that Crocodile has that would be comparable to a Buster Call.

    It might not erase the island, but it would surely kill everyone¡­except maybe a few of us.

    Me: Alright then, I¡¯ll keep my senses open for a Devil Fruit user. Their electromagnetic waves are slightly different for some reason. I wouldn¡¯t know.

    I felt them arrive a little less than a week later. Two people with devil fruit abilities approaching Rainbase; it was definitely them.

    When it was night, I felt the two separate. Looks like they aren¡¯t always together.

    Me: It¡¯s time. You stay here, I¡¯ll go. My powers are better suited for this.

    Diana: Alright then, be careful!

    She gave me a hug before she let me go.

    I used Soru and Geppo together to quickly get off the ship without anyone noticing. I tracked Robin down through the streets until I revealed myself in an alleyway.

    Me: Hello

    Robin: Who are you!

    Her arms multiplied as she got ready to defend herself.

    Me: Relax. I¡¯m just here to talk. Not interested in your past, your crimes or anything. But I need your help in proving something.

    Robin: You still haven¡¯t answered my question

    She glared at me.

    Me: Alright then¡­ just promise me that you won¡¯t suddenly freak out or anything alright?

    She just nodded.

    Me: Kara Fujitora. Rear Admiral of the Marines and 2nd in Command of the First Rapid Response Unit.

    Robin¡¯s eyes got wider as she took in my words.

    Robin: What does a Rear Admiral need from me? Besides, I don¡¯t think the Marines and Bounty Hunters are on good terms to begin with.

    Me: I need you to tell the World Government about what he plans to do to Alabasta as well as why.

    Robin: And exactly why should I do that¡­?

    Me: Because you would be saving lives. Many lives Nico Robin

    Her expression when she¡¯s surprised is quite funny. I think it¡¯s mostly because her demeanor is usually calm that it¡¯s so new to see something like this.

    Robin: What are you talking about¡­!

    Me: Ms. Robin, I know of your past and your connection with Ohara. But that¡¯s not what I¡¯m here for. But depending on your answer, a similar incident may appear right here in Alabasta.

    Robin: What?

    Me: You see, once you¡¯ve read the text and reveal what Crocodile wants, he never planned to leave any witnesses. He¡¯s going to blow up a bomb right in the center of the country. You can expect that nobody will be able to survive that explosion¡­

    Robin: Except Crocodile¡­am I right?

    Me: You are. We just need you to testify for us. Not as Nico Robin, but as Miss All Sunday the bounty hunter to the World Government; once you do that, then his position as Warlord will be stripped and we would be able to take legal actions against him.

    I could see the gears in Robin¡¯s head moving. Trying to see if this was a trap or not.

    Me: Think carefully Ms. Robin, not all Marines are your enemies. Allies can be made in unexpected places don¡¯t you agree? Didn¡¯t you save Straw Hat once from death? From what I feel from you, you never really intended to give Crocodile the location of the ¡®thing¡¯ he¡¯s looking for anyway.

    Robin: How¡­?

    In reality, I shouldn¡¯t know but the power of anime told me the future. But she doesn¡¯t need to know that.

    Judging by her expression, I just need one more shove until she agrees.

    Me: If you save the kingdom instead of help destroying it. I think the King would gladly show you the text. Your goal to read the text can easily be arranged. But please, the lives of possibly millions are in your hands.

    I¡¯m not sure if there even is a million people on Alabasta but meh, as long as the expression works.

    Robin: ¡­I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll tell the World Government what Crocodile¡¯s planning to do.

    smiled at her and told her to follow me.

    Robin: You were the one on the ship in the middle of the oasis?!

    Me: Yeah, why?

    Robin: Why? Because there¡¯s a ship in the middle of the desert! How did you even bring it here?

    Me: We flew.

    Robin: Whaa?

    Me: Oh, by the way, I need you to relax. I¡¯m going to fly you to our ship okay?

    With that, I activated my devil fruit and reversed gravity on myself and Robin. Then, I simply removed all friction on her then pushed her towards our ship.

    Hmm¡­ I thought there would be more yelling and moving around but looks like Robin has a heart of steel. She doesn¡¯t even look shocked.

    Robin: I guess this explains how you can fly a ship here.

    Me: Not exactly, but it¡¯s part of the reason.

    Anyway. I¡¯M BACK!

    My crew came to greet us on the deck.

    Diana: We have to call ready. Whenever you¡¯re ready Miss All Sunday

    We decided to call her that here since it¡¯d be hard to get credibility when you¡¯re talking with a pirate.

    *ring* *ring*

    Marine: Hello?

    Diana: This is Rear Admiral Diana from the First Rapid Response Unit. Connect me to the Fleet Admiral

    After a lot of stuttering, connections and proof that we are Rear Admirals, we got connected to Sengoku.

    Sengoku: Hello? Is this Diana?

    Diana: Hi, we¡¯re in Alabasta right now and I¡¯m bringing some grave news. Something that could affect almost every life on Alabasta

    Sengoku: *sigh* what did you girls do?

    Me: Hey! We haven¡¯t done anything! We discovered something alright?

    Diana: Anyway, this is regarding Crocodile. One of the 7 warlords.

    Sengoku: Go on¡­

    Diana: He¡¯s been the one behind the suspicious bounty hunter organization Baroque Works under the alias Mr.0 . In addition, he¡¯s the one responsible for the Dance Powder which forcibly takes rain from somewhere else and raining elsewhere. It¡¯s had a detrimental affect in a desert country like Alabasta

    Sengoku: I can guess

    Diana: Also he¡¯s plotting a civil war, then will set off a bomb that has enough power to erase the entire Kingdom. Apparently he¡¯s looking for something.

    Sengoku: TELL ME THAT FIRST! Goddamn it. What wrong with your priorities?

    *huff* *huff* I feel older just dealing with you girls.

    Me: Shut up, you probably already have white hair but just dye it black to present you¡¯re still in your prime.

    Sengoku: Whaa¡­ how did you¡­ no. Anyway, do you have proof of your words?

    I signaled Robin to the den den mushi

    Robin: Hello, I am Miss All Sunday from Baroque Works. I work under Mr.0, who is in reality, Crocodile.

    Sengoku: *grumble*

    I could hear him going through a lot of paper before he started talking again

    Sengoku: Yes, there is indeed someone called Miss All Sunday in the organization. Normally I would ask for verification but I will choose to trust the twins for now.

    Then Miss Sunday, could you guarantee that all Diana has said is true?

    Robin: Yes, I give you my word. But please don¡¯t punish Baroque works members. When we joined the organization, we didn¡¯t know who Mr. 0 was.

    Hmm¡­ looks like there is honor among thieves, or maybe bounty hunters this time? Worrying about her fellow employees, even if the time may have been short.

    Sengoku: Very well. Then Diana, I believe you told me this for a reason?

    Diana: You told me to report to you whenever something big came up

    Sengoku: THAT¡¯S NOT WHAT I MEAN DAMMIT

    Diana: *smirk* I¡¯m just kidding. We need you to strip Crocodile of his status as Warlord unofficially so we can take action against him legally yet silently.

    Sengoku: That can be done. I¡¯ll send the order through the slowest channel. It¡¯ll take a couple of days to reach there. But in official dates, Crocodile is hereby no longer a Warlord as of now. You are free to take action against him.

    Diana: Great, thanks Fleet Admiral.

    With that, the call ended.

    Me: So Miss Sunday, what about you now? What will you do?

    Robin: I¡¯m not sure¡­I don¡¯t know what to do.

    I went close to her ear and whispered without anyone hearing

    Me: Stick with us for now, then we can arrange for you to read the text. You can do whatever afterwards but I recommend joining the Straw Hats if you must leave. You seem to trust them, do you not?

    You will have the freedom and people you need to continue searching for what you¡¯ve always looked for.

    I need her go to with the Straw Hats if we want to make Enies Lobby arc happen. Honestly one of my favorite arcs in the entire series. I would hate to miss it just because Robin¡¯s not part of the crew.

    Robin: ¡­ yes¡­ I think I will do just that

    Me: Then it¡¯s arranged. Let us go to Alubarna before Crocodile does. He will definitely come there anyway.

    Robin: Is it really a good idea to face him in the Royal Capital? There would be way more people there!

    Diana: Miss Sunday, please tell me what you see around you.

    Robin: Desert

    Diana: And what fruit did Crocodile eat?

    Robin: Yes¡­ you¡¯re right. It would be safer to fight him in the capital where there¡¯s less sand.

    Diana: Then let us go! I¡¯d like to enjoy myself in the capital then this place that¡¯s in the middle of nowhere.

    Sarah: Alright, Kara, please lift the ship up please.

    I activated my devil fruit and the ship started to rise.

    Sarah: Setting course to Alubarna!

 12. Prepping for the Lizard

    Chapter 12

    Unsurprisingly, with our flying ship, we arrived at the capital before Smoker did. At least this will get us the time to warn the King beforehand and not let Bon Clay, aka Mr. 2 act as the fake King to incite Civil War.

    *ring* *ring*

    Smoker: Captain Smoker here, what do you want Diana?

    Diana: You were too slow. I¡¯ve arrived here before you did. Anyway, I¡¯ve already informed the higher ups about what¡¯s happening and I gave them the proof. As of a few hours ago, Crocodile is no longer a Warlord. We are free to take action against him.

    Smoker: What do you need me to do then

    Me: We still need you to meet the King and warn him. There¡¯s a Devil Fruit holder, alias Mr. 2, who can turn into anyone he touches. If he touches the King¡¯s face, then he will incite civil war. I need you and your crew to prevent that from happening while we face Crocodile when he comes here.

    Smoker: Fine.

    With that, the call was over.

    As we landed and docked near the harbor of the city we saw several Marines and soldiers alike on board. They were obviously getting prepared for war.

    Diana: We¡¯ll wait for Smoker here. Once he¡¯s done with his business with the King, we go to the Royal Tomb and fight him here.

    No people, enclosed space, no sand. We¡¯ll have the upper hand there.

    Sarah: Will he really come there though?

    Diana: We just let him know that Miss All Sunday is already there. He¡¯ll come find you and we¡¯ll be ready for him. Besides, that would be your goal, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Robin just nodded.

    Diana: Then let us wait for Smoker. All of you, get ready for training. Waiting for a Marine Captain on the Grandline is no excuse to not train.

    Tim, John, Sarah & Brown: Your training¡¯s too cruel~!

    Seriously, Sarah, you were part of the CP unit once. Are you really going to say that to us? Breaks my heart really.

    Me: Miss All Sunday, you can do whatever you wish. Chill, read some books. We¡¯ve got some drinks in the freezer if you want. But Tim, you¡¯re going to train your Devil Fruit today.

    Tim: Really? Not my haki?

    Me: Unfortunately, yes, we¡¯re not training your haki today. I don¡¯t want you in the sick bay when you might end up fighting Crocodile¡¯s goons. So instead, we¡¯re going to have a nice long chat about your abilities.

    Diana: Tell us; I know the basics of your Devil fruit. But how are you limiting yourself?

    Tim: I can only produce metal or turn parts of my body into metal though. It¡¯s not much of a fruit.

    Problem detected. Devil fruits were never given a power level to begin with. All fruits and users can grow in strength depending on how well they use it, and how far they can go with it. If the name of the fruit itself was the limit, the Admiral Aokiji would¡¯ve been only be able to cool down drinks. But no, he took his fruit far beyond and became one of the greatest powerhouse in the world. A force to be reckoned with.

    Even Luffy¡¯s fruit is an example of this. With his Rubber fruit being possibly the stupidest and most useless fruit in the entire series at first glance. Yet, his will to develop, grow stronger, and persevere has made him strong enough to fight some serious people in the One Piece Universe. The only limitations would be the thought, or subconsciousness that you put on your abilities.

    Realistically speaking, gravity manipulation would never be able to pull down meteorites, create massive gravity wells and horizontal gravity; yet here I am. BS-ing to the world that this is how Gravity could be utilized.

    Our main issue would be convincing Tim to let go of his beliefs on the limits of metal. Quite hard to do as his view on metal is limited by his experiences as a mechanic and blacksmith¡­ would be nice if we had some finer control over his fruit. We should train him to do that.

    Me: Alright Tim, how do you usually use your fruit then. Not in a fight but normally

    Tim: Umm¡­sometimes I make some ingots for myself to make into something else.

    Me: Alright then, do that.

    Tim made a steel ingot appear in his hand.

    Me: What do you want to make with that?

    Tim: Not sure¡­ a dinner knife maybe? We broke one yesterday

    Me: Alright. Make it, but with your fruit.

    Thus, a long scene session about the nature and potential of metal was conducted¡­not that he could follow but, it¡¯s a start.

    Sarah: Arriving at the Royal Capital; Kara, please reduce your Devil fruit. We will now start to descend.

    I did as she asked and lowered my power to half gravity. Our ship, the Requiem, started to glide softly down towards the dock. Surprisingly, I saw very little Marine presence on the island. Was it because there was a Warlord on the island that the Marines believed that they don¡¯t need as much soldiers/forces here?This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Foolish thought really. Why would they ever trust a Warlord? The only one they should trust should be Kuma; and even then Kuma low-key betrayed the World Government by asking Dr. Vegapunk to program him to protect the Thousand Sunny for two long years!

    Well, we¡¯re not at that stage yet. Maybe I can ask Kuma before he loses himself completely. It¡¯s still a mystery of why he gave himself up to the Government when his true loyalty lies with the Revolutionary Army. Huh, I should¡¯ve asked Dragon that when I had that chance. Too late for regret though.

    After we docked, told our crew to stay onboard for now and told the Marines who we are, he led us to the local Marine base¡­ which was quite shabby.

    Diana: Captain Smoker is not here yet, is he?

    Marine: No Ma¡¯am.

    Diana: We¡¯ll stay and wait for him a bit. But we¡¯ll have to prepare a bit for the fight.

    Me: Sis, we have a couple days to rest. Until Crocodile arrives. Why don¡¯t you help prepare the ground?

    Diana: What do you mean?

    Me: Make it rain. As much as you can so the there is humidity in the air even when Crocodile arrives. Rain so much that he can¡¯t absorb all of it.

    Diana: I guess that¡¯s worth a try. But we¡¯ll have to tell the King later that the rain wasn¡¯t from the Dance Powder.

    Other than that¡­

    She put her hands in the air and concentrated

    Diana: One Monsoon Raining season coming Right up!

    Within in a few seconds, the clouds above the city gathered and grew dark. First there were droplets, then another one followed¡­ until it was pouring and pouring.

    Diana: I¡¯m not going to make it rain too much at a time. That¡¯ll cause some problems, but I can keep this up for a couple of hours at this rate. This should prove helpful against Crocodile when he arrives.

    She cracked a smile. Already excited for the confrontation.

    Me: Crocodile still has the bomb though. That means only one of us could fight him while the other needs to go and defuse the bomb.

    Diana: But we both want to fight Crocodile¡­can¡¯t we just let the bird guy sacrifice himself like in Canon?

    Me: He might not make it here in time remember? We¡¯re pulling everything forward for our sake. Also, who knows how Crocodile plans differently this time. He might be the weakest Warlord but he¡¯s not an idiot. You¡¯ve got to remember he survived in the New World as well.

    Diana: *hah* I think a major plot hole in the entire series is how Luffy even beat Crocodile.

    Me: Oda didn¡¯t have a solid grasp on the One Piece world back then, nor on the concept of haki. Technically this isn¡¯t a canon world. That¡¯s why we can even use haki right now.

    Diana: You¡¯re right. But turn off your observation haki and future sight. We¡¯re deciding by Rock Paper Scissors.

    Me & Diana: Rock! Paper! Scissors! Shoot!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Smoker arrived the following morning. Impressive speed if you don¡¯t consider the fact that he left behind everyone except Tashigi.

    Diana: Captain, it¡¯s nice to see you. As to leave some part of this for you, we haven¡¯t requested a meeting with the King yet. You should do that.

    Smoker: *grumble* Youngsters, leaving all the work to me

    Diana: What was that? Could you tell me who found out and got the approval to do everything? hmmm¡­?

    Smoker: Fine, not you but maybe Tashigi

    Tashigi: Captain! *uwwaa!*

    The last part is because she slipped and hit Smoker in the head.

    Smoker: *grumble* *grumble* This is exactly what I mean. In my office, there isn¡¯t a day when she doesn¡¯t break something. Always adding more paperwork to my workload *grumble* *grumble*

    Diana: Well then Captain, you should head off to see the King. The earlier he prepares, the less damage we¡¯ll take.

    Smoker: Sure, but one question. Are you making it rain right now?

    Diana: Yes, this is part of my Devil fruit. Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t taken the rain from somewhere else. This is just like a preparation against Crocodile for safety reasons.

    Smoker: Did you make it rain back a Lougetown as well? Was that you as well?

    Diana: No, I suspect that was Dragon. With both the lightning, rain and wind. He must has some weather manipulating related Logia type fruit. Enough talk, off you go.

    Grumbling and complaining all the way unlike his silent canon counterpart, Smoker headed to the Royal Palace to warn the King of what was coming.

    Me: Now what?

    Diana: Now we wait for the lizard.

    POV Diana

    The next day, the Royalty were warned and officers of the Marines were also told of the news¡­ but they were told with caution to not warn Crocodile as of yet.

    Using some paid people at pubs and more, Alabasta purposely leaked ¡®rumors¡¯ of Crocodile involved in the ¡®Dance Powder¡¯ to purposefully sow discontent and civil unrest in the Kingdom. Hopefully this will dissuade the Rebel Army for a bit longer. The less we have to fill the better.

    King Cobra: Thank you Rear Admiral Diana. I heard from Captain Smoker that it was you and your sister who found what Crocodile was up to. We would have been in big trouble if you hadn¡¯t been there for us.

    Me: It was our pleasure, and more importantly, it is our duty. After all, Alabasta is a nation which pays the World Government for our protection. Thus, this was, in a way our responsibility as well. We, in turn, will need to carefully monitor the islands that are under the rule of the Warlords from now on. Judging by how the island seemed silent, we underestimated the prowess and cunning mind of Crocodile.

    King Cobra: No, no¡­ this is still our country¡¯s affair. Is there any way we can repay you somehow?

    Me: This is not for me¡­ but we would like to wait at the Royal tomb. Where the ancient text is located. Crocodile is sure to go there and it would be safer to fight him there. Also, Miss All Sunday here is an archeologist.

    King Cobra: Very well. It is a historic monument after all. You may follow me. You have my permission to enter it.

    Not even thinking for a second that Nico Robin (Miss All Sunday) would be able to read the ancient text. After all for the world, the language is as good as dead.

    With that, he stood up, signaled his royal guards to follow him and left.

    Me: You can read it when Crocodile arrives in the city but I¡¯d like to go there now. Better to scout out the battlefield beforehand. Also, you¡¯ll have more time on you. Don¡¯t you agree?

    She agreed and followed me to the tomb.

    Me: Here it is¡­

    It looked exactly as it did in the anime, just that it wasn¡¯t crumbling down and broken yet. What I didn¡¯t understand was the physics of the world. How much of it would be true?

    Like when Luffy and Crocodile were fighting here and the ceiling collapsed, it took the chunks at least 20 seconds to fall to the floor. It wasn¡¯t as if someone was holding it up, or the chunks were going through something but just the world itself was like ¡°Alright, gonna ignore the laws of Physics for a bit¡±

    Strange World. So many unexplainable concepts and stuff. Able to build stuff like Impel Down and Pacifists but not a bomb large enough to blow an island on their own. Nor do they even have the proper technology to decode some strange language from the ¡®Void Century¡¯. Cool world Oda, this is expert Manga world building.

    While Robin was completely immersed in reading the text, I sprinkled water all over the tomb. I made the water humid as well as hid small bodies of water all around the tomb.

    Robin: You really don¡¯t take chances.

    It was a statement, not a question.

    Me: A Lion puts his best into hunting even the smallest hare.

    Robin: You are the Lion?

    Me: Nah, I¡¯ll be the poacher.

    Robin just looked at me in a confused manner before deciding it wasn¡¯t worth it.

    Me: We need to lure Crocodile here. Do you know if he has ever shown signs of observation haki?

    Robin: Excuse me?

    Me: Never mind. Did Crocodile ever seem to know where attacks are coming from without directly seeing it. Or perhaps see stuff that out of range?

    Robin: A couple times, yes.

    Me: Good. Then you just have to stand outside the tomb on some sand. Also, use your devil fruit powers as well. He¡¯ll be able to sense you here.

    Robin: What did you call this ability again?

    Me: Observational haki, nothing you need to know yet. But for now, let us return to the Requiem. Crocodile should be arriving in a few days.

    The next few days were mostly spent with Tim and John sparring against each other while we gave some tips around their fighting style. (Both of them fight now with their Devil Fruit conjured weapons. So any shape really)

    Tim¡¯s control over his Devil Fruit improved drastically as he put his knowledge of blacksmithing into conjuring his weapons. He can call up a pretty decent sword or gun at a moment¡¯s notice. We also told him to change and manipulate other metals that are away from him. For example, closing the barrel of a gun or twisting the sword (as they are both made out of metal). We¡¯ve tried with some leftover scraps that the Marine Base had but as of now, he¡¯s quite slow at it. Well, practice makes perfect.

    While Tim and John were sparring, Sarah and Doc spent most of their time reading the Mastery Books we¡¯ve given them¡­or more properly lent them With each page a wellspring of knowledge of possibly everything they need to know about their respective subjects. They were in heaven as they read the book, each page making them gasp at the revelations.

    Kara and I had a hard time pulling them away from their books to make them go to sleep.

    POV Kara

    Me: He¡¯s here *pout*

    The moment I said that, Tim called Smoker to warn him that Crocodile is here.

    I wasn¡¯t in a good mood. I finally thought I could get some action against one of the big boys of the One Piece Universe¡­ but no. I lost in the heavenly match of Rock Paper Scissors.

    I know sis will let me fight if I really try and ask her for it, but I know that she¡¯s been looking forward to this fight almost as much as I have. I don¡¯t have the heart to take it from her.

    Stupid Crocodile and his bomb. We could have easily just killed everyone with his Logia fruit by bringing the desert to him. Why did he need to do the typical anime stunt and call up a bomb to threaten everyone? Now I have to go defuse it while everyone else has fun.

    Diana: Alright crew. You all know your part in this.

    Sarah, you¡¯re in charge of removing all hiding rebel soldiers and cover for us.

    John and Doc, you stay in the open and take care of Crocodile¡¯s direct followers

    Tim, fly above our location above a couple thousand meters and provide support from above. I think the Pacifista has a sniper mode as well.

    Miss All Sunday, you are to attract Crocodile¡¯s attention to the tomb. I will fight him there.

    Finally, Kara, you go defuse the bomb then join me in fighting Crocodile. Hehe, that is, if you are fast enough

    Me: *che*

    She planned to beat Crocodile before I can even defuse the bomb. Worst part of it was knowing that she had the capabilities and power to back it up.

    Diana: Alright then, let¡¯s meet back here when everything¡¯s done! Remember, no one is allowed to die! Dying is no excuse to leave this unit. We are the face of Justice!

    With that, all of us except Tim left the ship.

    Me: Good luck sister, though I don¡¯t even think you¡¯ll need it. It¡¯s Crocodile after all

    Sis just smiled and ran off with Robin in the direction of the tomb. As for me, I slowly headed towards the Clock tower¡­when my observation picked up a strong presence walking towards the same direction

    Heh, maybe this won¡¯t be so boring after all. Safety first, I¡¯ll need to hurry if I want to take my prize.

 13. Lizard Hunt

    Chapter 13

    Diana POV

    As Nico and I stood in front of the Royal Tomb, I helped her flare out her Devil Fruit powers on the sand, as if she was fighting something. My observation haki wasn¡¯t as clear nor cover an area as large as Kara¡¯s but I could tell when someone picks up on it. Two presences as far as I could tell; probably Kara and Crocodile.

    Me: He picked it up; if everything goes to plan, they he should arrive here soon.

    Moments later, I could hear the fighting outside. Probably the soldiers and Marines fighting against the Bounty hunters, or Crocodile¡¯s underlings with the strange names. Like Seriously, who would call themselves Ms. Merry Christmas or Ms. All Sunday if they wanted to be taken seriously? At least some of them had unique abilities that made them valuable. Such as Bon Clay¡¯s ability to look exactly like someone just by touching them once. A shame that he doesn¡¯t make it out of Impel Down in Canon; he was one of those characters I didn¡¯t expect to play such a huge role.

    Then through my observation, I sense a massive electrical discharge or something short-circuiting, I¡¯m guessing that was the bomb. Man, Kara worked really quick. I guess she really wanted to be part of this¡­ but Crocodile haven¡¯t even arrived here yet. Looks like we¡¯ll have to share beating him up.

    Me: Kara just defused the bomb. I think she¡¯s heading to our location now.

    Robin: Already? How do you know?

    Me: I felt her destroy the bomb with a massive electric charge, probably to break or burn the triggering circuit of the bomb. That I could feel through haki. But I¡¯m not as good as her in that so I don¡¯t know where she is.

    At that moment, I felt a clash of two powerful forces. Then there was another clash with shouts of soldiers from both sides.

    Yup, there was no mistaking it.

    ¡­she did it didn¡¯t she

    Kara POV

    Making sure the bomb wouldn¡¯t explode was the easy part. I just waited until the bomb was activated and left alone. I then just climbed up the tower, walked up to the bomb and just burned all the wires from the inside.

    Bam, done; one non-exploding bomb that was once capable of destroying Alubarna. Your Welcome.

    I could sense everyone in the city. Sis and Robin were already in the tomb while Crocodile was slowly making his way over to their location. Knocking over Marines and soldiers alike as if they were dominos. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Uuuuu!! Why did I lose that Rock Paper Scissors Match! I¡¯m such a fool!I should have gone Rock! Or at least use a slight amount of Observation¡­just enough so that I¡¯ll win but she won¡¯t notice. Or at least my devil fruit to delay her hand movement by a very short time so I can know what she¡¯s going to pick¡­. hah¡­

    Me: Sorry sis, I just can¡¯t let this chance go.

    My 2nd favorite antagonist in the entire One Piece arc, Crocodile! I just can¡¯t let you have all the fun. I¡¯ll make it up to you ok sis? I¡¯ll even go into that damn Doll house again if you forgive me for this.

    With that, I jumped off the bell tower and flew (using my devil fruit) towards Crocodile¡¯s location.

    When I spotted Crocodile (with my eyes), I jumped down right in front of his face; he wasn¡¯t surprised, probably sensed me before I came here. Yet what he didn¡¯t know was that I was suppressing my aura this entire time.

    I threw a punch right in front of his face. Crocodile didn¡¯t even try to dodge, guessing that, like always, the attack would pass right through him.

    At the last moment, I clad my fist in black haki as it connected with his nose. As physical contact was made, a shockwave was produced of wind and sand as Crocodile, still dazed and in shock was flown backwards.

    I didn¡¯t give him the chance. I activated my devil fruit and Crocodile instantly hit the ground with a solid *thud*

    Using Soru, I instantly appeared right on top of him, clad my feet in haki and gave him an ax kick right in his nose¡­again.

    Crocodile: ugh¡­.

    The Marines and soldiers were looking at me wide eyed for trashing a (former) Warlord like that.

    Crocodile seemed to regain his footing as he flew away from me. Using his sand form as he formed himself again.

    Crocodile: Who are you¡­

    His demeanor looked much different already. With just a punch and a kick, his nose was definitely broken, bleeding out and dripping onto the floor. His upper lips were busted open and his perfect hair was broken.

    Me: Rear Admiral Kara Fujitora of the First Rapid Response Unit; under the charges of conspiring against the Kingdom of Alabasta, illegal actions by your organization ¡®Baroque Works¡¯ and your involvement with Dance Powder as well as your attempt to cause Civil War. You are hereby stripped of your rank and authority as Warlord of the Sea. Do not resist!

    Heh, I always wanted to say this line. It¡¯s so much better than ¡°You have the right to remain silent.¡± and then the criminals just start yelling at us about how they¡¯re innocent and that we should be doing our work correctly.

    Seriously, Police officers have it hard too but they don¡¯t get even close to the amount of respect they deserve.

    Oh look! Crocodile¡¯s pissed. I can see the veins pulsing on his forehead and his shoulders shaking.

    Crocodile: ON WHOM¡¯S ORDER

    I smiled at him warmly, trying to piss him off as much as possible. I¡¯m truly savoring this moment. This is called Karma my second favorite antagonist.

    Me: Fleet Admiral Sengoku

    With that, I unsheathed ¡®Bob¡¯ and ran towards him.

    Crocodile tried to scatter away but I pushed him back together forcibly with a centered gravity. He then formed a massive arm and tried to punch me. Using my electromagnetism, I removed the force holding the sand together as the sand scattered. I then reached him enough to be in my sword length.

    I activated my future sight¡­and it was too easy. Against hard opponents, I could only see a fraction of a second ahead, or not at all (like Garp or dad) but I could see a solid 3 seconds facing Crocodile. A short time¡­ but enough for dozens of blows. Weakest Warlord indeed¡­okay maybe stronger than Buggy but he doesn¡¯t really count.

    Slow, weak, and most importantly too reliant on his Logia type fruit. Just like Smoker, he thought himself to be immune to attacks. I guess that was in it for him as he¡¯s sticking around in the first half of Paradise. Where the weakest of the Grandline are

    Just as I said that, a sand arm almost got my legs...how? I looked to see a shaking Crocodile smiling. That was when I realized that I''ve been taking him too lightly.

    Crocodile: Anything can be turned into sand as long as it''s small enough!

    With that shout, the buildings and houses next to us exploded into sand. Covering the entire area with sand scattered everywhere. Crocodile then manipulated his sand to circle around him rapidly, creating something akin to a mini sandstorm.

    Crocodile: You''ve surprised me a little Rear Admiral, but this is it!

    I covered myself in light armament haki from head to bottom to prevent any Sand from scratching or entering me.

    Me: *sigh* Sis is going to scold me for looking down on a Warlord.

    With that, I unleashed my Conqueror''s Haki directly at Crocodile. The moment he buckled slightly, I put as much gravitational pressure on him without destroying the ground.

    Being a warlord, he still tried to stand his ground and raised a shaky fist.

    I dodged Crocodile¡¯s slow fist and jumped onto him unprotected back.

    *CRACK* *CRACK* *thud*

    In the next moment, Crocodile¡¯s body hit the floor. Completely knocked out from the impact I put his head with from the hilt of my sword ¡®Bob¡¯. I needed to hit him twice since he looked like he had a thick skull.

    Seriously, how did he even get the idea of challenging Whitebeard? He really is delusional.

    I was cuffing Crocodile with Sea stone on his hands and neck when sis and Robin arrived at the scene.

    Diana: You¡¯re spending the entirety of next break in a clothing store.

    Me: Shit¡­

 14. Just take a break!

    Chapter 14

    After we were done explaining to the King and safety rounded up all rebels who participated (not much) as well as the bounty hunters and Crocodile¡¯s underlings who were soundly beaten by our crew, sis simply picked me up and carried me to the local Marines Base with Smoker looking at us with embarrassed eyes.

    It was honestly embarrassing as a Rear Admiral to sit on my sister¡¯s lap and be pat like a pet then entire time. But it looked like no one in my crew seemed to have any idea of letting me sit on my own.

    I was trapped between a very firm pair of arms and sitting on sis¡¯s lap. At this point, I already gave up trying to escape. Whenever I tried to escape, she used armament haki on her arms to hold me in place.

    Sarah didn¡¯t help me at all and instead just continued to pat me on the head along with Doc. I tried to ask Sarah with the help of my Puppy Eyes technique; it worked¡­except sis stopped her from freeing me.

    Diana: ¡­and that¡¯s pretty much what happened.

    Sengoku: It hasn¡¯t even been a month since we created your Unit and you¡¯re already involved with stuff like National Civil unrest and whatnot. You girls are seriously giving me a headache

    Me: Hey! It¡¯s not our fault. We were the ones that solved it, not started it. It¡¯s Crocodile¡¯s fault

    Next to me, I heard an uncomfortable grunt. Probably Smoker¡­or him, I wasn¡¯t paying attention to who did that.

    Sengoku: Blah, pretty much the same thing. Where is Crocodile now?

    Diana: He has 3 Sea Stone cuffs on and is sitting right next to us.

    Crocodile: Hello Sengoku.It¡¯s been a while

    Sengoku: ¡­WHY IS HE THERE?

    Diana: Well, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s a threat right now so we thought it would be okay. In addition, he didn¡¯t seem like the type to cause trouble. He also asked if he could just sit here so I thought why not.

    Sengoku: Alright, is Smoker there as well?

    Smoker: *grunt*

    Sengoku: Same as always huh? Fine then, listen carefully.

    For your help in solving this crisis as well as combat prowess, Captain Smoker, you are called back to MarineFord to be promoted to Commodore.

    Smoker frowned as if he didn¡¯t want it.

    Smoker: I don¡¯t want it. That just means more paperwork for me.

    Sengoku: Just shut up and accept it when we give you a promotion. You are to come back immediately!

    Me: What about us?

    Sengoku: I¡¯m getting there¡­ *sighs* I know of the power each of you sisters have. Through this short time you have shown excelling capability in both combat and leadership. Thus, to Rear Admirals Kara and Diana, you are hereby promoted to Vice Admirals.

    Don¡¯t come back to MarineFord now. You guys have a 1 month break. We¡¯ll have the formal stuff ready for you when you get back. But officially you are both now officially Vice Admirals.

    Smoker: Why do I have to come back then?

    Sengoku: Because you¡¯re not on break! If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Crocodile: Why do I have to come back?

    Sengoku: Are you fucking kidding me? Crocodile, you¡¯re going to Impel Down and you know it.

    Also, before I forget, I¡¯ve also got some promotions for your crew as well. Chief Petty Officer Tashigi; for following around this Smoker brat so well and keeping him from smoking away the Marine budget, you are promoted to Ensign.

    Tashigi squealed in the background and then promptly tripped. Causing Smoker to sigh and facepalm.

    Sengoku: For the members of your crew Fujitora.

    Captain Sarah, you are hereby promoted to Commodore.

    Lieutenant Tim, you are hereby promoted to Lieutenant Commander

    Ensign John, you are hereby promoted to Lieutenant. We skipped Lieutenant Junior grade for you. Thought you might appreciate it.

    Finally, your Doctor Brown, you were not initially given a rank. As of now you are hereby given the rank Commander.

    Alright, that¡¯s it; nothing¡¯s really changed other than you get more pay and authority. Since you guys are part of a special unit we won¡¯t put on more work for you.

    Smoker: Lucky¡­ *grunt*

    Sengoku: Shut up Smoker. You didn¡¯t listen to orders when we told you to not chase Straw Hat into the Grandline. Do you know how hard it was to find a replacement for Lougetown? You put a literal Choirboy in charge! You bring Crocodile to MarineFord Immediately.

    With that, the call went silent.

    Diana: Looks like we have a break! Let¡¯s go outside! We¡¯ll look for a place to party!

    Smoker just continued to grumble, said our goodbyes and left with his crew and Crocodile in his chains.

    The party wasn¡¯t much judging that sis and I weren¡¯t old enough to drink yet. But Tim and John must¡¯ve drunk a least a couple liters of that stuff. How they¡¯re even able to stand up and walk around? Don¡¯t ask me. Some weird anime logic force is behind it probably.

    We slept in the Royal Palace that night. Sis didn¡¯t let go of me even then; instead using me as a Hug pillow as she slept soundly. Well, it wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t enjoy it so I won¡¯t complain.

    We knew the Straw Hats returned when we saw Vivi and that other guy with the giant head¡­ was it Igaram? running into the Palace to meet her dad and then sputtering out something about Crocodile planning to destroy the entire Kingdom and how had a Rebel army backing him.

    Look¡¯s like someone¡¯s crew is a full day late. Heh.

    Diana: Gather up crew, we¡¯re celebrating one last time before we leave. We¡¯re heading to another island to celebrate. Somewhere we can properly party!

    Our crew cheered and headed back to our ship¡­only to make a detour by Tim and John who asked to stop by a local pub. Since they were in such a good mood, sis and I couldn¡¯t bear to say no to them and agreed.

    John: Him and I will take 3 mugs of your strongest stuff while the rest of the adult a mug of beer. A cup of Orange juice for her and a cup of milk for her little sister.

    John told the bartender mockingly.

    Me: Hey! 140cm is perfectly normal for a 14 year old!

    Diana: All of us know that you¡¯re not 140cm tall Kara. *pet* *pet* You¡¯re 138cm. That¡¯s 2 whole centimeters under what you said is normal.

    Seriously, why did God have to make me so short? We then promptly sat down and started talking about what we planned to do with our 1 month vacation. Since we were still technically on duty, this would mean that we aren¡¯t really allowed to take off our uniforms and go back to our families for the month. Rather, Sengoku just told us to stay still for a month and don¡¯t start trouble while he takes care of some important business.

    Diana: We just have to stay out of trouble and not get involved with anything political.

    Me: psst, sis. I think you just off a flag there

    Diana: *pets* I just knocked on wood. It¡¯s no longer jinxed.

    Hopefully God would just let us enjoy this unofficial vacation. We¡¯ve already got plans of our own to wreck trouble after all. He doesn¡¯t need to give an extra hand in messing up the Storyline.

    Also, this raises the question of my sanity. Since coming to this world, I¡¯ve been killing quite a lot of people left and right. I barely felt anything when I killed those pirates, even when it was my first time. Of course, I still feel sick and horrified at the idea of harming innocents but I think this is still beyond the level of just ¡®not feeling guilt for killing¡¯ that God promised us. Did he rewire my brain to that of a killer¡¯s or a psychopath? It¡¯s creeping me out how I feel absolutely no sympathy for those trash.

    Diana: So anything you want to do? Anywhere you want to visit? We¡¯ve got a flying ship after all and a month to burn through.

    Me: We can visit Mock Town, beat up a couple pirates and make some spare change. We can use that as our vacation fee.

    In reality, I just wanted to trash the island full of scum. It¡¯d be better to remove some idiots before the Straw Hats arrive. In addition, we wouldn¡¯t have to technically need to use our money for vacation as well. A win-win situation if you ask me.

    Me: Of course, we would have to go in anonymous, without anything that show that we are Marines. We¡¯ll just beat up a few, and drag them out with us.

    Sarah: I don¡¯t mind. I could always use some extra cash.

    John: I¡¯d like to try some Pirate alcohol. Want to see how bad it tastes. I don¡¯t have a problem with it either.

    Diana: After that, the nearest island that actually has something sun and a proper shopping center is Water 7

    We all looked at John, who just shrugged.

    John: I was raised there but I was never wealthy so I never got to experience the high-society stuff. If you guys want to go there, I¡¯ll take you to my favorite restaurants and stuff. Their food isn¡¯t as good as yours

    He said while looking and me and sis

    John: But damn, they were good. And yeah, they¡¯ve got high society as well so that comes with your shopping, strong liquor and everything.

    Me: I¡¯d like to go there.

    Sis just smiled and nodded.

    *bang* The door of the pub almost broke as it was opened angrily by a familiar swordsman. Followed by a perverted cook and the rest of the crew. Oh? Robin and Chopper is with them. Looks like they¡¯ve already accepted her as part of their crew. She¡¯s quite manipulative in that way really.

    Zoro: We came all the way over here and it¡¯s already solved by those Marine Bastards?

    Really? Of all the places they could¡¯ve gone to they had to choose this pub and bump into us.

    Luffy: Humf! I won¡¯t forgive whoever got Crocodile! I even know how to properly punch him now! I would¡¯ve been able to beat him this time!

    I finished my cup of milk and slammed it down on the table, getting some attention¡­which wasn¡¯t really intimidating since I was sitting on sis¡¯s lap. But when the Straw Hats (except Chopper) recognized who I was, they quickly paled.

    Me: That would be me. But you don¡¯t have a right to blame me Luffy. While he posed a threat to your friend¡¯s Kingdom, it was also my duty to protect the peace of the Kingdom.

    Nami: ¡­Rear Admiral¡­?

    Oops, I didn¡¯t mean to scare her.

    Me: Vice Admiral now, but don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not going to chase you. We¡¯re technically on vacation so just be careful of the other Marines.

    The Straw Hats let out a sigh of relief as Chopper started asking them about who I was¡­only to fall off his seat and scream in shock as he found out.

    Hah¡­ I shouldn¡¯t mess too much with the Straw Hats now. They need to have experience of fighting as the story progresses. If we continue to do stuff like this, then they might actually die.

    Enough thinking over useless things, I¡¯m just going to think about how to spend my vacation. If we have a some spare time, we might even be able to visit Sabaody Archipelago to see dad.

    I smiled at the thought as my sister continued to pet my head.

    Diana: It¡¯s kinda nice to just have an empty head sometimes. Without any plots or conspiracies from Warlords trying to bring down a country.

    I almost never disagreed with my sis on whatever she thought and this time as well, I agreed wholeheartedly.

 15. A Doting Father

    Chapter 15

    POV Issho Fujitora

    Seriously, my daughters are just way too cute. They¡¯ve just turned one this year and I¡¯ve hosted a mini birthday party with just the three of us.

    When I arrived here, I worried about how I could be a dad; after all, I¡¯m a total rookie with no one to help me but things turned out quite different from what I expected.

    Whenever my babies are hungry, they just grab onto me and point at their mouths and whenever they need to change they just point at their diapers. I¡¯ve asked some of the older marine friends I¡¯ve made if this behavior is normal but they just wouldn¡¯t believe me! I¡¯ve actually never really even heard them cry without a reason? Well¡­there was that one time I accidentally forgot to feed Kara before going to bed. Singlehandedly the biggest mistake I¡¯ve ever made.

    Seriously, having prodigies for daughters really saved me. I don¡¯t know what I would¡¯ve done if it wasn¡¯t them. I¡¯m not saying this because I¡¯m their dad! No! I¡¯m serious!

    Diana and Kara are twins but while they look alike, their actions and even personalities are so different. Diana¡¯s always the one hugging Kara and Kara¡¯s the one who just leans on Diana to sleep.

    Diana¡¯s more active and is the first one to try things while Kara needs to be encouraged by both Diana and me to do something she¡¯s unfamiliar with. Seeing and taking care of them like this¡­ this is not a life I expected when I was back in Wano but I think nothing in the world could make me go back to that life again.

    BIG DAY!!! Kara just took her first step today on her own! It¡¯s a little over her first birthday but a month behind Diana. Well, that was to be expected but I thought that Kara would never even try to walk.

    Auuuu. Look at her waddling around the house! She¡¯s like a small pink muffin. I should go get my Photo dial right now. This is a historic moment!

    I¡¯m panicking. I¡¯m panicking. What am I supposed to do?! Kara¡¯s running a fever and it hasn¡¯t been going down! I¡¯ve already done everything I¡¯ve learned from Wano.

    I just played her down on a bed and put some cool cloth on her forehead and made her drink some extra water.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Agh! It¡¯s so painful watching her suffer like this! I¡¯ll need to take her to a doctor¡­no¡­she hasn¡¯t been outside of the house yet. What if the cold wind outside makes her fever worse? What if she catches some virus and gets even more sick?

    I can¡¯t allow that! Not my daughter!

    Me: Diana! Watch over Kara for a few minutes! I¡¯m going to bring a doctor!

    Diana nodded to me an proceeded to put a new wet cloth on Kara¡¯s forehead. With a little relief that Kara won¡¯t be alone, I used Geppo and Soru to run towards the nearest place I know that has a trustworthy doctor.

    Meanwhile at Grove 66 Marine Base

    It was just another peaceful day on the Marine Base other than Pirates, illegal kidnappings, Bounty Hunters crossing the line, and of course, those World Nobles when my peace was shattered by a recruit yelling.

    Marine Recruit: Sir! There¡¯s a massive humanoid looking blob that is flying towards us at an inhuman speed! What should we do?

    Me: Are you sure it¡¯s headed towards us?

    Marine Recruit: Yes sir! It¡¯s not changing direction despite the warning flares!

    Me: Fire the cannons! Shoot that thing out of the sky!

    A few seconds later, the cannonballs were flying towards the purple blob in the sky¡­ but didn¡¯t even get near the target as the cannonballs suddenly lost their momentum and fell.

    Fujitora: You! Get me Anderson! NOW!

    Me: Mr. Fujitora? What are you doing?

    Fujitora: My daughter is sick you fool! Get Anderson now!

    The ground cracked as he landed. Without even sparing a glance at me, who he just ordered, he ran off into the base. Seconds later, there were gunshots and screams sounding around the base.

    Less than 10 seconds later, Fujitora came running out of the base holding our doctor, Anderson, by his collar. Anderson was screaming as high as he can as he was, quite literally, dragged around and bumping into every obstacle in Mr. Fujitora¡¯s way.

    Without giving him any care, he jumped up and somehow ran on the air with our doctor in tow. My question is how did Anderson not break his neck? It looks like he¡¯s still screaming.

    Marine recruit: Should we alarm the headquarters? This is a kidnapping incident!

    Me: *sigh* No¡­leave him be and just start cleaning up the mess he made. He¡¯ll be back with Anderson once his daughter¡¯s fine. That¡¯s just the type of man he is. I¡¯ll need to tell him to please refrain from this behavior at our next drinking meeting.

    POV Issho Fujitora

    Using horizontal gravity in combination with the 6 Marine Skills, I managed to break the sound barrier as I carried Anderson back home like a potato sack. I dropped him in front of my precious Kara before I started questioning him.

    Me: Hey! Tell me! Is my daughter ok? Is she going to be sick! Hey Anderson! Do something about her pain! Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s in pain?!

    Anderson: Jesus Christ Isso! Don¡¯t just do that! I think I saw my diseased Grandfather from the way you brought me here! And I¡¯ve been here for literally 2 fucking seconds. Let me take a look okay?

    ¡­

    Me: What¡¯s taking so long!

    Anderson: Holy Crap Isso. Could you shut the hell up for 10 seconds? I¡¯m trying to save your daughter here!

    That shut me up for good.

    After what seemed like an eternity, Anderson just looked at me and said.

    Anderson: It¡¯s just a common cold. She¡¯s a baby so her immune system¡¯s weak so she must¡¯ve stayed somewhere cold for a tad bit longer than she should have. Stuff like this is normally alright after a good night¡¯s sleep.

    If you want to help her sleep then give her some hot water mixed with honey and a tiny amount of sleeping powder. THE MEDICAL ONES NOT THE ONES YOU HAVE DAMN IT

    Anderson yelled at me as I opened up my old backpack that held all sorts of assassin tools. It was something I carried just in case but I always brought sleeping powder in here with me. But apparently this isn¡¯t what I¡¯m supposed to give to her. Well, I guess he¡¯s the expert.

    Anderson: Besides, I just told you that minor colds like this go away in a day or two. How long did you wait before you came and rudely grabbed me from my officer?

    I¡¯m pretty sure I waited a long while. Yes, looking at Kara in pain for any amount of time is too long. Just to be clear, I looked at the clock on the wall and nodded.

    Me: 10 minutes

    Anderson: You FUC¡ª *smack*

    Me: Shh! My daughters are here! Language!

    Just another day for an overly doting father who¡¯s also overpowered.

 16. Money Grab

    Chapter 16

    Sarah: Closing in on MockTown! Or Jaya¡­pretty much the same thing.

    Diana: I¡¯ll make this clear. Only Kara, John, and I will be going around town to beat up some notable pirates while the rest of you protect the ship alright? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll need to buy anything; not that they even have anything worth buying to begin with.

    You know what it¡¯s like. A place without order is a place of anarchy.

    Tim: Don¡¯t worry about us, we¡¯ll make sure the ship is fine. I¡¯ll even activate the Pacifista if that makes you feel better.

    Diana: Actually, yes. Do that. Activate the Pacifista and let¡¯s see how many of those Pirates need to die before they realize that they¡¯re not taking our ship.

    Me: Here. I brought the printed Bounties of the Pirates we think might be on the island.

    As the ship docked under the shocked eyes of dozens of pirates, sis, me and John jumped off and unto the dock. Of course, we made sure to not wear our Marine coats or anything that had the Marine Symbol on it¡­but that didn¡¯t help much when our ship had a massive Marine emblem on the side as well as on the sails

    Pirate: THE MARINES! THE MARINES ARE HERE!!

    Diana: Just ignore him and walk. They¡¯ll probably back off once they know we¡¯re not here to take over the island or something.

    Thug 1: Come of boys! Let¡¯s get them!!! I bet that ship has a lot of goods!

    The moment he finished that sentence, his head was splattered open by Sarah who was on board. I gave her a thumbs up before we continued to walk down the streets.

    Diana: I would say that some of them are in the taverns or someplace like that.

    Me: Probably. Want to check?

    The moment we walked into the bar, the entire place stopped what they were doing and looked at us. They were silent for a moment before¡­

    Pirate: Marines! The Marines are here!!!

    Pirate 2: Shut up you idiot! We can all see that!

    Diana: Huh, looks like we aren¡¯t able to fool them just by not wearing our Marine coats. Pity, I would¡¯ve liked to walk around this town a bit more. It¡¯s shabby but it reminds me of the slums a bit.

    John just smiled as he cracked his fists. Looking around the bar to see if there was anyone with a sizable bounty

    Diana: Don¡¯t worry Mr. Bartender. We don¡¯t start fights. We¡¯ll only defend ourselves. Just to the point where they¡¯ll wonder if they¡¯re truly alive is all.

    John: Found you~

    He sprinted into the midst of the pirates and managed to grab a pirate that had long hair. Held and thrown to the back of his head with a Bandana. With that, he promptly threw the pirate out the Window and followed after him.

    Diana: Whoops. Sorry about him, but we did keep the promise of not fighting in your place.

    She said that as she passed a wad of cash that was easily more than two times the cost of the window.

    Diana: Come on, let¡¯s go!

    I followed her out the window and into the streets where John was beating the crap out of the pirate.

    Pirate: Stop! Don¡¯t you know who I am?! I¡¯m Roshio! Roshio the Executioner with a bounty of 42 Million! I¡¯m not one to be caught by some small fries like you!If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Diana: Thanks for introducing yourself. You¡¯ll make some nice pocket change for us. John, please make sure to gag him as well. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the silent type.

    John produced a pair of Sea Stone cuffs and cuffed Roshio before gagging him as well. Seeing him continue to resist he just punched him hard in the hard to knock him out.

    Diana: That¡¯s 42 million berries; let¡¯s see how much more we can scrape together by the end of the hour~.

    Diana smiled as she walked up to another bar and kicked open the door.

    Diana: Bingo~

    This time, she grabbed another long haired pirate but with goggles this time. He was quite tall but it wasn¡¯t a problem as she threw him out the door.

    Diana: Continue enjoying your drinks. Ignore us!

    2nd Pirate: What are you dirty pie *smack*

    Diana: Sorry, say that again?

    Bystander: Hey! What are you doing to my crew mate!

    2nd Pirate: ¡­Bellamy¡­.

    Diana: So you¡¯re Bellamy? Thanks for coming all the way out here. Saves a lot of time.

    With that she clad her hands in haki and punched him straight in the nose. Bellamy, who wasn¡¯t even able to follow her fists took it directly¡­flew¡­flew a bit longer¡­and crashed into the side of the pub.

    His face was a bloody mess and he wasn¡¯t getting up.

    Bystanders: SHE TOOK OUT BELLAMY IN ONE HIT!

    I promptly ignored them and walked over to Bellamy, grabbed his hair and dragged him back over to our location.

    Me: John, please cuff him as well. Might be a good idea to tie his legs as well just in case.

    John did as I asked while my sister was done knocking out the other guy. Apparently was this Bellamy guy¡¯s first mate with a bounty of 38 million while Bellamy had 55 Million.

    Seriously, this Bounty is a very unreliable power leveling source. I mean, Luffy¡¯s current bounty of something like 30 million would still be stronger than Bellamy.

    The not-so-secret to the price of the bounty would be ¡®How much threat they pose to the World Government¡¯. Those like Luffy are strong but they don¡¯t purposefully go out harming Marines are actively hate them. They also don¡¯t pillage and do the typical pirate behavior which in return, doesn¡¯t cause disorder and chaos. Thus the Straw Hat Pirate¡¯s bounties are mostly just a testament to their strength while bounties of pirates like these¡­

    I glanced a look at the unconscious pirates on the floor.

    Are notorious pirates who have made a bad name for themselves. While not as strong, they cause chaos and death wherever they go. Resulting in more damage, and thus more of a threat to the World Government.

    Diana: Alright, I¡¯d say a 135 million total isn¡¯t bad. We¡¯re done here. Let¡¯s go back.

    At that moment, a huge figure blocked the road back to our ship.

    Blackbeard: You come into Mock Town and beat up a couple of Pirates and think you can leave safely? Who do you think this island belongs to??!!

    Huh, I didn¡¯t expect to see him so soon.

    Diana: Well then Marshall D Teach, is that something you could really say? From our latest reports, you¡¯ve killed your fellow crew mate before leaving the crew.

    Blackbeard: Zehahahahaha! You have guts little girl! Yes, I did kill my crew mate. But it was for my dream! Something that I valued over camaraderie. The reason I joined the crew in the first place!

    Me: Good for you. While I would like to beat you up as well, I do not know if you have a bounty or not. Could you please move aside? If you don¡¯t, I might accidentally flatten the pub that makes the delicious Cherry Pies.

    Blackbeard: *hmph* You Marines. This is why I hate you. You¡¯ve been like this ever since the Great Pirate Age has started. Doing whatever you think is your ¡®Justice¡¯¡­trying to stop the Pirate age¡­

    Diana: Hey, if you¡¯re going to make some speech about how stuff¡¯s not going to work or end, please just shut up and tell that to the next guy. I was greatly inspired at one point but then you disappointed me so no thanks.

    With that, we just walked past the stuttering Blackbeard and back to our ship. After dumping the 3 Pirates into our small prison area, lined with solid Sea stone and reinforced with Adam tree, we started flying towards Water 7.

    Sarah: We¡¯ve got the money, it¡¯s time to enjoy some shopping!

    Finally, some serious relaxation coming up. Much better than some backwater town with no authorities.

    I wonder how different it¡¯ll be from the Anime. Should we leave before the Straw Hats arrive? I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good idea to get involved with Enies Lobby which is right after the Water 7 Arc. If we happen to be near the area, then we would be called to help beat them down and that would end the story there. Yeah, we should leave before the Aqua Laguna.

    While on our way to Water 7, sis and I continue our hellish strength training while each of our crew members are trying to improve themselves.

    Sarah, who''ve just recently unlocked her armament haki is sparring against John in the mini arena. Considering that she¡¯s not an expert at close range, she¡¯s holding out pretty well.

    John, for his part has greatly improved his control and Devil Fruit abilities. Through immense practice and imagination, he could summon a massive wooden war-hammer, bind people¡¯s movements with roots, and overall enhance his durability. We¡¯re trying to teach him about the concept of photosynthesis as well as sucking out nutrients (or life) with his roots. I don¡¯t think he understands that stuff yet though.

    Tim and Doc have teamed up and are trying to fight against a Pacifista on training mode. We made sure that Tim is not allowed to use his Devil Fruit against the ¡®metal¡¯ Pacifista here, otherwise not only would it be too easy but we might use our loyal security guard.

    Doc, who already had decent knowledge on haki and some fighting experience managed to awaken his observational haki a few days ago. It wasn¡¯t much but now his maneuvers and reaction speed is much better than before.

    Tim, while he haven¡¯t unlocked either forms of haki, I can feel that he¡¯s at the end of both of them. Besides, whenever he wasn¡¯t getting beat up, Sarah and Sis were teaching him the Marine Skills. He was already perform three of them quite well. Geppo, Soru, and Tekkai. I¡¯d say he¡¯s about as strong as a typical CP agent if he utilizes his fruit well.

    *grunt*

    But the ones in pain were us. Sis and I both had a limitless potential for our bodies; meaning with enough training we can possible grow infinitely stronger. It looks like we hit a large mountain to climb because ever since we left home, it¡¯s been getting much harder. We have to continuously increase the intensity of our training to gain strength and break through our limits.

    Regarding our devil fruits, I previously stated that as long as it¡¯s vaguely scientifically related or possible, then our imagination¡¯s the limit. But there¡¯s no internet here to ask about some possibilities for our powers. Sis and I just need to continue to roll our heads to think of new uses and attacks.

    One of my recent improvements was a ¡®fake black hole¡¯. It didn¡¯t suck in anything, but rather I pick up a metal ball and infuse it was a massive amount of gravitational pull and throw it in the air. It¡¯s quite like ¡°Planetary Construction¡± from Nagato in the Naruto Series, but it¡¯s slower and I need a lot more time to prepare than he does. Maybe it¡¯ll get better the more I practice it. It¡¯s nice to be able to make and practice setting off Buster Call class attacks in the middle of the Ocean. Initially all of our crew mates just looked at us in disbelief but I think they just resigned and muttered something like how unfair the world in.

    My sister, on the other hand, thought of one of the most gruesome ideas I have ever heard of. As mentioned previously, Strong Nuclear Forces is what hold particles and atoms together. So what if she put that force in reverse in a human? We haven¡¯t been able to find someone bad enough to try it on yet (and we wanted to keep the Pirates alive for a larger bounty) but I expect that it¡¯ll be something pretty gruesome like those exploding people from Watchmen. After all, he had similar powers as my sister (and maybe over electricity as well).

    Sarah: Approaching Water 7!

    John: Didn¡¯t think I would return so soon. Well, I¡¯d be lying if I said I¡¯m not happy to be back home. I¡¯ll show you guys around town.

    Sis smiled as she got ready get off the ship, putting some of our necessities into her inventory silently. John just went into the prison area and grabbed our prisoners before heading back out.

    Diana: Hey sis, let¡¯s think about all the fights and stuff later. For now, we¡¯ll enjoy ourselves here. After all, who know? We might end up meeting that Perverted Cyborg. We might as well enjoy this capitalistic island. First time that we¡¯ve ever been to some sort of democracy, isn¡¯t it?

    With that, the 6 of us stepped onto the dock.

 17. Hello Franky

    Chapter 17

    After cashing in the three Pirates at the local Marine Base, we looked for a high-class hotel to stay at. While John can go back to his family and stay there, we didn¡¯t want to inconvenience him and his family. It¡¯s time to see what we can do on this massive Fountain of an island.

    We actually have some time here as even if the Straw Hats left Alabasta immediately (since we already defeated Crocodile and his Baroque Works agents for him) they would still need to go through 8 Arcs before they reach Water 7. Also, judging by how we didn¡¯t give the Straw Hats their time to shine and character development (or growing in strength), they¡¯ll probably have a harder time going through them. Well, with the help of the True God above moving and changing some plot lines, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll still be able to grow in strength by the time they reach Water 7. Probably another replacement for the Bellamy Crew, some fodder level minor antagonists to prep themselves up before going up to face the big boys in Skypiea.

    Meanwhile, we¡¯ll be here enjoying our vacation¡­but also training. I should put on our list to buy an empty and drained shipyard to practice in. Even if Tim, John and Doc grew in strength, we¡¯ll be heading into the New World as well. They¡¯ll need to be at least be able to hold their own against an entire no-name New World Pirate crew (and their captain) on their own. After all, that is the level of power we are expected to command as the first Rapid Response Unit.

    Diana: You all heard me. Everybody gets two full days off but every third day we¡¯re going to train! We¡¯re not officially off duty so it¡¯s important to keep your body in order!

    As for sis and I¡­ we¡¯re planning to fully enjoy this Island.

    Me: ahhh¡­

    I¡¯m starting to wonder if this really isn¡¯t heaven. The hotel came with a full luxury spa where sis, Sarah, and I were at right now. We were getting a full body massage side by side. So comfortable¡­

    *Zzzzz* *Zzzzz*

    POV Diana

    Looks like Kara¡¯s fallen asleep. She was always a small sleepyhead; having trouble waking up at mornings when she was little¡­actually that didn¡¯t change. No matter how long she sleeps, she still has trouble waking up. I need to drag her out of bed and carry her to the breakfast table before she realizes that it¡¯s morning.

    Well, she¡¯s always embarrassed by my behavior with treating her like a little girl¡­but she is! She¡¯s such a delicate little thing, and Oh my god her puppy eyes. It¡¯s so hard on my heart whenever she uses that on me to get what she wants. She knows me too well.

    Kara: *Zzzz* oo¡­

    When the person doing the massage put me into an upright position, I reached out my hand and started to pet my little sister. She then put on a small peaceful smile on her face as she continued to sleep. Completely oblivious of the fact that all of us, including the massagers, were looking at her with a cuteness overload expression.

    POV Kara

    Diana: Kara, it¡¯s time to wake up!

    Me: Hmm¡­?

    I opened my eyes slightly¡­Where were we? I looked around to see that we were in some sort of restaurant. Nothing high class or anything but just a family friendly diner.

    I saw all of our crew member here, and a few more people who looked a lot of John.

    Me: How did I get here? I¡¯m sure I was in the middle of getting a massage¡­

    Diana: You were sleeping so soundly even after the massage was over so I decided to just give you a piggy back ride to all the way here!

    Me: wha?

    I felt blood rush to my cheeks as I realized what that meant. My sister carrying a full grown girl through the middle of the streets¡­ok maybe not full grown but still!

    Diana: You were so cute too! When I set you down you didn¡¯t want to separate from me. *kya*

    I saw the rest of the crew and even (probably) John¡¯s parents and older brother nodding at this. Uuu¡­ this is so embarrassing.

    John: Anyway, this is my favorite diner in Water 7. It¡¯s nothing fancy but the food here is excellent. And before I forget let me introduce you to my family.

    He then turned to the people sitting next to him.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    John: Dad, mom, and that stupid mass of muscle is my older brother.

    Trio: THAT¡¯S IT?

    John: Ok fine. So my dad and mom pretty much taught me everything I know about ships and stuff. He allowed me to learn about ship making and all and is also the current head of ¡®Timber Works¡¯. It¡¯s nowhere near the size of Galley-La but it¡¯s because our specialties differ. They make warships and large scale boats while Timber Works make those slick private ships.

    This idiot is the fool who calls me his rival. He never even managed to beat me in both combat or ship knowledge and skill.

    Older Brother: Shut up you! I did beat you once back then!

    John: Oh~ You mean that one time when I was like 3 years old? OF COURSE YOU WOULD USE THAT EXAMPLE YOU IDIOT; Cause you have nothing else!

    Instead of trying to calm their boys down, John¡¯s parents just smiled at them and did nothing. In fact, the people in the Diner just looked at the two starting to argue loudly before commenting that they¡¯ve missed the two¡¯s ¡®ridiculous rivalry¡¯.

    This does remind me of the relationship between Iceberg and Franky though. The way they seem to hate each other but deep down their relationship as brothers are stronger than Adam Tree.

    After a very loud but filling dinner, we (except John) returned to the hotel to sleep for the night. As I lay there on the bed with sis cuddling me, I thought about what to do for the month. I did tell myself that I was going to enjoy it¡­but how?

    All my life both this and the one before I¡¯ve always ran with a goal in mind¡­even during breaks. I was always trying to catch up to my sister who seemed to shine in my eyes¡­she still does! This life, we both thought that we had everything planned out. Putting our heads together to remember every arc and plot-twist that Oda had written for One Piece and our plan on where & how to change it. Everyday back at home might have been a moment full of love, but it was also time grueling and struggling to get stronger. We did, in fact succeed. The huge goal we set for ourselves at the beginning, our father, we managed to best him together. I¡¯m sure I could even do it by myself if I just get more practice on beings equal or greater in strength to him.

    Having a full month of nothing ahead of us with a crew to take care of was relaxing¡­but at the same time quite mind numbing.

    Diana: *snore* mm

    Sis snored lightly as she fell deep asleep. It may be because I slept for a bit earlier from the massage place to all the way to the diner but right now, I didn¡¯t think I could sleep.

    I stood up from the bed, carefully not to wake my sister. When she gripped the empty air and started to panic, I put a large pillow that I was using in her hands and she was calm again. I felt sorry for leaving her sleep alone like this but it wasn¡¯t like I was leaving or something. I just needed to take a Night walk.

    Too lazy to dig through the closet, I put on what I wore this morning and pulled over my Justice Coat to protect me from the wind before I opened the Window and jumped down a couple stories.

    As I was mindlessly walking around the streets, thinking about the future, I found myself walking near the Shipyard areas.

    Shopkeeper: Damn! Damn you Franky Family! Get back here! Give it back!

    I saw a couple of weirdly dressed teenagers running away from the shopkeeper with what I expect to be loot from the shopkeeper. But more importantly¡­ Franky? This could be interesting. I could use this as an excuse and ask Franky some questions. There were some questions I¡¯ve wanted to ask anyway. For example¡­the ancient weapon Pluton, I have no plans of using or building it but no matter how Franky can hide documents in his body, there¡¯s always a risk of falling into the wrong hands before he burns them.

    I remembered the haki signature on those goons as they started to get out of my sight. I then activated my devil fruit to enhance my observation haki and soon I could sense every lifeforms and emotion on the entire Water 7. Learning Observation Haki from a blind admiral really helps you to develop it beyond what is normally possible. I could probably fight almost as well with my eyes closed. That was how well of a sense I had developed with observation haki.

    While the shopkeeper was yelling about his loss and swearing revenge, I calmly walked in the direction the escaped members of the Franky Family headed. I soon arrived at a house that was away from most of Water 7. ¡®Franky House¡¯ I think he called it. I¡¯m not sure if I should say it is foolish or Narcissistic to put his own name on a hated organization like that. It¡¯s too easy to target.

    Well, I¡¯m pretty sure that the list of crimes Franky committed isn¡¯t short or light, even if he¡¯s not responsible for the sinking of those ships, he still is the leader of something akin to a Mafia organization. Well, no need to knock on the door of a criminal, do I?

    Now, I don¡¯t really want to be recognized. I put on a white mask that covered my entire face before putting on a Marine Cap as well, quite like Sakazuki¡¯s before untying my hair and letting it fall free behind my head.

    Now then¡­

    *CRACK* ¡­ *CRASH*

    I kicked open the door which immediately fell off from it¡¯s hinges and hit some poor fool on the other side of the house.

    Me: My apologies, I did not mean to hit you with the door. It¡¯s just that most doors don¡¯t break under this amount of force. I¡¯ll guess that you are better at building ships and oars than making doors like this¡­am I right Franky?

    Franky: Ahh? What¡¯s a little girl doing here? Why? Do you want to join us as well? SUPER!!

    Square Sister 1: Big Bro! Be careful! She¡¯s a Marine!

    I knew she was one of those Square sisters who was always next to Franky but I couldn¡¯t remember which one was which. They never got much character development anyway.

    Me: Hello Franky Family, you¡¯ve been involved in quite a lot of issues and I¡¯m here to check if it¡¯s true¡­not that it¡¯s needed. I just followed those three.

    I pointed at the three Franky Family members I saw stealing from the Shopkeeper

    Me: And followed them right here. No detours, no nothing. There¡¯s a very simple answer to this you know? You¡¯re group has been stealing from innocent people which they¡¯ve earned through hard work and trust.

    As I saw Franky¡¯s face twitch, I knew I pressed the right trigger words; after all, that was exactly what happened to his mentor who was more like a father to him. Their work, which deserved praise was deemed a crime as it was connected to a specific someone. Once they had the chance to redeem themselves, the World Government took even that chance away from them with deception and trickery. People of False Justice that I am planning to wipe off this world soon.

    I honestly didn¡¯t enjoy doing this, causing someone like him pain¡­but the plans for Pluton, the ancient weapon, in a Perverted Cyborg who will soon be part of a World Hunted Pirate Crew was simply too dangerous. More importantly, in a few years, there will be some major changes in the forces in the world. Ones in which even the might of the Marines would not be able to face. In the slim case of true evil triumphing over Luffy (I¡¯m meaning Big Mom, Kaido, or Blackbeard), then I will have to have a trump card to save the World from being plunged into war.

    Me: I will be clear. You will allow the Marines the search this house for everything your group has ever stolen before we send you to trial to be judged. How does that sound to you?

    Franky Family: ¡­ ¡­

    It took a moment for my words to sink in before the chaos started. There was yelling and screaming. Someone even threw a chair at me.

    Me: Alright, please! Give up your resistance Franky or I will fight back. I¡¯ll give you five seconds to order your gang to lower their weapons.

    Of course I knew he wasn¡¯t going to comply. I learned something like a gambling sense from dad. Surprisingly, either I was super lucky or it was some form of subconsciousness aiding me in my decisions.

    Me: Time¡¯s up.

    I unleashed my Conqueror¡¯s haki and everyone lost consciousness. I put in some extra does to make sure nobody would know what I was going to do. I looked up in mild surprise to see Franky was still standing¡­barely. He had a nosebleed, probably from straining his brain with unnatural means to stay awake.

    Franky: Who¡­are you?

    Me: Impressive, as expected of the apprentice of the man who built the Oro Jackson. I¡¯m not going to say some motivation speech or anything but I have high hopes in you and your perverted power.

    I walked up to him and kicked him on the side of his leg lightly. Being already strained to stay conscious, Franky dropped down to both knees.

    Me: Though a word of advice would be to change your source of power. Cola is mostly carbon and sugar based. I understand sugar can be easily converted into energy but it also only comes in low amounts and low efficiency. In addition, you have to continuously drink it and keep it cool. A massive waste of energy if you ask me.

    With that, I grabbed his head and shook his brain around a little with a bit of gravity manipulation. Franky, having neither Devil Fruit nor haki to counter my ability simply shook for a minute before slumping forward. Completely unconscious.

    Since Franky was already almost not wearing anything already, that made the process easier. It would¡¯ve been weird to undress a man in an open space such as this. I used haki to see beyond the skin and metal of Franky¡¯s body to only see a mess of metal, liquid that was not blood, and a whole bunch of weird things a normal human should never implant in their body. In the midst of all the flammable and explosive weapons and gears, I also found a small stack of paper that felt as if it had faced the passage of time.

    Me: Bingo~

    Knowing that as long as Franky does not know exactly who I am, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. With that, I covered my arm in haki and ripped through Franky¡¯s stomach¡­well it was really like a box really. I was carefully manually turning the gears and pulling levers to reveal¡­PLUTON

    Satisfied with my work, I put the stack of paper in my inventory¡­hopefully to never be seen again. I then tried my best to restore all of Franky¡¯s parts to the best of my ability though I¡¯m not confident in that Franky would not know. To make it more convincing I put a random book back in its place and before I left, I took around 30 million beri and a note stating that the debt is paid before leaving.

    I chucked the 30 million beri into an orphanage through the window with a note stating that it was from the Marines before I returned to the hotel. Glad to see that my sister was still asleep, I quietly snuggled up to her and went to sleep.

 18. God of the Sky

    Chapter 18

    Over the next few days, as expected, Franky nor his family found out, reported, nor tried to retaliate against us. On top of not even knowing who I was, they knew they were powerless against me, the authorities didn¡¯t trust him, and they were not stupid enough to believe that the Marines would arrest a fellow Marine, if they somehow can prove I was one in the first place. SUCCESS!

    Of course, I never keep a secret from sis so I ended up telling her about what I did which got me a nice pet on the head as well as a severe hugging session in public to punish me for leaving her alone while she slept. Not that I¡¯m complaining about the punishment, hehe. I just snuggled in and leaned on her comfortably.

    We weren¡¯t just playing around though, Sis forced everyone to train (using my gravity field) and spar against us. We ended up trashing the shipyards once we were done with them and needed to have Tim and John repair them with their devil fruits. While none of them haven¡¯t suddenly gained a new power or skill, their overall fighting prowess and spirit grew a lot over the past few days. After all, as we were no longer on a ship, we were able to push them to limits they haven¡¯t experienced before. Of course, we had to cook up some good stuff for them afterwards or they would¡¯ve continued to glare at us for what we made them go through.

    Sticking with this crew for a while now, it really feels more like a Pirate crew than a Marine unit. Not that I¡¯ve ever been part of a Pirate crew to know what it means¡­ but how I think it would probably feel like.

    It¡¯s true that we don¡¯t have the complete freedom that Pirates enjoy. We have to report back to Sengoku sometimes and do some boring paperwork whenever we break something or need something from the next Marine Base¡­ but the entire atmosphere is so free and lively.

    I think of our crew as friends then subordinates. Maybe not a trait shared by all pirates but something at least the Straw Hats, Whitebeard and Red Haired Pirates do. In addition, we¡¯re quite free. Until there is an emergency in which the headquarters cannot handle, which will probably be never as they don¡¯t like to lose face by deploying us, we are free to roam the seas as we like and perform some inspections. Quite like laid back Sengoku after the time skip in canon.

    This leaves me wondering, I wonder how the Straw Hats are doing now? I hope by removing their opponents in Alabasta didn¡¯t hinder their growth so much that they failed to overcome their next opponents.

    Meanwhile in Mocktown

    Facing the beat up Straw Hats, Blackbeard set down his bottle of rum.

    Blackbeard: The age where Pirates¡¯ Dream is over, eh?!Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    He took in a deep breath

    Blackbeard: PEOPLE¡¯S DREAMS ¡­ ¡­ NEVER END!!

    Back to Water 7 with our Protagonist Kara a few days later.

    Ever since a few days ago, I¡¯ve been keeping my observation haki at a maximum. There was something I, no both of us, was waiting for; but it was mostly for me. If our memories of the canon is correct and God didn¡¯t mess with out storyline as a consequence with our actions as Alabasta, it should be happening soon. Well, until then I¡¯m keeping my observation at maximum.

    Sis and I talked for a couple of days about what to do regarding the Straw Hats when they arrive at Water 7 and soon to Enies Lobby. By removing the Blueprint from Franky, then that would mean that the town would be attacked for no purpose at all¡­maybe except of for the purpose of taking back Robin who would be kidnapped here in Water 7.

    As much as I hate the Ciper Pol (CP) units for their blind justice, choosing to be nothing short of a robot taking orders than actually thinking for themselves if their actions are really for the Justice of the World. For example, Spandam accidentally calling a Buster Call on the Marine Headquarters and then justifying his actions with some of the worst logic in the entire series, befitting a typical weak antagonist with a lot more authority and power than they deserve.

    Personally, I don¡¯t want to get involved but I¡¯ll have to somehow make sure that the Buster Call is not called upon, or at least stop the order from being carried out. The Damage done to Envies Lobby will be felt all throughout the Grandline and some parts of the Blues as well. This would mean that Sengoku would probably have to finally call us to duty.

    Yup, you caught me. The real priority is to not do work while something important in the storyline is going on. To do that, sis and I agreed to prevent the Buster Call. That would at least save 1 of the 3 Marine Strongholds from being totally trashed. From Canon, Enies Lobby would be burnt to nothing by a Buster Call; Blackbeard, Newkama Land inmates and Straw hat Luffy would mess up Impel Down and right afterwards the war between the Marines and Whitebeard would leave Marineford greatly devastated. Huh¡­even if we save Enies Lobby from the Buster Call, looks like we¡¯ll be busy taking care of the escapees and other revolts around the World during the Time Skip. Not that I mind too much, It¡¯ll be during the time skip after all.

    As sis and I lay in bed, I thought about how ridiculous all of this really was.

    Me: Sometimes, I still can¡¯t believe it. I wake up sometimes thinking I¡¯m still a cop. That it¡¯s just another day for duty. 14 years in this world has made me change the way I look at logic and power. Things like this would be absolutely ridiculous back on Earth.

    Diana: I know what you mean. It¡¯s been a while since you brought up that topic though¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Did I make you remember that again¡­?

    It was inevitable really. Every time I look at my sister, there was a vague memory of that day¡­ I got over it, mostly. After all, my sister was right in front of me. But the thought of my sister just lying there on the ground, bleeding out as her body got colder.

    I shuddered at the memory as tears formed in the corners of my eyes.

    Diana: Come here Kara

    She said softly.

    I complied and snuggled into her. Sobbing slightly at the resurfaced memory; it got much better than before, and especially with the mind immunity thing that God granted us, but some memories are just too painful to be forgotten.

    Just as I was about to fall asleep, I felt my Observation Haki go crazy and off the charts. An exact match of what I was looking for. It finally happened¡­ after all this time.

    Me: Sis¡­ it¡¯s time.

    Sis just looked at me with a small smile before letting me go.

    Diana: I trust you¡­ just be careful alright? Never underestimate your opponent.

    I nodded. And just like a few days ago with Franky, I put on my Marine Coat and jumped out the window¡­but this time I didn¡¯t fall back down.

    I flew higher and higher using my devil fruit to fly myself higher and into the clouds where lightning flashed.

    There in the distance I saw it¡­

    Coming towards me was a massive Flying Golden Warship, crackling with electricity as the engines turned. On the front of the figurehead of the ship stood a tall but pale man with possibly the longest drooping ears I have ever seen.

    A moment of silence passed as we both tried to measure each other with our haki. Both of us failing miserably as we canceled each other out with our respective control over electricity.

    Enel: ¡­Who are you?

 19. Luke 10:18

    Chapter 19

    Enel: ¡­ Who are you?

    I didn¡¯t answer that as I simply walked over to him and set foot on his ship. He frowned in anger before I turned to ask him.

    Me: Who are you?

    Enel: I am God

    I expected this answer. Narcissistic bastard, actually thinking he¡¯s completely invincible because of this devil fruit. He actually managed to kill thousands upon thousands of innocent civilians just because he thought it was his ¡®duty¡¯ as god.

    Me: I don¡¯t believe you. Tell me what is God to you.

    Enel: I am GOD

    He said with more anger as the ship glowed from the flowing electricity and power. No¡­ I can¡¯t do it yet, I need to distract him a bit more.

    Me: I asked what is God not who you think you are. Tell me then, what is a God to you?

    Enel thought over this question more carefully than he did my previous, though in reality it was the same question. He probably thought that this question, if well answered, would serve to boast his ego as God.

    Enel: God is a ruler, a mighty and all powerful being. One of which that does not fall from power. It is the duty of a God to make sure that mortals like you do not overstep their bounds.

    Me: Then you are not my God. Nor to yourself or by my own definition of God.

    I stomped my feet to cancel out some more of Enel¡¯s control of the ship as I started to explain what I mean.

    Me: You tell me that a God is a ruler, yet you did not rule. Skypiea was left alone while you spent your time as nothing more than a figurehead. Your sect simply used your image and name to carry out their own agendas and plans while you, being their ¡°ruler¡± did nothing. Not knowing that your name was stained each time they performed acts upon the people you should have cared for.

    I snarled at Enel who almost flinched. He looked like he was about to say something but I wasn¡¯t done yet.

    Me: Besides, did you not state that God is an all-powerful being that does not fall from power? So how can that be you. How can it be you when you¡¯ve just lost a battle against a boy made up with rubber? You were defeated, yes?

    Enel was visibly fuming as he listened to my words.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Enel: Enough Heretic!

    With that, he send a massive lightning bolt straight down onto the ship where both of us were standing¡­ yet I was expecting this. I activated the second power of my devil fruit upon myself and took the bolt. Instead of damage, I felt energy flow through me as my body accepted the lightning instead of being burned and zapped like most things do. I simply smiled at Enel before continuing my words

    Me: You¡¯re no God. You¡¯re just a narcissistic bastard who ate a lucky Devil fruit that gave you power over people.

    Enel: Then answer this for me Mortal! What is a God!

    Me: An omnipotent being, a being that does not exist in the stretch of time as it belongs in all of the past, present, and future. A being so powerful it can create a Universe, if you will, at just a moment¡¯s notice. A being for whom, other¡¯s death and rebirth is nothing but a state of being which it can easily change or restore. Something with the power to create create and defeat beings of power like you and me. That is the God I met and that is who I will accept as my God.

    Enel: Truly¡­ a being like that exists?

    Me: It does¡­ but you will never get to meet him in your life.

    Enel: Why! I must ask him how! I must ask him to take me to Fairy Vearth! TELL ME MORTAL.

    Me: Because¡­ YOU ARE GOING TO DIE TODAY!

    I yelled at him back at the top of my lungs as I activated my devil fruit to it¡¯s full capacity. As expected, my preparation was well rewarded. Suddenly, the entire ship, despite being made out of gold, was suddenly turned non-conductible and Enel found himself unable to jump into and around the ship.

    Cancelling out each other¡¯s observation haki once again, I clad my hands in armament and met his electric hands.

    We pushed on like this for a while until I realized this was going to end in a stalemate. While I was physically stronger, Enel was starting to take back portions of the ship back, which was once again boosting his strength as well. Still, to prevent him from escaping I held onto him with my pitch black hands.

    Enel: THIS IS MY SHIP! YOU CANNOT WIN!

    I coated my forehead in armament haki and gave Enel a massive headbutt. One from which he reeled back and toppled over on his ship. Not letting him get away and take control of his golden ship once more, I used Soru to get close and grabbed him once again with haki.

    Enel: GET OFF DEMON!

    I felt millions of volts of energy going down my spine as Enel bombarded me with lightning. Too much energy that I felt my body starting to heat up and start to burn from the strain.

    I grit my teeth as I continued to plummet Enel with my Haki coated hand but he just wouldn¡¯t get knocked out. Did he learn something new from Luffy when he was fighting him?

    Enel had a bloody nose, a few broken bones and looked to be in pain, but somehow I just couldn¡¯t overpower him. Every time I thought it was about to end, something in his body just changed and I had to fight him all over again.

    Suddenly, I just got the craziest of ideas and started laughing as I held onto Enel.

    Enel: Why are you laughing demon?!

    It was a crazy idea. But from the way it seemed, it might be the only possible way to completely beat Enel. Without answering him, I showed it to him with my actions.

    Suddenly, it felt as if gravity has increased a hundred time. One him, on the ship, and even myself. The ship, unable to hold itself up against the gravitational pull started to fall, and fall, faster and faster to the world below.

    Through the clouds, Enel resisted by yelling and screaming. Lightning and thunder roared as we we started dropping in altitude and passed under the cloud¡­revealing the dark seas below.

    Me: Luke Chapter 10, Verse 18.

    I read allowed as I held onto Enel from jumping off the ship. I smiled like a maniac as I continued to recite off my memory.

    Me: He replied ¡° I saw Satan fall like lightning from Heaven!¡± HAHAHAHA! Enel, that was a verse from the Holy Scripture of MY GOD. Is this not Ironic? It seems he labeled you Satan!

    Enel roared in defiance as lightning started to burn off my skin and clothes. I could really feel the altitude changing as my ears opened and I could hear better again.

    He grabbed my hand which held onto him hair and did something different. I felt a burning sensation as I watched in horror my skin starting to melt away.

    My muscles started to tear but as my grip started to loose, I enhanced them with the strongest haki I could muster before sending an electric pulse to my own arm, essentially paralyzing it in that position; making sure Enel couldn¡¯t run away.

    Me: IF YOU TRULY ARE GOD, TRY AND SURVIVE THIS!!

    With that, we plunged into the dark ocean below. Even when I decreased the gravity on myself before we hit the water, the pure face of it shattered a few of my bones. I felt my knees dislocate and my mind go slightly hazy from the pain¡­ but I held on.

    While I was thankfully immune to my request to God, I could see Enel¡¯s power leaving him. Turning him into nothing more than a slightly fit human.

    It would be a waste to let this ship sink. I though as I watched the golden ship, Ark Maxim starting to sink with us into the depths below. I immediately put the entire ship in my Inventory. Who knows? There might be a time when it is called to duty once again.

    I turned to see Enel who¡¯s hair was still gripped in my right hand. He was clearly drowning, with full knowledge that he will die. He was so in panic that he didn¡¯t even seem to notice that his ship was gone.

    I grabbed Enel and swam up to the surface¡­only for me. When I had a nice breath of fresh air, I remembered to keep Enel below the surface of the water. That would just ruin everything. Instead, I took out a single apple from my inventory and waited.

    It seemed to take forever but it finally happened. As the fruit started to change, I let go of Enel to drown, sinking down to be eaten by some Sea Creature and never to be seen again.

    As I held the newly formed fruit gingerly in my hands.

    Me: The Goro Goro No mi¡­finally.

    I braced myself¡­and took a bite.

 20. New Powers

    Chapter 20

    The moment the fruit entered my mouth, there was a burning sensation that was felt from my heart. It spread, but it just kept getting hotter and hotter.

    AGGHHHHH!! IT BURNS!!

    With the last of consciousness, I summoned a plank of Adam Tree and played down on it before the pain took me.

    When I woke up, the sun was high up in the sky, meaning that I¡¯ve been uncomfortable for a least a couple of hours. Even in sleep the fruit kept me in pain.

    Me: *ugh¡­*

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    I tried to move my arm but I found that it was sore. I looked around myself to see if anything was different, nothing. The sea was still calm, though it was mostly luck that a random storm didn¡¯t come out and drown me while I was unconscious.

    I realized that all my wounds were healed but my clothes were in complete tatters. Burnt from the fight with Enel. Honestly, he was much stronger than I thought he would be. I thought I could completely disregard his electricity attack, but my defenses were overcome by the sheer amount of voltage.

    While he was a complete glass cannon, he just wouldn¡¯t die! It was like in Minecraft a player wearing leather armor had an enchanted Diamond Sword (Sharp V) with at least a dozen Totems of Undying. Every time I punched him to death, he would just start back up again and start zapping me as if nothing happened. Seriously, there¡¯s some crazy people here in the Grandline. But, if he had the ability to do that¡­doesn¡¯t that mean I could do that as well?

    I tried activating my Devil fruit as normal, and felt something more inside me. While my body was still sore and tired from the fight, I felt another source of energy.

    Me: Heh, it worked.

    As I activated my second devil fruit, I felt the constitution of my body change. From a solid body of muscle of bones to pure energy. My mind was suddenly flooded with information as I sensed the electromagnetic waves of everything around me¡­without even activating my haki! I willed something I felt was instinctual and suddenly a lightning strike, much bigger than what I¡¯ve been able to do, came down from the sky and struck the place in the water.

    These are some wicked powers¡­what else? I knew Enel would teleport, accelerated thinking, heat up stuff, go through pretty much anything, move at the speed almost equal to that of Kizaru, revive himself, and send a total of 200 Million volts at any given time. Not to mention he destroyed an entire Sky Island with one attack. I would need to try out more later, but I need to go back.

    I looked around in panic and saw only the open sea around me. Until I saw a familiar symbol coming towards me. A Marine Warship was headed in my direction. Looks like I¡¯ll need to hitch a ride back to Water 7. Please don¡¯t scold me too hard sis.

    I took out my Marine Coat from my Inventory and put it around me to cover some indecent places before I sent a lightning bolt in my location to get the ship¡¯s attention.

    Me: Hey you!

 21. Feels like a Monday

    Chapter 21

    It¡¯s nice to be a Vice Admiral. The moment they figured out who I am and checked my identity to make sure, I was given command of the ship. The highest ranking officer on board was a random captain, which made it quite easy.

    They were heading towards G-8 but I told them to drop me off at Water 7 before doing anything. Honestly, it was a close call. I might have been stranded in the open ocean for a pretty long time before I figured out what to do.

    On my way back to the island, I found out that I can function as something like a human Log Pose as I can feel the magnetic attraction of the island in a general direction. That might come in handy sometime later. But this time, I made sure to put a map and a few extra log poses (and also a few eternal ones) in my inventory. I¡¯m not taking chances again.

    Captain: Vice Admiral, we have arrived at Water 7.

    Me: Thank you captain. I wish you and your crew luck on your way to G-8.

    With that, I stepped back onto the familiar island. It hasn¡¯t even been a month but Water 7, like in the anime, is just so beautifully crafted. It¡¯s honestly one of my favorite islands in the entire One Piece Sage. The familiar urban scenery kind of reminds me of home in a way.

    Me: Sis~ I¡¯m back

    The door of the hotel room opened before I could even touch the doorknob and I was pulled in by my sister into a suffocating hug. Well, I did worry her, so I didn¡¯t resist.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    I looked up to see her face when I realized my sister¡¯s eyes were red and puffy.

    Me: I¡¯m sorry¡­ I beat him easily but he just wouldn¡¯t die. I had to go all out on him to finally kill him for good.

    Sis just stay silent and kept me in that position for a few minutes. She then recovered enough to say

    Diana: Next time, we¡¯re going in together. I don¡¯t ever want to feel that again! Understand me?

    I nodded. I would be worried if my sister went to fight against one of the strongest Devil Fruit holders and didn¡¯t come back for over a day.

    Diana: Why can¡¯t I scold you for making me worry¡­ let¡¯s just sleep.

    She put on a calm smile. I quickly washed up, changed into my PJs and got into bed with her in which, like always, she used me as a hug pillow to sleep.

    *pet* *pet*

    The following morning I woke up to another petting session. But only Sarah and sis were here. Well, at least it¡¯s good to know that my sister¡¯s back to normal.

    Diana: Our break¡¯s almost up. We¡¯ll be leaving Water 7 in a few days. Maybe we¡¯ll continue floating around like normal or maybe Sengoku will give us an assignment for once. Either way, we¡¯ll be back to facing some danger.

    Sarah: Truth be told, I didn¡¯t expect joining this unit would be so relaxing. Both of you are so¡­ chill. Except training time, you guys are demons then. But other than that, I¡¯ve never seen an officer who¡¯s so relaxed in their duty, or in fact anyone have the guts to insult Sengoku over a den den mushi.

    Me: Yeah, sis I like that sometimes.

    Sarah: I meant you as well Kara.

    Me: But what did you expect?

    Sarah: First, not you two; I expected some stingy guy who¡¯s probably earned their status through some bribery or connections. Not two twins who aren¡¯t even adults yet capable of destroying entire islands on their own.

    Me: I thought Rear Admirals at least had some power to back them up. This unit was made to prevent emergencies, which means at some point we¡¯ll be sent to face some pretty dangerous people.

    Sarah: At some time? Wasn¡¯t Crocodile enough for you?

    Me: Not really; he¡¯s definitely powerful and smart. His fruit¡¯s definitely got a lot of potential but¡­ he got too arrogant living in the first part of the Paradise. He didn¡¯t even bother trying to dodge my attack before he found out that I was a haki user. It was kind of too late by then though.

    Sarah: Whatever the case, we¡¯ll be back at sea. For better or worse.

    *ring* *ring*

    Diana: Hello, this is Vice Admiral Diana.

    Sengoku: Rapid Response Unit, I think it is time we talk about your first official assignment. In a week''s time, please return to MarineFord. We will continue to talk there.

    With that, the call was over.

    Me: Well, that was very short and concise.

    Diana: Look¡¯s like work is finally here. Come on, let¡¯s go get everyone, it¡¯s time we leave Water 7.

 22. Some good Marines Part 1

    Chapter 22

    POV Nami at Cocoyashi Village

    Me: WAS THIS ARLONG¡¯S IDEA?!!

    No¡­no! Everything I¡¯ve worked for so long¡­ the Marines were going to take it away from me. Why weren¡¯t they protecting us? Was it not the duty of the Marines to protect us from the Pirates?

    Nezumi: Get rid of them. They¡¯re hindering the search

    As the Marines raised their guns and pointed them at us, I lost hope. No more¡­ no more nothing¡­ I guess this is how it ends. Sorry Noji, sorry Gen. Because of me¡­ it seems I brought more tragedy to this village.

    I closed my eyes, resigning myself to fate.

    *bang* *bang*

    Hmm? Why am I not dead? I¡¯m sure I heard the bullets. While still shaking in fear and rage, I squinted my open to see¡­ two short girls in shorts.

    Did they just save us? Why/

    Short Girl: Stop

    Nezumi: Who are you? Who do you think I am?! I am Marine Captain Nezumi! I represent the World Government!

    Taller Girl: We know

    Despite facing a Marine officer, they had an aura of confidence around them. Who were they? Why would they risk themselves like this for us? I still felt as if it was hopeless but my heart desperately latched itself to the small amount of hope I had left.

    Nezumi: You are under arrest for disturbing the search of a criminal! Don¡¯t try and resist little girl!

    As expected¡­ was it too much? All they did was buy us a little bit of time in the end. After all, in this part of the World, nobody could defy the authority of a Marine Captain.

    Short Girl: I disagree

    Is she planning to fight? Is she a Pirate? That would explain things. In a life already being chased and hunted by the Marines, such an action would be trivial. But why do this for us? Did they hear about the money we had?If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Instinctively, I felt a great hate for the two sisters. That must be why they came a saved us¡­ to take the money I gathered to free the village. In the end¡­ this is what Pirates are like.

    That was when another girl arrived, much taller than the two that were already here. She was wearing a symbol I despised, the Marines. But instead of joining Nezumi, she came and stood behind the girls and put on the Justice Coats on their backs.

    Tall Girl: By the authority of Rear Admiral Diana and Kara Fujitora, Marine Captain Nezumi of the 16th branch is charged for corruption, collaborating with a wanted Pirate to scheme against innocent civilians, abuse of power, and ordering your unit to harm villagers. You are hereby stripped of your rank and power.

    Shock took me as I processed her words.

    They were Rear Admirals? What is a high ranking Marine doing here in East Blue, in this run down small village of Cocoyashi?

    Then, the shorter girl who turned out to be a Rear Admiral called Kara spoke to Nezumi, who was now a stuttering mess.

    Kara: You are under arrest. Marines! Arrest him!

    Nezumi: bu¡­but¡­

    Kara: ARREST HIM!

    As she said those words, I felt my blood chill and muscles clench. I sucked in a deep breath but I found myself unable to move. I sighed in relief that the aura she emitted but not aimed at us, but rather the Marines.

    The Marines who were with Nezumi were now on their knees and starting to suffocate from just her aura alone. So this is the power of a Rear Admiral, a high ranking officer of the Strongest Organization in the World. Truly a fearsome person, how can such power be inside a little girl?

    She then turned around to face us with a smile. While I felt relieved as I understood the general situation, I could still not get over the fear of her pure power. Completely drowning any thought for arguing, let alone resisting, from both the Marines and us.

    Kara: Hello villagers of Cocoyashi. First, we would like to apologize for your suffering and loss. We would like to have a proper excuse, but the only one we have is this sorry excuse of a Captain.

    She then pointed at the vomiting mess who was the Marine Captain Nezumi. As I saw him be degraded and arrested in front of everyone¡­ I felt a sense of relief.

    Maybe¡­ maybe the World Government did come to help us all.

    Kara: He was the one in charge of this area, and the reports he sent to the headquarters stated that there were no problems at all. After a while, we got suspicious since even in the Blues, there are some occasional Pirate raids or some problems.

    That would explain a lot about what happened. If this area really was under a corrupt officer like him, then others of the same rank or lower would not have the authority to check him. There aren¡¯t many officers above Captain in East Blue to begin with. Now¡­maybe if they fight Arlong we might be living in freedom after all.

    Maybe then I would be able to explore the world in peace knowing that my family, not by blood but love, is safe. Could I really complete my map of the World?

    Kara: We unfortunately give back the lost lives and time you have spent under that tyrant; however you can be rest assured that the damage you have suffered will be paid in full by the World Government.

    You can expect this sorry ass piece of shit to be imprisoned for a very long time and never be allowed to join the Marines again.

    With that final confirmation, the villagers cheered. I did too, it felt like years of burden was finally released from my shoulders¡­ but it was as the girl said. The lost lives could not be brought back.

    But¡­ the fear was not over yet. There was still the source of all the pain and suffering still here in the village.

    Me: What about Arlong?

    I half expected to hear an excuse of why the Marines would not interfere with Arlong as it was not their business, or something about risking their lives when it could be done peacefully. Truly, my image of the Marines have degraded over the many years.

    Diana: Either we will take care of him, or bounty hunters will. You can expect to be freed soon. But didn¡¯t you say you were an officer of the Arlong pirates?

    My heart stopped a beat as I realized they heard me talk to the Marine Captain. Of course they would, they were monsters from the Marines, the top dogs. My mind went blank as to how I could explain the situation¡­if they were really here to eliminate the pirates, then I was sure I would be no exception.

    Nojiko: No! No! She was taken by force! She was there to free us. Please¡­don¡¯t take her.

    No! no¡­ Noji please stay silent¡­ what if they take you as well? This is purely my fault. I opened my mouth to beg for forgiveness when Rear Admiral Diana spoke again.

    Diana: hmm¡­ well, this is technically our fault as well. We will choose the trust you.

    With that, they just picked up, no¡­ dragged Nezumi and brought the remaining Marines back to their ship. While all of that happened, my mind went blank from processing what they said.

    Really? They¡¯ll just release me based on what they think might¡¯ve happened? Just because they felt guilty of what had happened here, even if it was not directly their (the rear admirals) fault? As I was starting to get a headache from all the unanswered questions, I felt relief.

    A tear slid down my face as I realized our new bright reality.

    Me: It¡¯s finally over Noji¡­ we¡¯re free

    Noji just came over and hugged me. For that moment, I just let myself be hugged. Maybe the World Government isn¡¯t so bad after all if there are people like that.

 23. Some good Marines Part 2

    Chapter 23

    POV Nami

    After briefly partying with the villagers, I went to warn Luffy and his crew to make sure they don¡¯t fight Arlong; after all the Marines were here. If they find out that this is a battle between two pirate crews, then it¡¯s over. Marines have no mercy for pirates.

    I started to panic as I started to see signs of battle in the distance, I then ran as fast as I can towards Arlong Park. What I saw there was surreal.

    I saw Luffy standing over an unconscious Arlong and Sanji and Zoro respectively over one of Arlong¡¯s goons. I then saw the Rear Admirals standing behind them. Thankfully it looks like they haven¡¯t found out yet. It makes sense after all, these top dogs from the Marines wouldn¡¯t know about some new pirates in East Blue.

    Luffy: NAMI! You are my crew mate, GOT IT?

    THAT IDIOT! The Rear Admirals are literally right in front of you! My heart started to race as I started to turn towards Kara to think of an excuse.

    Diana: Crew¡­?

    Ahhh¡­ too late! My heart sank as Rear Admiral Diana had a look of understanding on her face. About to cry, I walked up to Luffy and balled up my fists.

    Me: Shut up you idiot! *smack*

    Was this how about short adventure was going to end? Before even properly setting sail? It¡¯s all this idiot¡¯s fault!

    Zoro: Bounty hunters! Bounty Hunter! We¡¯re a bounty hunter crew!

    Nice save Zoro! I looked at the Rear Admirals and the other officer (was she called Sarah?) who started nodding. Good, looks like they¡¯re buying the story.

    It seems like the Marines just arrived at the scene as well as they were filling up the story to Zoro and Sanji. Technically Luffy was well but does he ever listen properly anyway?

    Luffy: Oh~ so you guys are good guys. I thought I might have to beat you up too. hehe

    ¡­ Oh crap

    The air suddenly got colder as the expression of the Rear Admirals. Rear Admiral Diana suddenly gave Luffy a cold smirk.

    Diana: Hoh~ Is that so?

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The next moment, Luffy, Zoro, Sanji, and Ussop were all on the ground choking, as if pushed down by an invisible pressure. While I wasn¡¯t affected, I felt a shiver on my back as I understood the difference in power between us.

    Kara : A word of advice for you Straw Hat wearing guy; don¡¯t try to threaten a high ranking Marine Officer. Some of us will charge you with that as a crime.

    With that, the invisible pressure disappeared. Damn it Luffy! How many times do you have to put us at risk before you¡¯re satisfied?

    As Zoro stood up shakily, he too had an expression of shock and awe at how easily he was defeated¡­without even being touched.

    Then as if nothing happened, Rear Admiral Diana passed a note to Zoro

    Diana: We¡¯ll take the Arlong pirates on our ship to Lougetown. You just need to pass the note to any Marine Base and you¡¯ll get your bounty.

    Was their bounties in the 30 millions? Truly tempting¡­ if the Marines don¡¯t know who we are yet, maybe it¡¯s worth a try?

    We didn¡¯t get the chance to try. The moment we left my island, we had a bounty on our Captain. To top it off, only an hour after we docked on Lougetown, we had Marines chasing us.

    I couldn¡¯t open my eyes clearly in the rain but there was another Marine in front of our ship, away from us, facing the ship.

    Ussop: *hihhh!*

    *snap*

    With a short snap, a pebble flew towards the figure¡­ but why does he/she look so familiar?

    Without even looking at the flying pebble, the Marine just simply cocked his/her head to the side and dodged it.

    When the Marine turned around, I took in a gasp in shock.

    Diana: So, you tricked me Straw Hat Pirates

    Crap¡­ why is Rear Admiral Diana here? Does that mean Kara and the rest of her crew is here as well? What can I say¡­ think Nami, think!

    Diana: Maybe the others are a lost cause but I¡¯m quite disappointed in you Nami. I thought that by being freed from Arlong¡¯s pirate crew you would stay out of trouble. But it seems that swordsmen told me a lie. You are part of the Straw Hats aren¡¯t you?

    I had nothing to say to that. What she told me was the truth. While it may be Luffy who defeated Arlong, it was the World Government that essentially gave the village the resources they would need to rebuild. And what was I doing here? Part of a Pirate Crew.

    I thought of everything I could say¡­ I could only think of her sense of Justice. Just like when she agreed to believe that I wasn¡¯t part of Arlong¡¯s crew. Just like when she made a formal apology to the village as a representative of the World Government for their mistake. A REAR ADMIRAL did that!

    Me: ¡­yes¡­but let us go! We haven¡¯t done anything wrong!

    It was a gamble. In turth, we did do a lot of wrong things. We fought some other pirates along the way and some unfortunate people got caught in our crossfire¡­hopefully she doesn¡¯t know that

    Diana: False. But it is true you haven¡¯t hurt any innocents. That will be the only reason you are not dead yet.

    Will she arrest us for the other charges? I know for her to be someone who upholds justice. Hopefully she¡¯ll let us talk this out more. We still have a chance!

    Me: What did we do wrong?

    If I can just convince her that whatever we did was inevitable, or the result of an accident, then we¡¯ll be free to go. Come on¡­ my heart beat faster as I waited for her answer. What will she charge against us?

    Diana: You haven¡¯t paid for your visa. You docked your ship illegally.

    I felt my head go blank for a minute as I let that sink in. *blank* Really? That¡¯s it?

    Ussop: Is that really it?

    Diana: No. You¡¯ve also beat up some pirates and some people got hurt indirectly. Not to mention that your captain officially has a bounty now.

    So she does know now. Well, it looks as if she doesn¡¯t care about the important part. Just one more final push¡­ I just need to push her sense of Justice a little more. Her morals would never allow her to hurt or arrest an innocent. Pirate or not.

    Me: Please¡­ let us go! We just want to explore the world.

    I begged her, with slight tears in my eyes that I learned from my days as a thief. Interestingly enough, the expression Rear Admiral Diana made was a smirk, as if comparing my teary eyes technique with someone else.

    Diana: You do realize that you could¡¯ve joined the Marines right? You can get around the world much faster that way. But for now¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to wait and decide what to do with you fools. *huff* I don¡¯t like this anymore than you do.

    I knew it. She is a person with morals before she is a Marine. I hope I can just show her that we¡¯re innocent in that regard.

    Diana & Ussop: *Talking about the corruption that exists within the Marines*

    Diana: I¡¯ll let you go. But you owe this city 3000 Berries. That¡¯s for your overdue stay without paying the visa. I¡¯m also going to stay a bit longer to pass on a warning to your other crew members.

    I did it! Sure it¡¯s not really a small amount of money but if that¡¯s the only thing we¡¯l need to pay to get away from here safely, it¡¯s a price I would pay everyday¡­ ok maybe not everyday but only when facing someone like Diana.

    Me: Thank you¡­

    I meant that. After all, despite us now being enemies by law, she is still the savior of my village and people. Truly, thank you Rear Admiral.

    With that, we got on the Going Merry with Sanji, Zoro, and Luffy to soon join and leave.

    Me: To the Grand Line!

    Finally, the true beginning of our adventure.

    Much later at the Island of Jaya, Mock Town

    Me: Seriously¡­ Diana, Kara¡­ how much did you trash this place? The Bartender here has a trauma of you guys now.

 24. I love my Job

    Chapter 24

    We pulled up into the VIP Shipyard at MarineFord and stepped onto the dock, and walked all the way up to Sengoku¡¯s office.

    As usual, when we opened the door, Sengoku was behind a desk filled with an unbelievable amount of paperwork and a goat who was helping him get rid of some.

    Diana: Hi Sengoku, how are you?

    Sengoku: *sigh* I really shouldn¡¯t have called you guys here. The moment you left the island, the Straw Hat pirates came not a day later. If you were there I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with this.

    He then gestured at a pile of paperwork that was dangerously leaning off to the side of the desk. Wow, seeing this I really don¡¯t want to become Fleet Admiral. This is like a mini prison that traps someone with obligations and endless paperwork.

    Diana: So, what do you have for us?

    Sengoku: Nothing honestly; I tried to think of one while you guys are coming here. Anything or any event you know of and want to take care of?

    Me: Heh, I wonder how the World would react if they find out this is what the high command is like. Fleet Admiral Sengoku just calling back random units and giving them missions off the top of his head.

    Sengoku: Shut it Kara. You try doing all this paperwork and stay on top of your stuff.

    Me: Exactly the reason why I¡¯ll never accept the rank of Fleet Admirial¡­ if I am recommended in the first place.

    Sengoku just grumbled then looked back at Diana

    Sengoku: Well? Got any ideas?

    Sis just looked at me and I nodded. If the Straw Hats just arrived at Water 7, it was obvious where they would be going next. There was also ¡®that¡¯ we needed to prevent.

    Diana: Just station us at Enies Lobby for now please. We¡¯ll be able to go to anywhere in the Grand Line faster from there. Also, if you really need us we can quickly send us to Water 7 from there.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Sengoku just nodded.

    Sengoku: So you pretty much came all the way here just to go almost all the way back

    Me: I think that¡¯s your fault though Fleet Admiral

    Sengoku: Shut it! *sigh* Why are all the high ranking Marines so weird¡­

    Diana: Power of our level doesn¡¯t come with sanity. I¡¯m sure everyone of the Admiralty ranks (including Rear, Vice, and fleet) have their share of some crazy incidents. Thus, everyone has their own quirks.

    Me: Or they might just be like Garp. Stupidly overpowered but also stupidly stupid.

    Sengoku: *pfft* Ha, well Garp¡¯s a special one for sure. If everyone here acted like Garp, either there would be no pirates or this world is already dead.

    Diana: On a more serious issue¡­ on¡­

    *pet* *pet* Getting bored of the talk, I started petting Sengoku¡¯s goat and leaned back on Sarah, who started petting me. This is honestly quite comfortable. That was my last thought before I fell asleep, in front of the Fleet Admiral of the Marines.

    POV Diana

    Kara: *Zzz¡­*

    Awww¡­ she¡¯s so cute sleeping like that in Sarah¡¯s arms.

    Sarah had a look of bliss on her face as did John, Tim and Brown petting Kara¡¯s head from over Sarah¡¯s shoulder.

    Sengoku: You¡¯d gotta be kidding me. I¡¯ve never had anyone except Garp and Kizaru to have to guts to sleep in front of me¡­during a meeting.

    Diana: Well, since my little sister¡¯s a little tired right now, how about we continue this talk over our Den Den mushi. Also, when should we go?

    Sengoku: There¡¯s really nothing to do here right now, just set sail whenever you want. I¡¯ll make sure they have a room ready for you at Enies Lobby. Also, Commodore Sarah, I¡¯m sure you already know but you must fly your ship to Enies Lobby if you plan to go directly and not over and back down through the Grand Line. The Gates of Justice only flows one way and that is not from MarineFord to Enies Lobby.

    Diana: Can we visit Sabaody later though? I want to visit dad. He wants to see us too.

    Sengoku: You do realize you are technically on duty now right?

    Diana: Yup, and we¡¯re the Rapid Response Unit. That means we don¡¯t know the difference.

    Sengoku: I guess that is one perk we did put in your job description. Dealing with you guys feels like dealing with the 7 Warlords. You guys just screwing around and doing whatever you please until an emergency comes up.

    I picked up Kara in a princess carry while she still slept, I¡¯m honestly amazed at how she can just sleep through just about anything. Like Zoro, but at least my cute little Kara sleeps quietly and likes to be cuddled.

    Diana: Well then, we¡¯ll be heading out now. Anything we should know about before we arrive at the Lobby?

    Sengoku: There¡¯s a unit from the World Government there, just don¡¯t mind them and let them do their work.

    Diana: And if we catch them doing something illegal?

    Sengoku: Just do whatever you need to do. I¡¯m sure you girls aren¡¯t stupid enough to mess with the wrong people. Also, before I forget¡­

    He opened his desk and took out a box, from which on the inside was a small golden snail.

    Sengoku: A Golden den-den mushi. I believe you know what this means?

    I nodded

    Sengoku: There are two functions in this snail. This button here calls for one, and the other one just connects your snail to the Silver den den mushi at the entire Marine Headquarters. I know both of you have power exceeding that of a Buster Call¡­ but should the need arise. Use it wisely

    I took the small box and then closed it again, holding it carefully against my chest.

    Me: But what do I do if Kara accidentally presses the button and initiates a buster call?

    Sengoku: Please don¡¯t make that happen. Once the order is given, nothing except a direct order from myself or a signal that the threat has been neutralized could stop it.

    I nodded

    Great. That means we pretty much got the OK sign from Sengoku to do whatever we need to do as well as a means to stop Spandam much easier. Of course, we had our own plan before but this makes things much easier. Justice is on our side after all.

    Diana: Well then, let¡¯s go prevent an idiot from blowing up an island!

    Little did our crew know, except Kara, I meant that literally.

 25. Rocket Man

    Chapter 25

    After waking up on the Requiem, beating up Tim and sending him to the sick bay, getting another mouthful of complaints from doc, we arrived at Enies Lobby.

    The Massive scale of the Marine Base was definitely downplayed in the anime. From the towers of Justice to the colossal Gates of Justice, this truly did show the scale of power and might the Marines had in this world.

    The only question being, how was Enies Lobby beaten by a group of Pirates who still don¡¯t even know how to use Haki? Shouldn¡¯t there at least be someone at the rank of a Rear Admiral or some Marine Veterans from the New World stationed here for extra security?

    Whatever the case, the defeat the Marines faced here at Enies Lobby, THEIR OWN HEADQUARTERS, against a group of ROOKIE PIRATES is a massive stain on the Marine¡¯s power on the world. Hmm¡­ well I guess it¡¯s OUR headquarters now as well.

    Diana: First, let¡¯s check in to the base and get ourselves a room.

    Me: A suiteIf you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Diana: Kara, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll only have the best for Vice Admirals like us.

    Tim & John: What about us?

    Diana: We¡¯ll take in Sarah in with us. You boys enjoy your rooms together, but don¡¯t cause any trouble!

    After we make sure that all our crew are indoors and safe, Sis and I will be outside, ready to intercept any signal or trouble.

    Diana: We¡¯re in Enies Lobby. It¡¯s no question whether we¡¯ll run into Straw Hats or not. But the question is Kara¡­ do we let them go?

    Me: If we don¡¯t, then the Straw Hats won¡¯t be able to meet Brook. Luffy won¡¯t have a fight against Gecko Moria. If we send them to Impel Down now, there¡¯s no guarantee that any of them would ever escape. After all, Luffy was breaking IN, not breaking OUT.

    Diana: But do we have a good excuse for it though?

    Me: I¡¯ve got a general idea. But we won¡¯t be doing much for most of the fight. But really, we came here to save lives. Luffy¡¯s crew is important but not over the lives of thousands.

    Sis just nodded at my words.

    Diana: For Akainu and some others, this is the place of Absolute Justice while for us, this place is filled with Corruption and false Justice. Yet, the scale of this place keeps the World in Order. Preventing it from falling into Anarchy; for the sake of peace around the Blues, we can¡¯t allow Enies Lobby to fall.

    I nodded at her words as I activated my Second devil fruit. As I felt my body turn intangible, into pure energy, I started to pick up the electromagnetic waves from all over the island and beyond. Pretenses of everyone, Den-den mushi calls, jamming signals, everything; and from far away in the dark night¡­

    Me: Sis¡­

    With both my devil fruit and observation haki combined, I could make out a faint but unmistakable presence from all the way from Water 7. The roaring of a machine as the Rocket Man came to life.

    Me: They¡¯re coming.

 26. Why NOT to call a Buster Call

    Chapter 26

    From far away, I saw as Luffy pushed back Blueno from CP 9 as the rest of the Straw Hat pirates arrived. There it was¡­ the iconic scene of the Straw Hats above the courthouse, facing against the CP 9 Agents on the tower of Justice.

    We didn¡¯t interrupt them, after all this was their moment. In fact, Sis and I had no plans on disrupting their fights in the Tower of Justice against the CP 9 Agents. It was, after all, their greatest character development in the story pre-time skip era. We needed the Straw Hats to be strong, they had too big a role to play in the future¡­even in we completely mess up the Storyline eventually.

    I held my breath the very moment when it happened. Ussop, or as he¡¯s called by Sogeking here, listened to Luffy¡¯s orders and shot something at the flag of the World Government above the Tower of Justice¡­burning the flag into nothing¡­ declaring war on the entirety of the World Government.

    Then, the story unfolded like normal¡­except Franky this time didn¡¯t have the blueprints of Pluton, instead¡­ a random book about ¡®ShipWrights for Dummies¡¯ I could tell he had a genuine expression of surprise for a bit before bluffing it off and saying he hid the blueprints in the pages of the book.

    Whether Spandam is a complete idiot or just easily gullible, the story went exactly the same as Canon as Franky burned the book anyway, showing that he has decided to trust in Robin and bet on the Straw Hats.

    Soon after, the Rocket Man burst over the drawbridge and crashed directly into the Tower of Justice. The moment they got off, the Straw Hats, Franky Family and some more were swarmed by the Marines as the CP 9 units went into hiding all over the Tower of Justice.

    To this day I wonder why did they even choose to have this game with the Straw Hats. The CP 9 were trained and instructed to complete their missions at all cost. Then, wouldn¡¯t it be smarter to use deception if none of them have the real key at all? So even when all the CP 9 Units are defeated, then Robin would have still been eventually caught.

    Anime logic, or perhaps the pride of the CP 9 was on the line. Then I could understand. Even being wiped clean on emotion, they would have drilled hard into their brains of their strength and pride as elite units of the World Government. A real shame that in the New World, it looks the CP 9 look like total wimps in comparison.

    Diana: So it begins¡­ their fight against the CP 9. This is honestly my favorite arc other than MarineFord. So much development and so much new powers. Every member of the Straw Hats gets their time to shine and Robin¡¯s backstory¡­ just a beautiful masterpiece of an arc.

    Me: It¡¯s either this one or Dressrosa. I¡¯ve got to give it to Doflamingo as my favorite antagonist of the One Piece arc though. While the CP 9 are intimidating, their size and looks in a suit just doesn¡¯t cover it. Just look at Kaku, who would be afraid of a ridiculous looking Giraffe? Or Kalifa turning into a Soap Sheep; the only part that beats Dressrosa would be the growth in strength for almost everyone and calling the Buster Call.

    Diana: But we¡¯re here to prevent that.

    Me: We are. It looks cool on paper and anime, but I¡¯m not into looking at people get bombarded by massive warships. That¡¯s not Absolute Justice, that¡¯s just cruel

    Through our observation haki, we could sense fighting all over the Tower of Justice. From Zoro meeting Kaku and Ussop meeting¡­ the Wolf Zoan guy.

    Me: Sis, it¡¯s coming. Get ready.

    Just as I said that, Kaku¡¯s Rankyaku: Amane Dachi cut through all around the Tower of Justice and slowly starting to fall.

    Me: We can¡¯t have the symbol of Justice fall¡­can we?

    Diana: Not we can¡¯t.

    With that, we activated our Devil Fruits.

    The Tower, which looked as if its top half was about to fall suddenly stabilized as a balance of gravity held it in place while sis used her fruit to reattach all the walls and parts.

    A moment later, the Tower of Justice looked like it hasn¡¯t been damaged¡­except for a very thin visible line through the center. Bah! A paint job can take care of that. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Diana: It¡¯s up to you now Kara. It should be happening soon.

    Me: I know

    With that, I took out our Golden Den Den Mushi

    Using my enhanced observation haki with my Devil fruits, I searched for electromagnetic waves that were similar to the ones I could feel from the one in my hand.

    After a few more moments, looking far below the Tower Of Justice, I located it. The Golden Den Den Mushi of Spandam.

    When I felt a familiar presence rushing into the area near Spandam, I felt him activate the Golden Den Den Mushi and the waves started to travel¡­ and travel¡­ until I neutralized it.

    I created the opposite electric wave to intercept the signal, as the two waves met, they cancelled each other to nothing.

    Despite the signal not going through, Spandam and Robin started yelling in shock at what he had done, and like canon, Spandam¡¯s words were spread throughout Enies Lobby as Robin held a broadcast behind her back.

    When Spandam attempted to call in every Marine on the Marine to get them to report in, I removed that signal as well. But then Spandam tried again¡­ and again¡­ until I had enough and sent a powerful electric wave at the Den Den mushi which suddenly shriveled up and died.

    I know he doesn¡¯t have a spare. This will do. I smiled as I realized that most of our work was already done.

    Me: That was everything we planned for¡­ but I don¡¯t think we can just sit around and do nothing, can we?

    Diana: No. Let¡¯s get our crew, we¡¯ll be waiting for them at the Bridge of Hesitation. Right in front of the Gates of Justice.

    All six of us stood at the end of the Gates of Justice. Waiting for Spandam, Robin and Franky to arrive. It¡¯ll take a while until they do and there are a few things I need to do to make it as similar to Canon¡­even without the Buster Call and the fleet that arrived with them.

    I felt as the CP 9 Agents were defeated one by one and the others (except Luffy) start to make their way to Ussop on the top of the Tower of Justice.

    From about a mile away, I saw Spandam and a couple dozen Marines dragging Nico Robin towards us.

    It took them a while for them to reach us but eventually they did. When Spandam reached where we are.

    Spandam: MOVE! I¡¯m escorting a dangerous prisoner to be taken to MarineFord!

    Our eyes met Robin¡¯s as she widened her eyes in surprise.

    Diana: Hello Robin, long time no see. Last time I saw you, you were in much better shape.

    Robin: Are you here to take me to MarineFord as well¡­? to prevent me from spilling the secrets of the ancient language?

    Spandam: I SAID MOVE! Do you know who I am?!

    I said nothing as I simply walked up to him calmly. Squeezed his arm until he let go of Robin.

    Spandam: Oww! What are you doing?!

    I simply put his hands together and put a Sea Stone on his hands

    Spandam: ¡­

    Robin: ¡­

    Marines: ¡­

    ¡­

    Spandam: WHAT ARE YOU DOING??!! TRAITORS OF THE WORLD GOVERNMENT! YOU ARE¡­*splat*

    The last part was because his yelling was starting to hurt my ears so I just increased the gravity on him by 5 times. He shouldn¡¯t be able to lift his head off the floor now. For what I know, he¡¯s weaker than an average Joe.

    Diana: Under the charges of an incorrect use of a Buster Call, denying Justice, and staining the image of Justice. You are under arrest.

    I decreased the gravity on his face so he could talk. I wanted to hear what he had to say for himself.

    Spandam: Incorrect Use? What are you talking about! I have all the right reasons!

    Diana: Then please, tell us.

    Spandam pointed at Robin with his chin

    Spandam: She¡¯s a threat to everyone on the island! To remove the possibility of her being a threat, I called a Buster Call.

    Diana: Sorry¡­ I cannot see the connection here.

    You¡¯re trying to tell me that since Robin is a dangerous entity to everyone on Enies Lobby, so you called a Buster Call.

    Spandam: Exactly!

    Diana: Anything else? Any other reason you would like to share?

    Spandam: Is there need for another reason! That is enough reason. Now release me!

    Diana: You truly are an idiot. I think you belong in Impel Down.

    Spandam: What¡­?

    Diana: First, you had Robin in Sea Stone cuffs from the very beginning. She was never a threat to begin with. To further strengthen the point, you managed to drag her here. The pitifully weak you.

    Nice jab sis.

    Diana: In addition, you were taking her off this island anyway. Why would you call a Buster Call on an island that no longer has the ¡®threat¡¯ on it?

    Sis¡¯s words were drenched in sarcasm as Spandam¡¯s face paled as he realized his own stupidity.

    Diana: In other words. the only thing you would have accomplished is destruction of billions of Berries worth of Marine infrastructure. I think that¡¯s another charge against you.

    In addition, you publicity stated that the lives of Marines are nothing to you. You stained the name of the entire Marines in one go. Do you have any idea how hard that is? Congratulations you sick piece of shit.

    You are officially under arrest.

    Oh, and by the way, the Buster Call won¡¯t be coming. Tell me which Fleet Admiral would be crazy enough to authorize a buster call against a Marine Headquarters. Dumbass.

    Actually, the Buster Call really did come in Canon, but he didn¡¯t need to know that.

    While sis was berating Spandam, who was now a sniveling mess, Franky arrived, followed by Zoro in the distance, and freed Robin from her Sea Stone Cuffs

    Me: Well, Nico Robin, it is good to see you again.

    Robin nodded in thanks as she realized that we had, in a way, indirectly saved her.

    Me: We can¡¯t exactly let you get away scot free though. In the end, I am a Marine and you are a Pirate.

    The three looked at me in shock as they realized that I was serious.

    Me: So fight me or run Straw Hats. *sigh* Please run.

    With that, I rushed towards Robin, greatly enhanced with my second Devil fruit, I was behind her in less than a blind of an eye.

    Me: Sorry

    I then hit Robin on the back of her head as she was knocked out cold and started to fall¡­ only to be caught by Zoro.

    I then sensed my sister behind me. Looking back, I saw her walking towards us and further back an unconscious Spandam who was foaming at the mouth. eww

    Me: My recommended course of action for you is to take Robin now and run away.

    I was honestly giving him advice on what to do. I knew they weren¡¯t strong enough to face us anytime soon. Even after the time-skip, they wouldn¡¯t come close. I just needed them to stall time until that damn boat of theirs appear.

    Behind Zoro, I saw the rest of the Straw Hats running towards us, or more like Luffy was carried over Sanji¡¯s back¡­ only to freeze in shock as some of them recognized us.

    Diana: *sigh* Did you really all have to run TOWARDS us? Why can¡¯t you guys run away? Now we don¡¯t have a legitimate excuse to not fight you.

    Me: What¡¯s done is done sis. Alright Straw Hats, get ready.

    The Straw Hats prepared themselves for a fight once again¡­ this time knowing subconsciously that this was a fight they would not win.

 27. Direct Confrontation Part 1

    Chapter 27

    The Straw Hats never really stood a chance. On top of their exhaustion, not to mention Robin and Luffy are pretty much out of the fight for good, the rest of them weren¡¯t in good condition either.

    Diana: Guys, go get them.

    Our crew ran towards the Straw Hats and each took up someone to fight.

    Sarah put down her rifle and picked up her two pistols before rushing of to face Sanji. Back when Sarah first joined our crew, she was entirely a long range fighter; while she can dodge most attacks with her observation haki, she wasn¡¯t that great at close range. This changed completely on our daily training and spars. Armed with much more experience, speed, strength, and armament haki, her overall close quarters fighting ability should just about overcome a small Pirate Crew in Paradise. She rushed at Sanji before getting into a mix of firing, deflecting, and kicking¡­ what she did not know was that Sanji was physically incapable of hitting a women. I guess Sarah would easily win that one.

    John then used Soru to get right into Chopper¡¯s face (who was not in his cute, small, form). It turned into a full out brawl between the two as they started to exchange punches. John¡¯s having more effect as he was implementing armament haki into his punches and defense. Not to mention that he was capable of Tekkai.

    Diana: Tim, you go and take that Cyborg. You know what to do with that Devil Fruit of yours. Be careful of his attacks though, they¡¯ll be quite random.

    Nodding at sis¡¯s words, Tim ran towards Franky who ran up to meet him. Truth be told, it was going to be a very unfair match. The match up was rigged as just a few days ago, Tim started to practice how to manipulate metal out of his body. While he couldn¡¯t do so immediately, he could easily manipulate those he was touching. Looking at Franky¡­ under a slight layer of Skin he was pretty much all metal¡­and cola. Lot¡¯s of Cola.

    Brown: Then I guess I¡¯ll take that Long nosed thing over there.

    Ussop: Hey!!

    Brown didn¡¯t give Ussop the chance to use his slingshot. He just rushed in with his scalpel and fist before they got into a brawl as well. It wasn¡¯t really a proper fight. It was mostly Brown trying to catch Ussop and punch him while Ussop somehow miraculously escaping from his grip each time.

    Diana: Pirate Hunter Zoro and Nami¡­ you too are the only two left.

    Luffy: Not yet¡­ I can¡¯t let my crew down here.

    At the same time, Robin also stood up shakily. Did I not hit her hard enough? That should¡¯ve been enough to knock someone out for a few hours. Devil fruit or not.

    Diana: Looks like we¡¯ll be facing two each then. So who¡¯s with who?

    As we split up, Zoro and Nami stood in my way as Robin and Luffy, still quite shaky intercepted sis

    Diana: Fine with me. Let¡¯s play then

    POV Sarah

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Strange¡­ really strange this man. He¡¯s only been kicking away my attacks or trying to avoid them. He¡¯s already been shot a number of times because of that. Why is that?

    I clad my guns in armament before I used it like a gauntlet and tried to punch away his legs. Like always, he just blocked it¡­with an expression of pain before backing off.

    Me: Why aren¡¯t you fighting me properly? Are you looking down upon my abilities?

    I didn¡¯t give him a chance to answer. I was quite pissed at the thought of being looked down upon, but completing the mission was my first priority right now. I need to beat up this arrogant blond man.

    Sanji: I¡­ I can never hit a woman! It¡¯s just Who I am!

    He said as he deflected my shot again. Seriously, what are those pants made out of? That¡¯s blocking literally every shot. But more importantly¡­

    Is he for real? Seriously? If he refuses to hit me, then why is he fighting me?

    Me: Then why are you fighting me? Why don¡¯t you run. You will lose if this continues on.

    True to my words, I shot his stomach with a Shigan. He doubled over before jumping away to catch his breath again.

    Sanji: Everyone is fighting¡­ we¡¯re fighting for each other. Even if I can¡¯t hit you, if I run away, you¡¯ll be able to help the other guys. I can¡¯t have that.

    Me: So this is honor among Nakama¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can let this go on for any longer.

    I pushed my observation as much as I can before dropping my pistols. My hands were clad in Dark Purple as were my feet, hidden under my shoes.

    Me: I¡¯m afraid this might be it. It was nice to fight you Mr. I won¡¯t hit woman

    Sanji: Ahhh~ I think I fell in LOVE

    He suddenly started waving around like a ribbon with hearts in his eyes. What is this idiot. Give me back the feeling of honor I had for you.

    With that, I rushed towards his at full speed using Soru. While he tried to defend it again with his legs, this time I was prepared for it.

    I grabbed onto his legs and put it between by elbow and knees.

    Sanji: Argghh!

    *crack*

    I felt his bone crack under my elbow, but I didn¡¯t stop there as the man started falling to the ground. Turning around with the same elbow, I gave him a backspin haki clad Elbow right in his jaw¡­which in turn knocked him out.

    Let¡¯s see how the others are doing.

    POV John

    *punch* *punch* we exchanged blows. This was turning into a slugfest. The muscular reindeer to tired to dodge anything and myself¡­to prideful to do so.

    This reindeer is tougher than he looks¡­ *shrink* *shrink* maybe not.

    *Crack!*

    A single solid punch to the humanoid reindeer was all it took to down the already tired animal.

    I looked around to see if anyone needed help but it looked like that wasn¡¯t necessary. Honestly, I felt bad for fighting like this against an already tired and worn out opponent. This would¡¯ve been more fun if they weren¡¯t so tired already. Well, there¡¯s plenty of Pirates in the sea. Some are bound to be as strong as this crew.

    POV Tim

    I knocked the col out of the cyborg¡¯s hands. I¡¯ve learned my lesson already¡­ a slightly burned shoulder. Every time he chugged that drink, he powered up and started to attack recklessly again. NO MORE!

    Franky: You might be pretty strong, but you are no match for my SUPER~ armored self!

    As he did that strange pose again, I just jumped on top of him and activated my devil fruit.

    Me: As much as I want to fight fairly, I don¡¯t have time for it. Sorry.

    With that, I grabbed his head and right hand as I search inside of him. I bent metal in strange positions, clogged mini passageways and pipes. I broke some nails and loosened screws here and there. As Franky¡¯s left arm tried to get me off, I grabbed that too and disabled all the weapons inside of it by disfiguring his arm in general.

    I then jumped off to his back and gave a solid punch. He staggered but he wasn¡¯t able to turn around. Of course, I made sure to screw up his joints as well. With that, one more solid hit at his head with a metal Jack Hammer (which I just made) fell him.

    That¡¯s that; honestly, it was more of a bad match than a fight of ability. I wonder how the others are doing.

    POV Brown

    Me: Stop running away!

    This guy was extremely annoying. His punches weak, his strange attacks annoying, his voice annoying, his fighting style was extremely annoying.

    Just when I caught him and delivered a punch at his stomach, this long nosed thing somehow twisted himself in fear so that my punch only grazed his side before his oily hand slipped out again before running away again.

    Ussop: hiihhh! Stay away monster! FireStar! FireStar! Fresh EggStar!

    What is this idiot, does he really think stuff like this will work? I¡¯ll admit that his aim isn¡¯t bad but it takes too long to reload between each shot. To add on, none of the attacks are fatal. Even with my low level of Observation haki, I could easily dodge all of his attacks.

    Me: Damn it, I¡¯m a doctor not a fighter¡­ I¡¯m getting too old for all this.

    With that, I ran as fast as I could towards this long nosed thing and grabbed him by the nose¡­which seemed to be the right decision. Before he can get away, I stabbed my scalpel right into his hip. That should disable his movements for a while¡­ AND YET HE STILL GOT AWAY

    Well, it didn¡¯t last long as the immediately fell down and clutched his leg¡­with the knife still in it.

    Me: Could you please kindly return my scalpel? It¡¯s my favorite one actually. It would be a shame if I lose it here.

    Ussop: Bloodly scalpel Star!

    *snatch*

    I grabbed my scalpel out of the air¡­ earning me a small cut on my palm. But it was worth it. I wasn¡¯t lying to this long nosed thing. I¡¯ve had this one since I started my career. Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t use it like this any longer.

    I went up to the long nosed thing, I seriously can¡¯t believe he¡¯s really human. Is it a mutation? And I punched him with my gauntlet. Unable to no longer escape, he was down.

    As I stood up and started to wipe the blood off the knife using my coat, I looked over at the others.

    Me: Looks like things are just about being wrapped up. But if it still takes this much to face against tired opponents, I guess we really do have a long way to go.

 28. Direct Confrontation Part 2

    Chapter 28

    POV Diana

    Luffy and Robin stood facing me, ready to attack. Honestly, they looked as if they were about to fall unconscious again. I could tell that Robin barely recovered from Kara¡¯s blow and the only thing keeping Luffy standing was his crazy willpower.

    Me: Luffy, if you fight me here, there is a very good chance you will die. Are you sure you want to do this?

    Luffy: *huff* *huff* Gear Second!

    *CRACK*

    Before Luffy even moved, I used Soru to go over to him and punch his face as hard as I can. I then put my other hand on his stomach.

    Me: ¡­Repulsion

    Luffy¡¯s stomach exploded as his rubbery insides were torn apart. I took special care to leave him alive, if I didn¡¯t hold back, there wouldn¡¯t even be a body left. Still, Luffy was knocked out cold. He was already downed twice against his fight against Lucci, it¡¯s amazing that he was still standing anyway.

    Me: Well then Robin, do you want to fight as well?

    Robin: Will you take me as well? To Marineford?

    Me: Maybe, but not today. I think we beat your crew enough to BS the government into thinking we tried to catch you. So for now, how about we talk about something less important. For example, how you guys are going to escape from me.

    Of course, I knew exactly how they would. The Going Merry should be coming here by now

    POV Kara

    Me: So how¡¯s this going to be? I go to you or you come to me?

    As neither Zoro or Nami moved, I started walking towards them and unsheathed Bob.

    Me: Well, in the end it doesn¡¯t really matter does it? We both know the difference in power between us. This would be much easier if you guys give up¡­ but I know that you aren¡¯t that type of people. Am I right?

    They stood there with their weapons towards me. Nami was shaking slightly. Understandable, she experienced my Conqueror¡¯s Haki twice, she could probably feel it instinctively from me now.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Me: Relax, I¡¯m not going to kill you. But I do have to do my duty as a Marine.

    I then turned to Zoro who had all 3 of his swords drawn at me.

    Me: I don¡¯t see myself as a Swordsman. After all, I use all sorts of weapons, martial arts, and powers to fight. I see a sword more as a sword¡­ but for you.

    I held Bob in a backhand grip, same as my dad¡¯s and faced Zoro

    Me: No Devil Fruit and No Haki. I¡¯ll face you with my ability with the Sword alone.

    Zoro nodded his thanks before rushing at me. I could¡¯ve side-stepped but I chose to face him head on. Using Soru, I rushed into his sword range before he was even halfway. I brought my sword down¡­painfully slow just so he would have a chance at blocking it.

    *clang*

    It took all three of his swords to block one of my strikes. This time, I switched my grip to forehand before raising my blade for another strike, aimed at his torso. This time, my strike was faster.

    *clang*

    He managed to stop me again but he was pushed back and his right leg, which failed to brace in time was bent in a strange position.

    Me: I thought that the second strike would be able to break your defense completely. Alright, let¡¯s try another one.

    I rushed forward and jumped into the air to get more momentum and energy.

    Zoro, however, thought that I would be immobile in the air; quite a mistake on his part after completing a fight against the CP 9 Units who should be able to perform Geppo; however, mine was different.

    I flipped in the air and I kicked the air upwards, and myself down towards Zoro. In that short moment of solid footing with the air, I simultaneously used Soru. Instead of landing on my feet, I chose to swing first as to you all the force I can.

    *CLANG* *crack¡­*

    As our swords made contact, Zoro¡¯s sword Yubashiri broke. The force which he received was felt on his chest and hands as he dropped the other two swords as well.

    As Zoro sank to his knees and Nami looking at us in shock.

    I sheathed my sword to show my win.

    Zoro: You told me you wouldn¡¯t use any Devil Fruit and Haki¡­ yet I still lost. Tell me, were you still going easy on me?

    Me: Yes¡­ I was holding back.

    Zoro: Was it because I was already injured and tired?

    Me: No, it was because I wasn¡¯t sure if the bridge could take the force.

    Zoro: hahaha¡­ is this truly the difference in strength? Tell me Vice Admiral, am I weak?

    Me: You are, but you, like Straw Hat show great Potential.

    Zoro¡¯s torso started to bleed from the new cut he received and his arm was sprinkled with small cuts from his broken sword.

    Zoro: Then¡­ that is enough¡­ for now.

    With that, he fell unconscious.

    Me: Well then Nami, do I have to fight you as well? Or will you take this guy here and run away? I recommend the latter. You know what is more important than honor don¡¯t you?

    Nami instantly understood what I meant.

    When I looked around to the others, I found everyone finishing up their business with their own respective opponents. The Straw Hats were defeated¡­ save except Robin and Nami who we didn¡¯t fight.

    As I sensed a small wooden something flowing under the Bridge, I simply grabbed Zoro by the hair and tossed him over the side.

    Nami and Robin screamed¡­well more Nami than Robin, as they ran over to the edge¡­until they saw what I did.

    Nami: The Going Merry¡­ how is it here?

    When she turned around to face me, I just shrugged at her.

    Me: Perhaps it¡¯s the love you had for the ship. You have a few seconds at most before your window of escape is gone.

    Nami and Robin instantly understood the message. While Sis stopped the rest of the crew from interrupting (and made sure that all the other Marines and Spandam were still unconscious), Nami grabbed Chopper while Robin used her Devil fruit to summon dozens of arms to throw all the Straw Hats off the bridge.

    Diana: Well then, I really hope we don¡¯t meet again. Good luck to you and your crew.

    Me: Same here, but I do hope we meet¡­ just when we¡¯re officially on vacation. Which I think I¡¯ll ask for tomorrow.

    Robin and Nami just nodded in thanks before jumping over the bridge and down onto the Going Merry, soon to sail far away and out of sight¡­with what was left of the Galley La ships behind them. Seriously. did they expect to be fine when they helped invade a Marine Headquarters?

    Diana: Well, it looks like we have a lot of reporting to do for Sengoku¡­ this is going to be a long talk ain¡¯t it?

    Me: At least we won¡¯t have Garp after us. I¡¯d hate to see someone from the Monkey family out to kill us.

    Diana: That would be bad indeed¡­ Alright then crew! Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s time we report our part in all this and that fool¡¯s misdeeds.

    She pointed at the unmoving body of Spandam. He wasn¡¯t dead¡­ just hit a couple of times on his head against the stone of the bridge. From what I know about Anime Logic, he should be fine in a couple of hours.

    I guess that¡¯s that. We managed to prevent Enies Lobby into being blown up into nothing as well as turn it into a semi-victory for us. We can just tell Sengoku that the Straw Hats are talented at escaping. It¡¯ll be close enough anyway.

    With that, we started walking back towards the location of the Tower of Justice while we saw hundreds of Marines running towards us.

    Sarah: This is going to take some explaining right¡­?

    Diana: Nah, just let them run all the way to the end. I¡¯m too lazy to explain what happened to these late fools.

 29. Sengokus Mad

    Chapter 29

    The first thing we did was call Sengoku and inform him of everything that happened. Including the part where we sarcastically told him that the Straw Hats escaped, though they were defeated. I thought I could make out a small ¡®Whahahaha1¡¯ behind Sengoku¡¯s angry growls.

    Because of my abilities, we ended up staying at Enies Lobby for a few more days where they requested help from me to move some stuff with my Devil Fruit. I guess it was a sort of practice because even if the Buster Call wasn¡¯t called upon, the Straw Hats and the Franky Family still did cause some damage on some infrastructure on the Headquarters.

    *grunt*

    Diana: You okay? That looks quite heavy.

    I was moving massive portions of the broken bridge of hesitation so the Marines could replace them entirely¡­as well as a couple of buildings so the building equipment (vehicles) could go through all at once.

    Me: My speciality is slamming down things hard¡­ *grunt* not lifting things for an extended period of time!

    Well, at least I could call this practice in a way. From what I know, approximately 2 years from now, dad held up all the debris and loose pieces from Dressrosa. I¡¯m not really there yet but I think I still have time to practice.

    After a couple of busy days and when the Headquarters told me I could come back, we met Sengoku and Garp at his office. Well, since it¡¯s only been a couple of days, I guess Garp hasn¡¯t raided Water 7 to see Luffy again.

    Diana: Hey old man. How¡¯s the paperwork?

    Sengoku: *hmpf* OK, first¡­WHAT THE FUCK! You girls do nothing but cause me paperwork. What was that about? Why¡¯d you leave the Straw Hats. You think I¡¯m dumb enough to believe that they ran away from you? YOU?

    Diana: I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about *wink*

    Sengoku: *grumble* Well at least you kept the damage to a minimum compared to what could¡¯ve happened. We¡¯ve got the Spandam in custody now, we¡¯ve heard what he said and judging from his actions and his reasons for calling a Buster call, he¡¯ll be under arrest. But speaking of which, do you know why the signal never reached my Silver Den Den mushi?

    I smiled as I held up my hand and pointed at Sengoku¡¯s personal den den mushiIf you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    *ring* *ring*

    Me: Electronic Waves, that¡¯s what den den mushi calls each others with. I just so happen to have some power over it.

    I smiled.

    Me: So I just intercepted Spandam¡¯s signal for a Buster Call when it came. Since he was being broadcasted all over the base, I planned to call for one again through mine if it really was an emergency. Turns out he was an idiot who pressed it by accident and just tried to justify his actions.

    Sengoku: Good¡­ can¡¯t imagine what would¡¯ve happened if you didn¡¯t. Could you imagine sending a Buster Call to one of our own Marine Headquarters? *haha*

    Sengoku and Garp shared a laugh at the ridiculous thought while I just grimaced internally, knowing it would have happened if I had not stepped in.

    Sengoku: Alright, I think that¡¯s enough for now¡­ but what to do with your Unit? It¡¯s strange how every time you guys are somewhere, something big pops up. So what are you going to do now?

    Diana: I rather like the idea of Spooking out Gecko Moria. We¡¯ll rest here for a couple of days, gather our supplies before heading off to Thriller Bark

    Sengoku: No can do¡­ sorry. Moria¡¯s rather known for attacking Pirates and Marines all the same. We can¡¯t have you or your sister arresting another one of the 7 Warlords, if you don¡¯t even kill him that is.

    Diana: We won¡¯t do that. We¡¯re not that mean.

    Sengoku: From what I heard from your report on how you treated Crocodile and beat him into the ground¡­which was SAND says otherwise. How¡¯d you even beat up a Logia User in their own element?

    I just shrugged, honestly, I just remember punching him a couple of times real hard and then Crocodile just giving up after a while.

    Sengoku: Besides, we already sent Kuma there. Better that another Warlord deal with the mess than a high ranking Marine.

    Huh¡­ I guess that¡¯s goodbye for Thriller Bark arc then. Not that I really enjoyed it in the first place¡­ but I would¡¯ve enjoyed meeting Brooke.

    Sengoku: And also, Dr. Vegapunk said he wants to see your Pacifista model on your ship¡­ what did you call it?

    Sarah: Requiem

    Sengoku: yes, that. Anyway he needs to borrow your PX-1.0 for a couple of days. He¡¯s making some upgrades and stuff. So you guys stay here for a while, unless you don¡¯t want your PX-1.0 back.

    Of course we wanted it back. That was one of the main reasons why we could leave our ship anywhere we wanted and be fine with it. He was better than almost every security system the World had so far, no way we¡¯re no waiting for it back.

    Diana: Alright, fine. But we¡¯re going to Sabaody right after though. I want to see dad.

    I nodded at her words. Calls over den den mushi just isn¡¯t the same. I want to be hugged again. Also, I want to see if I can win now, with my new Devil fruit and all. I know for myself that I got a lot stronger.

    Sengoku: Fine fine¡­ just do what you want. You¡¯ve got maybe 2 weeks here to do nothing. Intrude in some classes, eat at the Officer¡¯s cafeteria. Sarah, you¡¯ve been trained here. Takes these newbie Vice Admirals around, will you?

    After a couple more minutes of talking nonsense and a lot more arguing between Sengoku and Garp, we left the office to the quarters we¡¯ve been given.

    I way laying on the bed in my pajamas while sis was sitting on the couch, sipping tea but also using her other hand to pet me.

    Diana: Well, I guess we won¡¯t be interfering with Thriller Bark then. I wanted to punch Gecko at least once though, I mean, what type of Character design is that?!

    Me: *pet* *pet* muu¡­ well. He¡¯s kinda like a filler antagonist that needed to be kinda strong. The arc right before it was Enies Lobby so it¡¯s inevitable that people end up comparing it anyway.

    Diana: The next major thing we have is Sabaody, and then the Paramount War. We should start detailing some plans for that as well.

    Me: Personally I want to be at Impel Down as well¡­but Sengoku would never allow me to not be part of the War.

    Diana: You¡¯re too strong to not be part of the War. Especially your gravity attacks, that¡¯s going to really affect the outcome of it all.

    Me: Still¡­I¡¯d rather be facing prisoners and killing escapees from the 6th floor from Blackbeard¡¯s break-in than facing Whitebeard.

    Diana: Why? I thought you were looking forward to that war.

    Me: I am¡­ but it¡¯s Whitebeard you know? I don¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t want to fight him but it¡¯s our actions.

    Diana: I understand¡­

    Me: He¡¯s helped so many islands and countries that the World Government refused to help! He¡¯s not like the other pirates where he raids and pillages¡­ ok maybe against the Marines he does but I mean against innocent people¡­ I just don¡¯t like the idea of fighting to kill against a person who just wanted a family.

    I felt tears at the edge of my eye¡­ Whitebeard¡¯s story was too relatable to me. After all, being born orphans, I¡¯ve always wished for a family and being born and raised by a father in our second lives, we cherished every moment of it.

    Diana: We¡¯ll ask dad alright? He¡¯ll have some words for us. He always does. You know yourself that the World isn¡¯t black and white. Not everybody sees the world like Sakazuki. Not all pirates are bad and not all Marines are good. Before which affiliation we stand one¡­ Pirates, Marines, Revolutionary, we¡¯re all people.

    Me: I don¡¯t want to think about these things. Questioning them just makes my head hurt.

    Good night sis

    Sis kissed me on the forehead before turning off the lights for me.

    Diana: Good night Kara

 30. Floating Horror

    Chapter 30

    The days passed quickly with us intruding a few Marines classes to see what they were learning. Apparently the students here at MarineFord are those that the Marines have deemed have potential, and are thus granted officer status at a young age.

    Sis and I sat in on a few lectures but got bored and just walked out¡­before being caught by the professor who started to say stuff. It took a while to explain that we weren¡¯t really students here, quite hard to do when we¡¯re 14 but I look 12. Once a Marine stood in for us and told us we were the new Vice Admirals, the professor quickly paled before apologizing.

    Well, it was funny to see his reaction so we just said it¡¯s okay before leaving. Next, we had the opportunity to speak with Garp who just returned from Water 7.

    Garp: I don¡¯t really say stuff like this often¡­ but¡­ I want to say thank you for saving my Grandson

    Diana: We didn¡¯t save him, we tried to arrest him.

    Garp: Hah! I know enough of your powers to know they never stood a chance to begin with. I heard from him that you and your crew knocked everyone out except those two girls!

    *flinch* Crap, looks Luffy just told him everything. Well, I hope none of the other Marines found out.

    Garp: In other words¡­ that means you let him go. I don¡¯t know exactly why you did that¡­ but it means a lot to me. Not as a fellow Vice Admiral but as a grandparent, thank you.

    Diana: We just did what we needed to.

    Garp: Heh, that¡¯s enough for me I guess. *sigh* I still wonder, why didn¡¯t they become Marines. They would¡¯ve made excellent ones, like you two.

    Looks like it¡¯s finally time. From Garp¡¯s reaction, it looks like Ace¡¯s been defeated by BlackBeard already.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Garp: Well, look¡¯s like this old man¡¯s said too much. WAHAHAHAHA!

    With that, he left.

    The other preparations were close to complete. We got our Pacifista who looked a lot different than before. Maybe it was a troll but Dr. Vegapunk put a Santa¡¯a hat on top of ours instead of his usual hat to ¡®differentiate¡¯ itself from the other models. Apparently, the study has developed much further than before so there were changes in his capabilities as well. He¡¯s the first model of the PSX Series, so PSX-1 instead of PX. Quite cool, though I¡¯m not sure what changed.

    The Requiem went through a few checks by Doctor and Tim to make sure the engine wasn¡¯t overheating or any other parts. They removed a little more of the deck but in return as long as we don¡¯t open any windows and draw the iron curtain we can submerge in water. FishMan island was never on my list but it became a possibility after this. Wouldn¡¯t want to rely on some weak air bubbles on our travel.

    Diana: Yes! We¡¯ll be there in a couple of days dad. Love you too :)

    With that, we made plans to visit him in a few days. After all, our course was set towards Sabaody Archipelago after all.

    *BEEP* *BEEP*

    Sengoku¡¯s voice then broadcasted over the entire headquarters from every Den Den Mushi

    Sengoku: THIS IS AN EMERGENCY. ALL MARINES PLEASE ENTER THE HEADQUARTERS AND FIND SHELTER; THERE ARE AN UNKOWN FLYING OBJECTS FLYING TOWARDS OUR LOCATION! I REPEAT! FIND SHELTER IMMEDIATELY

    I looked out the window of my quarters to see a massive Island flying towards the Marine Base followed by¡­ dozens of floating Marine Warships that obviously had no control of themselves.

    Diana: Sis!

    Me: I know!

    We jumped out of the window then up to Sengoku¡¯s office. This was the fastest way to reach it. It was against regulations but emergencies call for breaking rules sometimes.

    Me: Fleet Admiral! What¡¯s going on!

    Sengoku: Be quiet and get ready! We might need your devil fruit very soon. If that¡¯s who I think it is¡­then he will for sure.

    Garp was also in the room as well, looking over at the approaching flying mass of land with oars.

    Garp: Why would be come back at this time? He should have stayed silent and remained a legend.

    As the Massive Island passed over, it started to drop the Marine Warships right on top of the Headquarters.

    Me: Who would do something this crazy?! *AARRGHH!*

    I activated my devil fruit and caught all the ships before the hit the floor. Reverse gravity working overtime as strain showed on my face. For the first time, I felt my phantom limb burn as I reversed gravity on such a large area on in a short time. Once all the warships started to float again, I calmly put them all into Zero Gravity¡­

    Me: Sis¡­ I can¡¯t do more. Using horizontal gravity at this point is too much for me. I might drop a few ships on accident.

    With that, I slowly dropped the ships onto the ground, softly. The moment the last ship hit the ground, I collapsed from exhaustion. Stopping a dozen warships from hitting the floor when they were falling from Skydiving height maybe was a bit too much for me. I might be better than dad at dropping, but he was much better at lifting. Probably because his Devil Fruit is more specialized than mine.

    Some Golden fool: Consider this a Warning Marines!

    With that, the massive floating island left our sights, but I made sure to memorize the magnetic signature. I can¡¯t allow such a threat against us to exist in this world. Can I?

    Diana: Fleet Admiral, you have a lot of explaining to do. You know who that is, don¡¯t you?

    Sengoku: Shiki, the Golden Lion. Why did you come out of hiding?

    He then turned to us with a grave face.

    Sengoku: This is an emergency. Marine¡¯s First Rapid Response Unit, this mission is of Utmost Importance. Your assignment is to remove Shiki at whatever cost. We¡¯ll fill you in on what we know on the way to your ship. You must leave NOW.

    Sis picked me up and put me on her back as we called for our crew to meet us at the Requiem, ready to go at any time.

    On the way, he filled us in on his powers and strength back when he and Garp fought him¡­right here in MarineFord which ended in their victory but destroyed half of Marineford.

    Sengoku: You are going up against one of the legendary pirates. One of the Strongest threats against the Marines to have ever existed. I don¡¯t know what to say but¡­ good luck.

    That was all the time we could afford. Sarah started our ship as we flew towards the general location of where Shiki left. Into the sky, to chase possibly the Strongest Pirate we have ever seen.

 31. The Golden Lion

    Chapter 31

    After a couple of hours on the ship, I recovered fully, thanks to the body God gave us. I gave Sarah directions whenever Shiki seemed to change the direction of his ship/island. Soon, I had him in my range of Observation Haki¡­and it was truly fearsome.

    Me: Sis¡­ he¡¯s strong. He might be stronger than dad. But¡­ more importantly, I know next to nothing about him!

    Diana: Kara. Stay Strong. We¡¯ve sparred against Dad our entire lives. We know what it¡¯s like to face an opponent who can manipulate things to fly in the air. You have the advantage in this fight. You don¡¯t need to touch things to manipulate them. He does, so we just have to make sure he doesn¡¯t get more ammo by touching everything.

    Just as we could start to see them, I felt a Den-Den mushi call heading towards Shiki¡¯s ship.

    I decided to tap into it and redirect the signal to us.

    Nami: Ok! fine Luffy¡­ Oh it connected!

    Straw Hats? What are they doing here? I guess it¡¯s about time they finished the Triller Bark arc anyway I guess.

    I passed the snail to Tim; they would recognize my voice immediately.

    Tim: Hello¡­?

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Tim looked confused as he looked at us for help.

    Nami: Ok, we wanted to warn you that there¡¯s a Storm coming in your direction. If you don¡¯t move out of the way, it¡¯ll take you.

    Tim: Thank you for the warning¡­ uh¡­ we¡¯ll definitely avoid it. Yes, umm¡­ ok bye.

    Well, I guess that¡¯s that. I trust Nami¡¯s judgement but I asked Sarah to be sure.

    Me: Sarah, do you sense a storm coming to our location?

    Sarah: umm¡­ now that she mentioned it. I think it might be likely. I need to know a little more¡­ Yes, i would say there¡¯s a good chance there¡¯s a massive storm forming on our location right now!

    As she said that, the sky suddenly got darker and the wind got rough. I felt power course through me as lightning and thunder started to flash inside the dark clouds.

    Sarah: Setting course for the calm belt! We can¡¯t risk a storm like that!

    Diana: No¡­ Shiki¡¯s ship is stuck inside the storm. This is our chance! Kara! Make sure no lightning hits our ship and make sure to hold our ship in place with gravity.

    Me: Got it! It won¡¯t fall or anything but it¡¯s still going to be a bumpy ride!

    With that we plunged into the darkenss. Inside the clouds with electric charges literally all around us, I felt extremely powerful as I activated my second devil fruit. I didn¡¯t change my body, but I manipulated the lighting around me.

    Me: It would be easier if I just got all of them in the storm right? Then here I go¡­

    I put my hand into the storm to collect more power. Despite all my practicing, I wasn¡¯t at Enel¡¯s level of manipulating massive lightning yet. I could create lightning from myself, but why would I when I could gather much more from all around me?

    Me: EL THOR!

    As I yelled the attack, the thunderclouds around Shiki¡¯s ship flashed with lightning at once, then¡­

    *CrACK!* *CRASH* *CRACKLE!!*

    Seconds worth of continuous lightning rained down upon his ship.

    Unfortunately, the storm did not last long and dispersed, leaving us in open sight over the clear sea. I was sure Shiki could see us. Whether or not they knew it was us that did that, there really was no need to.

    Diana: Sarah, get us close. We¡¯re jumping on. It¡¯s time we face him head on.

    I turned off my Second Devil fruit. No need for that yet, I would need to focus on making sure he doesn¡¯t make everything float.

    The engine roared as we sped up, charging directly towards Shiki¡¯s ship. In the far distance, we could make out a bunch of floating islands.

    Me: By God¡­ he can float that many things at once? Indefinately?

    Sarah: Brace for Impact!

    With that, we crashed into his ship. The landmass giving way to solid Adam Tree.

    Diana: Kara, let¡¯s go! Everyone else stay on board! Protect our ship from these fools.

    As we jumped onto the island and climbed onto the deck, we were surrounded by dozens of men in suits. Holding guns, swords, and other weird weapons.

    Shiki: Marines? You guys were Marines?

    *splat* *splat* *splat* *splat* *splat* *splat* *splat* *splat* *splat* *splat* *splat* *splat**splat* *splat* *splat**splat* *splat* *splat**splat* *splat* *splat*

    Within a second, all of his goons were puddles of goo on the ground.

    Diana: We won¡¯t negotiate with you. We¡¯re here to fight.

    Shiki: ¡­You¡¯re the ones that stopped the Warships from crashing aren¡¯t you?

    I could sense bloodlust coming form him as he grew in anger that we killed his crew.

    Shiki: Well then Marines, do what you came to do. COME TO DIE!

 32. Cornered by the Perfect Counter

    Chapter 32

    He didn¡¯t even give us a chance to attack first!

    *swish!* *swish* *swish*

    His blade legs moved around rapidly and sent off air blades towards us.

    Me: Just like Rankyaku! Sis, be careful! These won¡¯t stop.

    I tried to add gravity ton his location and ship¡­ but somehow it looked as if it was immune to my gravity completely. As if¡­ it doesn¡¯t exist.

    Me: Sis! His ability is a direct counter to mine! Everything he has control over and and touches becomes immune to gravity completely!

    With that, I unsheathed Bob. If he¡¯s going to play with these weak Rankyakus, then we¡¯ll bring the fight to him!

    Sis took out her blade as well and using Soru, we rushed him together. Against a Pirate of this caliber, it¡¯s better to go all out from the get-go. Kill them while they¡¯re even a little bit not ready for it.

    Diana: Aura Projection!

    Her Haki took form of a warrior as she was suddenly clad in dark purple aura.

    While she was completing her strike and raising her blade, I went in under him and clad my blade in electricity.

    *clang*

    With his right leg, he blocked my strike. It was expected of course, he wouldn¡¯t be praised in ability by Garp and Sengoku for nothing.

    Instead, I passed the electricity straight into his leg. His blades made of metal made an excellent conductor.

    Shiki: *guh!*

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    It took a while somehow but the shock reached him just as sis¡¯s blade came down on his unprotected head.

    *Crack!*

    Diana & Me: ???!

    Shiki: Huh¡­ that was pretty close.

    We stood dumbfounded as we noticed something on his head for the first time.

    Me: Is that a Steering wheel?!

    He used advanced armament on the steering wheel stuck to his head to stop Sis¡¯s blade. Perhaps it was because sis used too much of her power, maybe it was because the Steering wheel managed to block it but¡­

    *shatter*

    Sis¡¯s blade broke.

    Diana: Kara, if he¡¯s able to use armament strong enough to match these blades on a wooden steering wheel¡­

    Shiki: It¡¯s Adam Wood

    Diana: Then we can¡¯t use you sword as well. You know what I ¡®m talking about don¡¯t you?

    I nodded as I sheathed ¡®Bob¡¯. For the first time in over 10 years, we took out the blades God gave us. My pure white blade and sheath with a black hilt; the white blade disappearing into nothingness, a shockingly sharp edge.

    My sister took our her black blade with a while hilt. Slightly longer than mine but also shaped a little wider for more power.

    We took out our respective blades and called out their names.

    Diana: Yin

    Me: Yang

    We¡¯ve never used these blades before but the moment I gripped mine, it was as if I learned with it my entire life. I felt something in me resonate with the blade. Something was telling me that this blade was more powerful than anything I¡¯ve ever seen.

    Diana: Alright then, thanks for waiting Shiki

    Shiki: No worries, I needed to rest my head as well. You pack quite a punch baby girl.

    With that, we clashed again.

    Blade on blade. Devil Fruit on Devil Fruit. The ship started to break apart as we continued our fight.

    Diana: REPULSION!

    As sis put her hand on Shiki¡¯s back, she yelled the very skill that downed Luffy

    Shiki: *HUMPF* I¡¯m not THAT weak!

    While Shiki¡¯s outlet skin was blasted off, his muscles were clad in haki, thus resisting sis¡¯s devil fruit.

    While he was faltered slightly from the pain, I stabbed him through the hand.

    Shiki: Arrgh! You little shit!

    I suddenly felt something leave my influence as I felt a massive floating island coming towards us at a slow pace.

    Me: Sis! Cover me!

    Sis activated her Aura projection once again to earn me time.

    Me: Come on¡­come on¡­!

    I search far above and high for something¡­.BINGO!

    Me: Meteor!

    With that, I rejoined the fight as sis let go of her Aura Projection. She¡¯ll need to save her energy as much as she can. From how this is going out, this is going to be a long fight.

    *BOOOOOOM!* *CRASH!!!*

    As our blades met once again, a massive explosion shook the air as the meteor crashed into the island. As soon as what was left of the island was no longer in control of Shiki, I grabbed all the debris I could while I was fighting and brought them above my head.

    Me: Die!!

    Small pieces ranging from the size of a golf ball to cars broke through the sound barrier as I greatly increased the gravity on them. All of them clad in the least Haki ( It¡¯s no mistake. Just enough haki) to make sure Shiki wouldn¡¯t be able to take control were flung at Shiki.

    Shiki: Float!

    He separated a small part of the ship and turned in into a makeshift shield, of course, clad in Haki.

    That wasn¡¯t the main attack though. By clouding Shiki¡¯s sight and focus with the debris attack, sis got behind Shiki while both his hands were on the shield.

    Diana: MOUNTAIN SLASH!

    I increased the gravity on the end of her swing to increase her acceleration. Yin easily cut apart Shiki¡¯s defenseless back and bit into the muscle and a little bone.

    Shiki: *arggghhh!* How dare you! AWAKEN!

    The air around Shiki changed as his power suddenly increased exponentially.

    Shiki: You¡­ you¡¯re the annoying one. The other can¡¯t even attack well.

    With that, Shiki punched Sis¡­at the expense of his hand. As his hand made contact with sis, she cut off his hand at the elbow¡­ but the damage was done.

    Diana: *aaaghh*

    Sis flew up into the air and was flung into the sea, too far to return using Geppo. Somehow the awakened devil fruit allowed the user to manipulate living things.

    I signaled my ship through my electronic waves into the den den mushi to go save sis. And come back once they have.

    Shiki: That¡¯s not all!

    I lost my senses for a bit as the debris I had in the air was forcibly taken away from me¡­by Shiki who didn¡¯t even touch them.

    Shiki: Let¡¯s end this baby girl!

    Fuck.

 33. Float Float VS Lightning

    Chapter 33

    I manipulated gravity as fast as I can and used Geppo and Soru in conjunction to get away from Shiki. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to face him here.

    Shiki followed me off the ship and into the air as well as the debris he took from me, and then promptly threw them directly at me.

    In the open air, I could only dodge using my first fruit. It looks like I had no choice.

    Me: KARI!!

    I activated my second fruit and superheated the air around me and explode. Using the short gap of time that Shiki remained surprised, I used Soru and hit him directly in the face and put my sword through his torso¡­ at a price.

    It was a trick and I fell for it.

    Shiki: Got you~

    He laughed while coughing blood.

    As I started to be flung down into the ocean, I fully activated my second fruit¡­ I felt my body become electricity. I got my control back as I became pure energy.

    Shiki: Huh? How¡­ did you escape?

    Me: LOOKS LIKE YOU CAN¡¯T CONTROL THINGS WITH NO MASS MOTHERFUCKER!

    ROUND 2 SHIKI

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    The processing speed of my brain soured as I turned fully Logia mode. As I approached him near light speed (of anime), Shiki wasn¡¯t able to even react to me.

    Me: DIEEE!!!!

    I released a 50 million volt into his leg through the blades. Shiki spit up blood as he felt his insides get fried, but quickly clad his entire body in haki, which he made it to be a non-conductible thing coating.

    Suddenly, massive portions of the Sea rose as he tried to defend himself against me. Essentially creating a wall between him and me, but against a speed like mine, it wasn¡¯t working.

    I quickly flew over the water wall, leaving behind a trail of electricity right into his face and punched him again and again.

    *crack* *crack*

    When I felt his nose break, I grabbed my sword and stabbed him once again on where I thought it was his heart.

    *sling*¡­

    Shiki: *guh* *blaughhh*

    He choked up blood but then he grabbed my sword and hand with his remaining hand. Clad in haki so I couldn¡¯t escape.

    His leg bent at an unbelievable angle but I twisted my body and avoided it¡­ but my arm, which Shiki was still holding wasn¡¯t so fortunate.

    Me: AAAARRRRHHHH!

    I screamed in pain and tears streamed down my eyes as his blade leg departed my arm from my shoulder.

    Shiki: *cough* *cough* Oh come on. You girls took my arm and now you¡¯re making me look like the bad guy.

    Me: Arrghh!! aaa¡­ ahh!¡­

    My eyes became blurry but I forced myself to focus, If I lose consciousness here, then it was really over.

    With the little remaining power inside of me, I cancelled my second devil fruit and fully activated my first, focusing only on gravity.

    I raised an entire island¡¯s size of Water into the air as blood dripped from my every wound. I felt blood gushing out from my nose as I pushed myself push the limits of my Devil fruit.

    At that moment, I felt something change from my Devil Fruit, it¡¯s power growing as if a new door was opened, revealing a new arsenal of powers and possibilities.

    I raised way too much water for Shiki to escape by floating away. Rounding around the sides, I created a perfect globe of water. Too much for Shiki to take control of and easy to replace with more from any side if he does.

    Shiki: Are you crazy?! We¡¯re Devil Fruit Users! The Seawater will kill BOTH OF US!

    Me: haha¡­ *cough* ha¡­ That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong.

    I released my control on all the water at once.

    Me: I was granted immunity.

    I smirked as I saw Shiki¡¯s horrified face as water poured in the hundreds of thousands of gallons on top of us, the force alone propelling us both into the ocean far below.

    As much as I wanted to sleep, I knew I still had something to do, as I swam towards Shiki.

    I grabbed him by the shirt and found him completely unable to move at all. I grabbed my sword which was still stuck in him and stabbed him over, and over, and over, and over, and over again.

    Taking out a single apple from my Inventory, I stabbed him repeatedly until the apple began to change into a yellow swirly pattern. With that, I grabbed his hair, summoned a piece of Adam wood, and climbed on top with him with a DeZaVu feeling.

    Me: I hate to do this¡­ but this power you have is too much to give to any other. Looks like I¡¯ll be enhancing up gravity side as well.

    With that, I took a bite of the fruit.

    Pain wrecked my body as yet another Devil fruit entered my system, but a loud crash from above forced to me stay conscious.

    The Sky Islands I saw in the distance was starting to fall.

    Me: Just please¡­ remain floating.

    Immediately after consuming my third fruit, I reached out to the islands using gravity but making it float using my newfound powers.

    In the distance, I saw Requiem with dozens of Super Sized Marine Warships rushing to my location. Took them long enough¡­

    Me: Looks like I can rest a bit¡­

    Willing the islands the float once more, I saw the islands slowing down and that was the last thing I saw before darkness covered my eyes.

 34. A Moment to Relax

    Chapter 34

    It was so comfortable here. I can¡¯t remember anything I was doing but¡­ whatever I¡¯m laying on is officially the best bed.

    *pet* *pet*

    ?? whoever was petting me, it felt so comfortable¡­ ahhh

    I squirmed a bit in delight, then the petting intensified. Huh? Was there more than one person?

    *PET* *PET*

    Diana: Wake up Kara, I can tell you¡¯re awake.

    Don¡¯t want to¡­ *squirm* *squirm*

    Then I was suddenly pulled up into a hug¡­ by my sister I would guess.

    Me: Hmm?

    Yup, it was my sister all right. But where am I?

    I looked around a bit more to find that I wasn¡¯t on the Requiem, but rather somewhere much larger.

    Me: Where am I?

    Diana: You¡¯re at MarineFord. Doc told me you were pretty close to dying you know?

    I continued to look around the room to find¡­Dad?

    Me: DAD?

    Issho: Kara¡­ you don¡¯t know how worried I was when I received a call saying that you were seriously injured and missing an arm.

    I looked at my arms¡­ they were both there. The first thing I did with my regrown arms was to jump at dad and hug him¡­ being the huge man that he is, which easily surpasses 3 meters, I couldn¡¯t even get my arms fully around even his front or reach chest (like less than half his height), but dad just smiled and pet my head.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Issho: Don¡¯t ask me about medical stuff. I don¡¯t know why or how your arm grew back but it¡¯s a blessing for sure. But more importantly, how are you feeling right now, does it hurt anywhere?

    Me: No¡­ but I feel a bit hungry. How long has it been?

    Diana: A little less than a week, a few things changed now. It¡¯s been made official that Ace, the second division commander of the Whitebeard Pirates, was caught by a new Warlord of the Sea and he will be executed in two week¡¯s time, right here in MarnieFord.

    Me: Ok, but what about the floating islands? Of all the people there? I felt so many lifeforms on there¡­

    Diana: The islands were falling very slowly so we had enough to time evacuate everyone in time¡­ but the island themselves were taken by the sea. They should be at the bottom of the ocean by now.

    Me: That¡¯s nice¡­so what did Doc say?

    Doc Brown just entered the room at that exact moment with Sengoku, probably heard that I was awake and came to check on me.

    Me: Ok, I understand why Doc¡¯s here. Probably assigned to check on me and everything but why is Fleet Admiral here? Don¡¯t you have some important stuff to do? Like preparing for the war?

    Sengoku: You girls never even allow me to rest for a moment do you? Issho, how did you even raise these twins? They¡¯ve just been bugging me ever since they¡¯ve joined the Marines.

    Dad just chuckled at Sengoku¡¯s words. From their interactions, it looks as if they¡¯re already on good terms. It makes sense after all, both of them would agree on our term of Ethical Justice, and not Sakazuki¡¯s Absolute Justice.

    Me: So Doc, what do I do now? Can I leave or do I have to stay here a bit longer.

    Brown: You look fine to me and on paper. The only reason you woke up today and not earlier was just because your body was just tired. Your injuries healed extraordinarily quick, we had to continuously inject medicine because your body burned them off in no time. Also, I don¡¯t know how your arm regrew; it¡¯s something that¡¯s not medically possible without the help of a Devil Fruit. So maybe it¡¯s something that¡¯s unique to you?

    Me: Maybe, but I¡¯m not one to be not thankful for it. I¡¯d rather keep my arm.

    I smiled as I looked up at dad who I was still hugging.

    Me: Cause I can hug dad and sis with them.

    Diana: Dad, hand Kara over please. I wasn¡¯t able to hug Kara for a week and I think I¡¯m going crazy.

    Dad complied and lifted me up before passing me to sis, who sat down before putting me on her lap and hugging me from behind. Back to the same comfortable position¡­

    Me: I think¡­ that was the closest I¡¯ve ever been to death¡­ I¡­ don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever realized what it means to fight with my life on the line. I always thought I was strong enough to never endanger my life¡­I was always confident that I wouldn¡¯t lose a fight.

    I started to tear up as I realized what that could have meant. Maybe not losing my sister permanently since God promised¡­ but I¡¯ve grown to love Dad, as well as made some precious friends. I started to tear up as I realized how close to losing them I was.

    I thought sis and I asked for some ridiculously powerful powers, so things like this wouldn¡¯t happen,. yet in line enough so we wouldn¡¯t be targeted. Still, this was too close.

    Sis just hugged me from behind as started sobbing. Dad came over and pet me on my head again softly while Sengoku and Doc quietly gave us our moment.

    It took a while but I recovered enough to sit back on the hospital bed on my own as I looked up, red eyed, at Sengoku.

    Me: So what now? What¡¯s next? Your emergency mission almost killed us. Please don¡¯t send us to the Emperor¡¯s Next.

    Issho: If you send my daughters on a mission they don¡¯t return from¡­ I¡¯m joining Kaido and returning to Wano. Let be threat be well understood Sengoku.

    Man, this was a part of dad that we didn¡¯t see often. The ¡®pissed off¡¯ dad.

    Sengoku: I don¡¯t know how you trained your daughters but if you were the one to have taught them their swordsmanship and Devil Fruit Powers, then I would hate to have you as an enemy.

    Sengoku shuddered before turning back to me.

    Sengoku: All that aside, you¡¯re still young. How young again? 12?

    Me: 14. We¡¯re twins, you know sis is 14

    *pout*

    Sengoku: Yeah, 14. Not even a legal adult¡­*hah* What are the Marines doing sending girls like you to war?

    Diana: You¡¯re the Fleet Admiral

    Sengoku: Would you leave me alone for ONE Fuc¡ª

    I don¡¯t know what my dad looked like but it made Sengoku shut up immediately

    Sengoku: *hmm* anyway, you girls are already powerful enough to face off against the strongest individuals in the world. Taking down Shiki the Golden Lion?! Accomplishing that feat alone pretty much guarantees you two¡¯s spot as the Next Admirals.

    Me: I don¡¯t want to be an Admiral if sis and dad¡¯s not with me. *pout* Besides, it would mean more paperwork as well.

    Sengoku: How¡­ you know what? Let¡¯s leave the future issues for the future. Well then Issho, did you make up your decision? Would you join the Marines? We are in desperate need of people with power like you.

    Issho: Yes, I decided not to join¡­ for now. Perhaps after the war when the World is at peace once again.

    Sengoku just nodded, not pushing the decision.

    Sengoku: Well then, I think you and your crew earned yourselves a week and a half¡¯s vacation. You are the return to MarineFord 3 days prior to the execution.

    Sis and I just nodded.

    Me: I want to go home¡­

    Issho: I know¡­ daddy¡¯s here to take you home.

    Before the world becomes crazy again; before we fight against Whitebeard, the strongest man in the World, I just wanted a moment of peace. Looks like a few months of fighting and sailing was too much for a 14 year old after all, no matter how strong.

 35. Money Grab Part 2

    Chapter 35

    We arrived a Sabaody before the Straw Hats did¡­somehow. Don¡¯t ask why or how, the Storyline doesn¡¯t make sense anyway. They were completing arcs around the week for a couple months straight!

    I don¡¯t really care, this gives more time for sis and I to relax and possibly prepare. When we arrived at the Marine Base at Grove 66, we were welcomed with a round of applause as the ¡®Hero of the Sabaody¡¯. I remember doing nothing special but apparently it¡¯s just because they finally have a high ranking officer from Sabaody so that makes it special.

    Another thing we felt all around the Groves was the increasing presence of crime and the lack of Marine presence. It looks like the Paramount war has scraped as much Marines as they could for last minute training at MarineFord before sending them to war; or more precisely, as cannon fodder against the WhiteBeard Pirates.

    Honestly, we¡¯re just here to troll around, relax, and do the World a favor and remove a couple of the World Nobles silently. It¡¯s quite easy once you know how electric currents in the human body works. I just cut a couple of nerves in places they don¡¯t want to. They¡¯ll be dead in a week, scum like them is the living definition of ¡®Abuse of power¡¯. Breaking laws as they please and giving no regard for any lives other than themselves. Apparently, sis did the same as well, just by making a small hole in their lungs in the right place to fill it up with water gradually with time.

    Other than that, we only had a few plans until the Straw Hats and the other 11 Supernovas arrived and caused havoc. Summed up into a sentence; make soba noodles and go shopping.

    While on our ship, we found that we really did miss our bubbles from Sabaody once we went elsewhere. I¡¯m planning on bringing a few when we leave again. Of course, we can¡¯t forget our dad¡¯s soba noodles, he told us it¡¯s been a hard few months without our food.

    While on Sabaody, I got the OK from Doc that I¡¯m free to move and train as I please again. That being said, we resumed out training with our crew on solid land, doing things much more intensive here than on the ship. Of course, Dad joined in with his gravity to help up a bit.

    I found out that with my newly awakened Devil Fruit, not only did my gravity manipulation grow much stronger, but also my control over it got very fine. Instead of just the four directions, I could easily choose which way to influence gravity. If I enhance it further with the Float Float Fruit, it¡¯s pretty much telekinesis¡­ just way more powerful as if I can touch it, then there¡¯s no limit to weight. At least¡­ I haven¡¯t found something heavy enough to strain me and I¡¯m not about to attempt the entire ocean or the Earth. Judging from how Shiki was able to life multiple islands like it was nothing, I¡¯m sure I could do the same with just some training.

    The past couple of days, I been gathering meteorites above our planet with my dad. Not necessarily bringing them down now but putting them into orbit. Gathering ammo, you could say, for when we really need them. Back on Earth, the name Asteroid Belt implied there were many asteroids just floating around but in reality there¡¯s almost none¡­ but here in the One Piece World, there¡¯s random rocks the size of cars and up to entire islands just floating around. It¡¯s easy to pull something if it doesn¡¯t have much momentum or resistance.

    When we checked our balance, our eyes almost budged to see that it was over a Billion. In my case almost 2 billion. Looks like catching all those random pirates on the Grandline and Shiki (and killing his goons) did get us quite a bonus. Not to mention how much comes with being a Vice Admiral of the Marines, the biggest force in the world. Did I mention that we sold the Slippery-Slippery Devil Fruit from way before (which was in my inventory) as well? Didn¡¯t really expect it to sell well but the auctioneer showed a picture of Alvida before and after she took the fruit and apparently a female World Noble bought it for 700 Million Beri. Easy money¡­not that I know when and where to use it. But at least this will get me a nice retirement with just sis and I.

    From far away, I felt a familiar presence set foot on the Archipelago.

    Me: The Straw Hats are here.

    Sis nodded before turning to dad.

    Diana: Dad, we¡¯ll be back, but it looks like we have some Marine duty to do. The Worst Generation is here¡­ almost all of them.

    Dad nodded before telling us to be back by dinner. With that, we put on our Marine Coats before heading outside.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Diana: So what should we do Kara, should we meet them at the Auction house? Or do you want to crash the other members at the bar. We¡¯ve got quite a choice on our hands.

    Me: First, who¡¯s not needed in the storyline, going forward into the New World.

    Diana: That means we¡¯re not going to meet the Straw Hats, Law, and Kid. I¡¯m not sure about Bonney or Capone. Other than that, I don¡¯t think the others will play that big of a role. Even if they do, they¡¯ll probably escape Impel Down again so as long as we don¡¯t kill them, it should be fine. Actually, scratch everything I¡¯ve said. As long as we don¡¯t kill anyone, we¡¯re good. We just need to avoid The Straw Hat Crew, the rest can go to Impel Down for all I care, If I¡¯m right, Luffy will probably free all of them anyway.

    Also, on another note before we leave I need a new blade.

    Me: Alright, then I want to meet Kid and Law. We won¡¯t have a good chance to meet them afterwards. Shouldn¡¯t you just continue to use Yin?

    Diana: Nah, I¡¯m saving the blade for the big names. I don¡¯t want some weak pirate blood on a blade that makes the 12 Supreme Grade sword look like a dinner knife.

    Me: Whatever you say, but if you really need one immediately, the best way is to take one from Zoro. Any one of his three is good. Just that 2 of them are cursed I think¡­or did I break one of his?

    Diana: As much as I want to do that, taking a sword from a swordsman while he¡¯s still alive is a grave insult. Not to mention without it he might die.

    Me: Alright then, bounty hunting?

    Diana: Bounty hunting it is.

    With that, we headed towards the bar where 3 strong presences were felt. Not the auction house but the other one.

    We were enjoying a cup of coffee at an outdoor cafe in Grove 41 when the commotion started. With my sensors aimed at the Auction house going crazy as well as a Den Den Mushi signal heading far off into the distance, probably summoning Admiral Kizaru.

    Me: Sis, that¡¯s our cue to get ready.

    We calmly paid for our drinks and snacks before walking out of the shop, slowly walking in the right direction¡­just in time to meet Urouge of the Fallen Monks.

    Diana: Hello, would you be as nice to get beat up nicely and quietly?

    I didn¡¯t wait for him to reply to sis¡¯s words as I teleported behind him using my second fruit before hitting him as hard as I can on the back on his head, knocking him out instantly.

    Putting a Sea Stone cuff on his hands, we started dragging him around.

    Diana: That¡¯s one down. Where¡¯s the next one again?

    Me: Admiral Kizaru and everyone else should be around Grove 24. He¡¯ll take care of the guys there. We can head directly to the auction area now, it should be getting cleared out by the trio now.

    Diana: Sure, let¡¯s go. I want to see how the Pacifista here differs from the one we have as well. Interesting to see so many big names show up at once really.

    POV Kid

    Me: Why¡­ Why is there a Warlord here!!?

    Short Girl: That won¡¯t be the only opponent you¡¯re facing. We¡¯re here too you know?

    Who is this short girl? And who¡¯s the even shorter one right next to her¡­? Wait, they¡¯re Marines. They¡¯re so small but they don¡¯t look so weak, I¡¯d better be prepared for this.

    Short Girl: Besides, that¡¯s not a Warlord. That¡¯s a Pacifista, a cyborg if you will. It was made to look to Kuma since the data Dr. Vegapunk collected was on him¡­ or so I heard.

    Shorter Girl: Sis¡­ I want to fight him.

    Me: Who are you?

    Come on¡­ search for metal around me. Stall as much time as possible.

    Pacifista: -Vice Admiral Diana Fujitora, Vice Admiral Kara Fujitora-

    -You are the highest ranking Officer, I am yours to command-

    What?! They¡¯re Vice Admirals? First this cyborg, then I hear an Admiral is on the island, what are these Vice Admirals doing here?!

    Kara: You just stay out of the fight and away from him. His ability should be a direct counter to yours.

    Pacifista: -Understood-

    Diana: You sure you want to do it alone? Recently you¡¯ve had all the action by yourself you know~

    Kara: Alright sis¡­ you can have him.

    Me: DON¡¯T FUCKING LOOK DOWN ON ME!

    I gathered all the metal parts I could find and put them around my right arm before charging them.

    POV Diana

    Slow, painfully slow. Even slower than Doc Brown I¡¯d say. As he swung his massive metal arm towards me, I simply caught it with my hands before activating my Devil Fruit.

    Me: *SuperHeat*

    Instantly, the metal arm glowed red from the heat and Kid started screaming in pain as his arm started to get cooked inside. Seriously, what did he expect? Metal is a good conductor for heat.

    Starting to get bored from this weak pirate who relies too much on his Devil fruit, I just walked forward as he lost control of his metal and punched him in the face, haki clad.

    Kid: *euuu*

    *crack*

    I punched him again. Maybe it was a mistake to face him here. If we fought him in the middle of the city it might¡¯ve been fun but here¡­ he¡¯s too weak. Or rather, he simply doesn¡¯t understand the significance and potential his fruit has for him.

    I looked back to see Kara cleaning up all of his underlings and putting the chains on them. I did the same to the barely conscious Kid before handing them all towards the Pacifista.

    Me: Please take them to the Marine base. Since they all have Sea Stone cuffs, they should stay nice and calm. Could you also put the bounties in our accounts? Thanks

    Pacifista: -The Kid Pirates¡­ total bounty of 477 Million Beri shall be equally split between Vice Admiral Diana Fujitora and Vice Admiral Kara Fujitora-

    I just nodded and the Pacifista simply grabbed all of the pirates and started heading back.

    Kara: Sis, that was too easy.

    Me: Yeah, I know. But seriously, magnetic waves, how does he not realize the power if can bring to the world?

    Kara: He wasn¡¯t educated like we were. He doesn¡¯t know what it¡¯s capable of. If he wasn¡¯t needed in the Wano Arc for the alliance, I would¡¯ve killed him for the fruit.

    Me: I just hope that his short time in Impel Down teaches him a lesson. We can¡¯t just have him going around killing civilians everywhere, can we?

    Kara: I don¡¯t like it either¡­ but the best way to preserve life is to let the Storyline be. Else Kaido might actually plunge the entire world into war.

    Me: That does raise a question though¡­ how do we kill Kaido?

    Kara: Hold him down and put a lot of Sea Stone cuffs on him, drown him into the ocean, and put him there until he either drowns or starves to death. Once he¡¯s weak enough, try cutting his head off.

    Me: If that doesn¡¯t work?

    Kara: Attack Big mom first and take her fruit. If we can¡¯t kill Kaido¡¯s body, we¡¯ll crush his soul.

    Me: Sounds like a plan. A very general one far far into the future¡­but a plan nonetheless

    Kara: We should get our crew. We should start heading back. The war¡¯s going to start soon.

    Back to the dangerous stuff¡­ facing against an Emperor of the Sea with hundreds of New World Veterans. This is not going to be an easy war.

    Kara: We didn¡¯t expect it to be easy when God gave us this life. For now, let¡¯s just enjoy ourselves as much as possible.

    Me: Why? Going to try and get drunk from drinking dad¡¯s sake again?

    Kara¡¯s face got red as she remembered what happened a few days ago.

    Kara: I¡­ I didn¡¯t know I was that weak to alcohol!!

    Aww¡­ she¡¯s so cute.

    I grabbed her in a hug from behind as we started walking back towards our home.

    Me: Let¡¯s go back, dad¡¯s waiting for us.

 36. Tims Demons

    Chapter 36

    POV Tim

    I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m supposed to do anymore¡­ everyday my life goes from heaven to hell, then back again. When I first joined the Marines, I was praised for my genius in mechanics. Soon, I had the honor of getting to work with Dr. Vegapunk, a dream come true! Who wouldn¡¯t want to learn from possibly the most accomplished and smartest man in the world?

    Then, a couple of years later, I get an order to join the Marine¡¯s Rapid Response Unit which is essentially a 6 man team. I didn¡¯t have anything against it since I was going in as a mechanic for the team. Not only that, I would get to travel the world! Sure, danger¡¯s a part of it but headquarters told me to trust in the 2 Rear Admirals that would be traveling with us.

    My dream was shattered on the first day we set sail.

    Kara: Alright, seems like you guys can take it. I¡¯m going to increase the gravity to 5g now.

    NOOOo~!! I can¡¯t take anymore. I¡¯m not like these monsters on board. Our navigator Sarah (she looks pretty hot to be honest) was supposedly part of an elite Marine Unit, John¡­well just look at him! He¡¯s massive! Even our Doc¡¯s not normal. He said he used to travel around the seas by himself, HIMSELF, in these dangerous seas. But what am I doing here? Why do I need to train?!

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    I take back what I said, last week was paradise compared to what the twins are making me do now. They look like angels¡­how could they make me do this? Apparently there¡¯s this life-force that reflects the will of everyone that I could use. It can empower and widen our view on things, but for people like me¡­

    Diana: We¡¯re going to beat to shit out of you, then Doc will heal you. We¡¯ll repeat that process until you awaken haki.

    It was a total nightmare. The twins didn¡¯t even give me a chance!

    Kara: If we go easy on you, your ¡®Will¡¯ is going to relax. We need to make it seem like we¡¯re going to kill you. Panic and desperation will unlock haki faster.

    *smack* *crack* *thud*

    Kara: Doc, could you come over here and take a look? I might¡¯ve hit Tim a little too hard.

    That was something along the last thing I hear before waking up in the Sickbay in a couple of hours.

    Me: Doc, you¡¯ve gotta save me! I don¡¯t know how much more of this I can take! I swear the twins are going to be the end of me! I¡¯m a mechanic! I don¡¯t fight, I build and fix stuff.

    Brown: You might be right if you weren¡¯t part of the Rapid Response Unit boy. This unit¡¯s made of the strongest of the strong. We¡¯re the best the Marines have to offer at a moment¡¯s notice. That¡¯s who we are and that means everyone needs to be strong.

    You heard Diana didn¡¯t you? Doctors are supposed to be the last one to die, switch that around that means Doctors need to strong enough to not die no matter what the circumstance. It¡¯s the same with mechanics, navigators, shipwrights or head officers.

    Doc took a deep breath before continuing on.

    Brown: There¡¯s no replacement for anyone on this ship. You¡¯re not just a mechanic and I¡¯m not just a doctor on board. When it¡¯s time, we¡¯ll need to fight, just like everyone else. That¡¯s why they¡¯re training you. I get training¡¯s hard¡­ok, actually it¡¯s way harder than it needs to be¡­ but my point is you¡¯re getting stronger. Looking at your body from the first day on this ship and now, you¡¯ve already changed.

    I guess I knew what he was talking about¡­ it¡¯s just that all of the training usually ends with me being beat up. The Spars usually end up with me being beat up. And somehow even the strength training¡­ends up with me being beat up. HOW IS THAT EVEN POSSIBLE?

    Brown: Just continue until you¡¯ve awakened haki, things will be much easier then. If you need another source of motivation, you know it yourself. No training, no food.

    That was true as well. Here was the thing though, the girl¡¯s food was so good though! It makes to stuff I usually ate taste like sawdust. Hah¡­ what can I do, I just hope that the training will get easier.

    Some time later.

    Me: I finally awakened haki!!! I did it!

    As I looked at my purple hand proudly, I felt a sense of accomplishment. All those beatings and training was really worth it!

    Kara: Good job! Now we need to train that. I¡¯ll increase the gravity to 10g, ok?

    Fuck¡­

 37. Before the War

    Chapter 37

    POV Sengoku

    Ever since those girls joined the Marines, things have been getting more stressful. Isn¡¯t it stressful enough with Garp and his family already?

    First of all, his son is the most wanted person in the world, next each of his grandson¡¯s making trouble all over the Grandline. Not only that, his adopted grandson has the blood of not just anyone but Gol D Roger Himself! Seriously, Garp, what¡¯s wrong with you and your family!

    If he wasn¡¯t the Hero of the Marines, we would¡¯ve arrested him already. Seriously! What¡¯s wrong with that bloodline? His family alone is wrecking the peace of the world, just the 3 of them! Does anyone know how hard that is to do?!

    Then come along the twins. One look and I was convinced it was a big sister and a little sister since not only did they look like so, but they acted like it as well. Next thing I know, the moment I tell them I¡¯m not that scary they start throwing out disses at me. It feels as if Garp¡¯s teasing me whenever one of those twins start dissing me.

    Even then, I couldn¡¯t say anything about their ability. Both of them proved their strength and ability to equal that of the admirals as such a young age. If they¡¯re really only 14, I wonder how much they will grow, become stronger, by the time they are actual adults.

    I understand the trouble that comes when you¡¯re fighting against strong opponents, especially Shiki¡­ but seriously? 8 floating islands across the blues? That was a direct blow to the reputation of the Marines! Even after death Shiki finds a way to say a final ¡®F U¡¯ to the Marines.

    Now not only do we have to clean up his mess, islands near where the bases fell experienced something like an Aqua Laguna, except they weren¡¯t prepared for it like Water 7 was. All the infrastructure and people we would have to put in to replace all of them¡­ yet, we can¡¯t even spare a single Marine now, War is Coming!

    How scary¡­ a direct confrontation against Whitebeard Himself; a man who literally had¡­has¡­ the power to destroy the world. If we miss this chance, then we may never do so again. We kill Ace and Whitebeard and end what we failed to do 20 years ago! Kill the Strongest Man in the World and show that no one can escape Justice. Not even Whitebeard!

    Now¡­ I need to plan. I need the perfect plan to hold back Whitebeard until we execute Ace.

    Me: Call all Marines that are Rear admiral or above. It¡¯s time we discuss how we kill the Strongest Man in the world.

    POV Kara

    *pet* *pet* While I was still pretending to sleep in my bed, in this wonderful suite room in MarineFord, sis was petting me like always.

    Me: muuu¡­

    The execution is set for next week and the world is on the move. Some Vice Admirals have been sent out across the Grandline to bring the 7 Warlords to MarineFord while every scrap of Marines that could be spared were brought here to be trained last minute.

    Diana: Kara, it¡¯s time to wake up. We need our own plan for the war as well. This day was what we were looking for.

    Me: We already talked about it a billion time¡­we both know that the war is not going to go as planned. So many unexpected Pirates, this time Kid might be with Luffy as well. Whitebeard¡¯s direct crew and his 43 allied crews from all over the Grandline will be with him. There¡¯s no way anything is going to go as planned.

    Of the 7 Warlords, almost none of them are going to be of any help since there¡¯s only 5 of them anyway.

    Diana: Blackbeard¡¯s going to break into Impel Down in a few days, Jimbei¡¯s going to be against us. Boa Hancock¡¯s just going to switch sides back and forth depending on Luffy¡¯s conditions and Gecko Moria¡¯s just useless. He has such an amazing power! How is he so weak?Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Me: His personality¡¯s the problem, he relies too much on his soldiers or shadows instead of himself. If he can¡¯t beat stronger opponents, he¡¯ll never get stronger soldiers. I don¡¯t get how he doesn¡¯t understand that. Yet, he¡¯s mad that he lost to Kaido. I think his brain¡¯s too lazy to think just like his body.

    Diana: Alright, fine. Let¡¯s get the main ones down though. We need to have a purpose in this war at least.

    Me: We have a purpose- we¡¯ve got to end the Golden age of Piracy. Demoralize all the Pirates and make it a complete win for the Marines while making sure Luffy and a few key characters survive.

    Diana: Whitebeard is going to die. No matter what we do, that is no question. His old body has strained itself too hard. Either he dies to the Marines, other pirates, Blackbeard, or us, he will die.

    Me: What about Ace? What do we do about him?

    Diana: If we kill Ace directly, Luffy will be going after us directly. If Sakazuki kill him like in canon, there¡¯s no problem. Yet, the best way would be if Ace is executed as planned¡­though I don¡¯t see that happening. Also, we don¡¯t know what Ace will do if he survives. With Whitebeard gone, he will either lead the crumbling Whitebeard pirates or who knows what. An unknown factor is something I don¡¯t want to risk.

    Me: I¡¯m not sure¡­ I just want to test out my new powers at MarineFord. Who knows? I might be able to dominate Whitebeard in the beginning.

    Diana: Honestly, I want to go full out as well. Just nuking the entire place and be done with it¡­ but the war¡¯s going to be at MarineFord. We can¡¯t just make everything explode or summon down a rain of meteors. We¡¯ll need to fight everyone individually¡­ or at least keep the Marine casualties to a minimum.

    Me: We¡¯ll see

    Diana: We¡¯ll see. Nothing ever goes as plans.

    We continued to relax as we tried to remember some of the key players from the War and the changes that we could possibly make when there was a knock on the door.

    Marine: Vice Admiral Diana and Kara Fujitora. Fleet Admiral Sengoku is calling all Marine officers who are ranked Rear Admiral and above to his office to discuss strategy for the war. Your attendance is expected in 30 minutes.

    Diana: Got it, thanks, bye.

    The Marine¡¯s footsteps got father away as sis gave him the ¡®ok¡¯.

    Me: Well, there¡¯s that. Think we should warn him of some of the things we know?

    Diana: Let¡¯s see how Sengoku plans for the war, we¡¯ll see afterwards.

    With that, I changed out of my PJs and into my short tank top and black tights before grabbing the Marine coat.

    Diana: I think your attire is not what is expected of Vice Admirals. You do know they said to wear formal attire underneath the Marine Coat right?

    Sis was wearing full back formal attire, complete with a black scarf around her next.

    Me: I¡¯m still technically a kid. Nobody cares, besides, this will annoy Sengoku more.

    Sis just laughed.

    Location: Sengoku¡¯s Office

    All the big-shots of the Marines were in Sengoku¡¯s office. From all 3 Admirals, to the many Vice Admirals and much more Rear Admirals while Sengoku just continuously sputtered some plans that won¡¯t work.

    Sengoku: Then, we¡¯ll put a wall up between them and us, from there we will burn them to death by concentrated fire. During this time, all of you will try your best to retreat behind the wall and then catch anyone who manages to come over the wall. Any questions?

    Diana: No, but I want to point out some flaws in your plans.

    Sengoku just grumbled about having us be serious before signaling sis to continue.

    Diana: You talk as if you know exactly where and how the war will start. Do we need to remind you of who you are facing against? Whitebeard is a Yonko! That means if he comes with his full force, and he will, that means his Flag Ship and at least 43 allied crews.

    Sengoku: We already know this, what are you planning to prove?

    Diana: Where do we not want Whitebeard to be in the beginning?

    Everyone: ¡­

    Diana: Whitebeard¡¯s ship is a tank. If they are at the front, that means they¡¯ll take the blow while all the other pirate crews will be able to challenge us directly. What I¡¯m saying is what do you know about the Moby Dick?

    Sengoku: One of the biggest ships ever built, made of Adam Wood and thus xtremely durable.

    Diana: Yes¡­ but also like the Heart¡¯s Pirates, it can submerge completely and still function. That is how Whitebeard Pirates can continuously visit Fishman Island from the New World part of the Grandline, even without the bubbles from Sabaody.

    Sengoku: Are you saying that Whitebeard will come to us underwater?

    Diana: I¡¯m saying it¡¯s a possibility. If¡­ for whatever reason Whitebeard¡¯s ship is nowhere to be seen despite his allies already on scene, I would say there¡¯s an extremely good chance that Whitebeard¡¯s coming from underwater¡­undetected.

    Sengoku:¡­ that is honestly an area we did not think about. What you say is true. We will station a Marine Warship right infant of the Harbor to prevent anything from standing right in front and watch out for the signs you told us about. Anything else?

    Me: The executioners¡­ who will they be?

    Sengoku: Is that important? Ace will be cuffed with Sea stone. Without his powers, he won¡¯t be able to resist no matter who is going to execute him.

    Me: Fleet Admiral. Sometimes I really think you¡¯re an idiot like Vice Admiral Garp over there.

    The room looked at me with a shocked expression.

    Me: Doflamingo, Hancock, even Ace. Worst of all Whitebeard have been confirmed to carry Conqueror¡¯s Haki. What will you do if that hits the executioners? Or what if a projectile hits the executioners, disabling them? Buy them the precious time they need while we struggle to find replacement executioners or try and wake them up as not to lose face.

    Sengoku: I¡­did not think of that. While I am confident that no projectiles will be able to hit them¡ª

    Me: I can move almost at light speed with my fruit. Same with Admiral Kizaru, what if someone from the pirates can do the same? Can you block it then?

    Sengoku: OK, I THINK I GET THE MESSAGE KARA. We¡¯ll have the executioners replaced with two Marine Captains from the New World. They should be able to handle whatever stray projectiles or haki blasts that come their way. Will there be anything else?

    As nobody in the room spoke, the meeting was adjourned as the Marines started to assemble for the war. From all over the world, the Marines mobilized over a hundred thousand elite troopers and countless more to man the cannons and ships.

    As we left the room, I nodded to sis who understood my intent instantly. We followed Garp to his office to which then he turned around.

    Garp: You girls have something to say to me?

    Diana: We do. It¡¯s rather something painful, especially more for you. But in a way I as well. Over our short journey, we¡¯ve encountered Straw Hat a couple of times and each time we let him go alive.

    Garp: *grunt* He should have become a Marine¡­

    Me: You did leave him to be raised by Mountain Bandits. You should have expected the influence they would¡¯ve had on him. Bandits, like pirates enjoy their freedom more than anything¡­ but that¡¯s not the point.

    I took in a deep breath before I continued.

    Me: This war is important. I¡¯m not just talking about the loss of lives in a few days, but rather the shifting of the World¡¯s Balance. The death of your Grandson and possibly the defeat of the Whitebeard Pirates will end the Great Era of Piracy. We will do the best we can to accomplish this, no matter the cost.

    Diana: Yet, the two you will face are your grandsons. Ace will be executed while I am sure Straw Hat will find a way to try and save him. To this, I wanted to apologize to you for whatever happens during the war. But we, like you, must do our duty as Marines.

    Garp: ¡­

    He looked down at the ground with a grave expression before turning around and opening the door to his office.

    Garp: No matter what happens¡­ I won¡¯t blame you¡­ We are Marines after all. You girls should prepare. War is coming.

 38. The War Begins

    Chapter 38

    The entire Marine Headquarters was in high tension as we lost our scout ships one after another. If anything, this was the closest thing this world would have to a World War. Tension floated into the air as the 7 Warlords, or 5 of them, walked out into the open and above the walls, facing directly where Whitebeard would be in canon after a couple of hours.

    Listening to my advice, when allied ships to Whitebeard started to show up, Sengoku filled up the vital positions close to the harbor with some of the Super Sized Warships and notified all Marine officers to look below the Water for signs of Whitebeard¡¯s ship.

    From the hidden wall, the line of fire, to the dozens of Pacifistas, the Marines were ready for war, and so were we.

    Sis and I got into our position, we were granted right next to Garp and Ace atop the execution platform. Sengoku warned us beforehand that we shouldn¡¯t talk too much with Ace or Garp but we told him that we¡¯ll do whatever we want to. He knows us well enough to know that we¡¯re on his side at the end of the day so he didn¡¯t bother.

    As Sis and I sat down to the left of Ace atop of the execution platform we waited until everyone else arrived on scene. First, it was Sengoku who looked dark, ready for whatever will happen. A few minutes later, Garp went onto the platform and sat down next to Ace.

    Not wanting to interrupt, we gave them their moment of family. Both Ace and Garp crying about how things have turned out and Garp wishing that both of his grandson becoming Marines instead of Pirates.

    They calmed down after a couple of minutes when sis talked to Ace.

    Diana: Whitebeard is going to come for you. Not only him but everyone in his crew. His allies, and people who simply have a grudge against the World Government. Everyone is coming.

    Ace: ¡­

    Diana: I wouldn¡¯t give up or hope they wouldn¡¯t come. You hold the biological blood of the Pirate King himself, is the adopted son of both the Strongest Man in the World as well as the Hero of the Marines. There¡¯s too much expectation for you to simply give up. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m here to help you. We¡¯re marines.

    Ace: ¡­ I hope they wouldn¡¯t come.

    Diana: I know a lie when I hear one. You might be the son of Gol. D. Roger the Pirate King. A notorious pirate and the 2nd Division Commander of the Whitebeard Pirates¡­yet in the end you¡¯re just like us. Who would want to die? You want them to come and save you and that¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Ace: Why¡­ why are you being so nice to me?

    Diana: Because the person I see right now isn¡¯t a criminal, but rather a brother of a friend and a son of one of the people I admire. I will remind you that I¡¯m not here to help¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to enjoy seeing a helpless man be cut down.

    Me: 20 years ago in Lougetown, the Pirate King used his last words to send the world into the Golden Age of Piracy. Tell me Fire Fist Ace and Sworn Brother of Straw Hat Luffy. What will you accomplish with your death? What significance will your death bring?

    I gave him a moment to think about it. To face his own mortality and allowing him to make his choice.

    Me: Maybe father like son? Confirming the world that the One Piece does exist? Secrets you have never revealed? Or maybe a Thank You to all those who will make an effort to save you here today. Tell me Portugas D. Ace, I wish to know.

    Ace: I¡­will need to think about that. Thank you. Somehow talking to you two have made me calm.

    Diana: Whatever happens today, whether you live or not, it will be remembered in history for sure. Make sure you know what to say and do.

    Ace simply nodded as Sengoku grabbed the Den Den Mushi and started speaking.

    Sengoku looked grave as he started to tell the truth. The truth of why it was crucial to execute Ace here and now, no matter what the cost.

    Sengoku: Men, I have something crucial to tell you all. Something about the true meaning of Portugas D. Ace.

    He then turned to Ace, who was still looking down, his head low and unmoving.

    Sengoku: Ace, tell me the name of your father.

    Ace: My father¡­is Whitebeard!

    Sengoku: HE IS NOT!!

    Ace: Yes he is!! Whitebeard is my only father! I have no other!

    Sengoku took in a deep breath as he prepared to reveal the truth to the world. The shocking truth about the living blood of none other than the Pirate King Gol D. Roger

    Sengoku: Back then, we searched as though our lives depended on it. Searching for the possibility that there existed on that island a child of that man. Based on nothing but the tiniest leads from Ciper Pol¡­we investigated every newborn children, all children who were yet to be born, and all their mothers but we found nothing.

    Sengoku then paused for dramatic effect before continuing,

    Sengoku: Or so we thought¡­but out of pure obstinacy, your mother had risked her life to perform a certain trick regards to your birth! And it was this trick that deceived our eyes¡­In South Blue there lies an island by the name Baterilla. Your mother¡¯s name was Portugas D. Rouge!

    Everyone is the plaza, walls, and elsewhere in the world listened as Sengoku continued to speak. The truth almost out, just a few more words until everyone knows who Ace is by blood. The cursed blood.

    Sengoku: She performed a feat that we could have never have hoped to imagine¡­and out of her devotion to her child, in her womb¡­for a full 20 months!!! And when the birth finally came, her strength all but spent¡­she left this world as you entered it. One year and 3 months from your father¡¯s death¡­a child was born bearing the most accursed blood to be found in this world. That child is you.

    Everyone strained their ears to hear what Sengoku had to say. To hear the reason they were executing someone Whitebeard would fight over.

    Sengoku: Do not claim you are not aware¡­ Your father is none other than PIRATE KING GOLD ROGER!!!

    The world stayed silent¡­ then roared as they found out the truth.

    Sengoku talked on and on about the meaning and past of Ace before reaching his conclusion.

    Sengoku: THAT IS WHY IT IS ABSOLUTELY IMPERATIVE THAT YOU DIE TODAY! EVEN IF THAT MEANS GOING TO WAR WITH WHITEBEARD HIMSELF!!

    The Marines cheered but the cheering soon died as the Gates of Justice opened and the allies of the Whitebeard Pirates began to show themselves.

    Diana: Sengoku! Whitebeard is nowhere to be seen! Fire into the Ocean! Have all ships in the center of Marineford ready for Moby Dick!

    Sengoku nodded before yelling to all troops through his snail.

    Sengoku: ALL TROOPS READY! WHITEBEARD IS TRYING TO COME INTO THE CENTER OF MARINEFORD! BLOCK IT WITH OUR WARSHIPS!

    It worked. By having super sized warships placed flat on top of where the Moby Dick would be in Canon, there simply was not enough room for another ship. Unsurprisingly, the Moby Dick rose outside of the encirclement.

    From the 3 ships were all main members of the Whitebeard Pirates, as well as all 14 Division Commanders. Slowly, slow but heavy steps sounded across the base as an old but giant of a man stepped onto the front of the Moby Dick. Facing where we were¡­if not for the massive warship between us.

    Sengoku: Whitebeard¡­

    Whitebeard: Gurarara¡­.How many decades has it been Sengoku?

    He paused and scanned the entirely of the base before speaking again. Each word carrying power.

    Whitebeard: My beloved son had better be safe and sound¡­.GURARARARA!!!

    Well, this confirmed it. There really is a man who laughs the same way his Devil Fruit sounds¡­ok, maybe Perona the Ghost Princess does the same. Weird people.

    Whitebeard: You just hang in there a little longer¡­Ace!!

    Ace suddenly looked up in tears at his capita¡­his father.

    Ace: OLD MAN!!!!

    The war¡­it¡¯s begun.

 39. Whitebeard

    Chapter 39

    Whitebeard: Gurarara¡­!!

    He curled his body into himself with his hands rolled into fists. I knew exactly what he was planning to do.

    Whitebeard: OWA!!!

    The air cracked around him as the Earth itself shook. I felt the grounds under the very sea itself break as the Fruit raised the seas.

    Ace: Pops¡­guys¡­I set out on a whim even though you all warned me not to, so¡­WHY DIDN¡¯T YOU JUST LEAVE ME BEHIND!!! My own cockiness got me into this mess in the first place¡­!!

    As he said that, the sea on either side of MarineFord was starting to rise to dangerous heights. Even more as Whitebeard and Ace continued their talk.

    Diana: I told you so~

    Sis told Ace. After all, his entire crew and allies came to save him.

    Diana: I understand what Sengoku¡¯s saying and all. I also understand why you should be executed here today¡­but personally I think all that cursed bloodline thing is bullshit. Your crew over there, that¡¯s your real family. Those who dive headfirst into danger to save their family.

    While Sis was talking to Ace, Sengoku and the other Marine Admirals started to get ready to receive Whitebeard¡¯s attacks.

    Sengoku: Don¡¯t go thinking we can overcome him by pure military force! We might actually be the ones to meet our end¡­That man¡­HOLDS THE POWER TO DESTROY THE WORLD!!!

    The waves towered over the Marine HQ

    Whitebeard: GURARARARA!!

    As Aokiji started to stand up, I turned to him and shouted.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Me: Admiral Aokiji! Let me handle this!!

    Without waiting for a reply, I raised my hands and focused. I focused on a gravity point so powerful but also so small¡­ right below the Moby Dick.

    In addition to that, I fully activated my Devil Fruit for force down the waves from dangerous levels, to ¡®Dangerous only to the Pirates Level¡¯.

    Marines: Wha¡­. the Tsunami is tilting¡­! It¡¯s changing it¡¯s direction!

    The Tsunami started heading towards the Whitebeard Pirates in great heights.

    Me: The Tremor Tremor Fruit might be possible, but one problem it has is it¡¯s destructiveness. It could easily harm ally just as it can harm enemy.

    Sengoku: Good job Kara

    Moments later, the tsunami crashed over the Moby Dick, and into the allied 43 crews.

    Diana: Admiral Aokiji! Now is the time! Freeze the entire bay so that fallen pirates can¡¯t get out of the water! Trap them beneath the water so that Devil fruit users can be saved!!

    The Admiral didn¡¯t need to be told twice.

    Aokiji: ICE AGE

    Suddenly, the entire sea was frozen solid as hundreds of pirates still stuck underwater started to drown to their deaths. Not to mention The Devil Fruit users.

    Sis and I were hiding apples under our Justice Coats and smiled as we felt them chance. One by one, we put them back into our inventory once that change was complete and replaced them with fresh apples.

    Whitebeard: Gurarara!!! Looks like the Marines has a Super Rookie! Not to mention Aokiji¡­ You little rascal!

    While Whitebeard was saying that to Aokiji, I started blasting gamma rays directly to Whitebeard, who took it. Not realizing that he was being hit. It was not really a fair fight, but winning was more important. In addition to the age, cancer, and all the other diseases on top of the Gamma Rays, there was no way Whitebeard was leaving this war alive.

    Marine Commander: The Captains are out! Bombard them!!!

    Stepping onto the ice, the Pirates started running towards the Marine HQ.

    Me: Well, it¡¯s time for me to test out my support skill as well.

    As I activated my second fruit and enhanced the processing speed of my brain, with my observation haki I differentiated every foe from friend before activating my power.

    Me: Large Area Gravity Press! 4G!

    Suddenly, the Pirates turned sluggish as gravity pressed down on every single one of them. Rookies who weren¡¯t ready were immediately squashed to the ground and weren¡¯t able to get up easily.

    The First encounter between Marines and Pirates were absolutely tilting towards the Marines as the Pirates suddenly found themselves hard to move.

    Sengoku: Is this your doing?

    Me: hehe, yeah. But I can¡¯t keep it up for long. I need to save my strength for later.

    I didn¡¯t want to hold this attack for long. While I could easily press down on one area easily, this was a multi tasking selective ability. It¡¯s hard to keep focus on so many enemies at once.

    Marines: The Pirates can¡¯t move!! Get them now!!!

    Kizaru took that as a signal to aim directly at Whitebeard¡­ but like expected, was stopped by Marco the Phoenix.

    As their clash went on, Diamond Jozu rushed to the side of the HQ and picked up a massive Iceburg.

    Me: Oh no you don¡¯t!

    Upon noticing that he was trying to fling that at us, I increased the gravity on the iceberg from 1g to 50g.

    *CRACK*

    Even Diamond Jozu was unable to hold it was the Iceberg immediately crushed the poor man through the ice underneath and into the water.

    Whitebeard Pirates: JOZU~!!!

    At that moment, Little Oars Junior who was easily the biggest creature I have ever seen entered the battle.

    Oars: ACE`KUN~~ I¡¯LL BE THERE IN A JIFFY!

    Diana: Sengoku! We need a massive force to push that giant back! Get Kuma to immediately push that thing back!

    Sengoku: Kuma! Push Oars back! Before he breaches the Bay!

    Kuma, by now he was a complete robot. No emotion, no thought of self. Just a corpse in a cyborg body.

    Kuma: URSUS SHOCK

    A Massive Paw shaped shock was flung at Oars right in the chest and blew him away. As Oars started to lean back and choke up blood.

    Kuma: URSUS SHOCK!

    As cannons rained down upon Oars and another shockwave from Kuma, Oars died right there, without even reaching the walls.

    Ace: OARS!!! NOO~!!! No¡­

    As Ace suffered from the loss of his friends, the War went on. Vice Admiral Ronse the Giant was killed by Whitebeard as in Canon, but this time¡­ Oars¡¯ wasn¡¯t anywhere near the wall to breach through with his body.

    Then I remembered a factor that I completely forgot. As a ship rushed in over the ice as if it was riding water.

    Marine: ICEBREAKER??!!

    Shit! I forgot about that Ice Witch.

    *CRASH!!!*

    The wall was breached.

    Pirates: THE WALL IS BREACHED!!! GOOOO!!!

    As the Pirates started to rush towards to open spot and the Marines defending it furiously, I looked up to find exactly what I expected.

    Diana: The Straw Hats are finally here. Look¡¯s like we¡¯ll have to really move soon!

 40. Whitebeard Pirates VS Marine HQ

    Chapter 40

    Ace: LUFFY~~!!!!

    Luffy: AA~~~~CCE~!!! I FINALLY FOUND YOU!!!

    We¡¯re here to save you!!!

    Sengoku: GARP!!! IS THAT ANOTHER MEMBER OF YOUR FAMILY???!!

    GARP: LUFFY!!!

    Seriously, that Monkey Family has way too much problems. How come each generation become something completely against each other? Garp the Hero of the Marines, Dragon the leader of the Revolutionary, and now Luffy the Straw Hat Pirate; I¡¯d say Sengoku has every right to be mad at Garp. His reluctance to actually teach his son (and grandson) has allowed them to grow into future enemies.

    Aojiki: That¡¯s certainly some group you¡¯ve got there¡­

    Kizaru: To think that we¡¯d see each other again so soon~!

    Sakazuki: So that is him¡­Grandson of the Hero Garp and son of the Dragon¡­That is one pirate who most certainly needs to be eliminated.

    Sengoku: So THIS is your answer, is it, Jimbei??!!

    Jimbei: Indeed! I resign as a Warlord of the Sea!

    Garp: That¡¯s one screwed up team if I ever saw one.

    He noted the former warlords and enemies banded together against them. If we didn¡¯t know exactly what was going to happen, then this might really be a hard battle for us.

    Kizaru: Dear me Sengoku. Am I correct to assume I am allowed to execute all these intruders?

    Sengoku: Naturally.

    On the battlefield, there was pure chaos as the warlord of the Seas directly entered the scene with Marines above them sending down bullets and cannons.

    As Luffy was saved from Kizatu¡¯s light attack by a ¡®death wink¡¯ from Ivankov, Kuma started opening attack on them.

    Gecko Moria raised to Zombie Soldiers to fight on the battlefield for him¡­as usual that lazy bastard.

    Ace: STAY AWAY!! LUFFY!!

    Garp on the side started shaking as he tried his best to hold in his tears, expecting what would become of both of his grandsons. Grandsons he says that aren¡¯t more important than his duties but deep down, he knows family comes first.

    Ace: You should know better! We are both Pirates! We have both sailed the Seas!

    Ace¡¯s voice started to falter, but he made up for that by screaming at the top of his lungs.

    Ace: I HAVE MY OWN ADVENTURES, I HAVE MY OWN NAKAMA, YOU SHOULDN¡¯T BUD IN!! Do YoU Hav¡­e any Ide¡­a How¡­.humilia..ting this is?

    Ace was almost sobbing by the end of his sentence, choking on his words and emotions.

    Luffy: I AM YOUR LITTLE BROTHER!!!

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    While they continued yelling back and forth, Jimbei wiped out Gecko Moria¡¯s zombies by just splashing Seawater on top of them¡­after all the zombie¡¯s weakness was salt.

    Sengoku grabbed his snail before yelling into it.

    Sengoku: This man is another danger for the future! He isn¡¯t only raised together with Ace¡­but¡­He is also the son of the ¡®Revolutionary Dragon¡¯!!!!

    Whitebeard: Marco¡­ I won¡¯t forgive you if you let that boy die.

    Marco: Roger that¡­

    Ace: ¡­ I will accept whatever the future has for me. If someone holds out a hand, I will grab it. But I am also willing to accept the white blade of judgement. I won¡¯t struggle anymore¡­that would just be disrespectful to them.

    Ace said as he looked blankly at the war before him. Pirates being bombarded left and right while stronger ones like Captains and commanders pushed forward despite the heavy resistance.

    Soon, the Whitebeard¡¯s allied Captains started using their own ships to bombard the Marine Warships while Gecko Moria was getting the shit beat out of him by Jimbei. Seriously, if it wasn¡¯t for Crocodile, he would easily be the weakest Warlord. He¡¯d definitely get the ¡®wasted my talent¡¯ and ¡®laziest warlord¡¯ prize anyway though.

    On another side of the HQ, Smoker and Luffy have just begun their battle against each other. Not a heartfelt reunion but one that doesn¡¯t feel bad from the perspective of a bystander¡­ knowing both of their situations.

    Near the Moby Dick, Crocodile was intercepted yet again by a very drenched Jozu Diamond.

    Me: Huh¡­ looks like he didn¡¯t die.

    As the pirates ran amok and against our forces, I turned to Sengoku.

    Me: Sengoku, you know what happened by now, don¡¯t you? Prisoners broke out of Impel Down with Straw Hat Luffy. But there¡¯s no way he did this alone.

    Sengoku: Who do you think it is then¡­?

    Me: I don¡¯t know? How about you count your Warlords and see who¡¯s missing?

    Sengoku: Blackbeard¡­ It is no matter. We must win this war and then we will deal with him afterwards.

    He then ordered the live feed be cut as he prepared for the plan to being. From the other side of the HQ lead by Sentomaru was a troop of Pacifistas.

    Diana: Finally! It¡¯s time for justice!

    As the Pacifists arrived and cornered the Pirates from the other side, the bombardment began.

    *BOOOOM* *BOOOOOM*

    20 Pacifistas wrecked havoc on the tightly packed Pirates and casualties for the Pirates skyrocketed.

    Whitebeard: Che! Was this what you were planning Sengoku? Fine! ALL TROOPS, FORGET THE REAR! CHARGE FORWARD TO THE PLATFORM!!!

    It wasn¡¯t a great move but it was the best they had, so my applause to Whitebeard for being able to think so quickly.

    Kizaru went off again to get Luffy out of the fight. Gecko Moria, who recovered from his loss against Jimbei fought against the weakest group he could find, and Mihawk was still dueling with Vista.

    Then, finally, Squard showed up.

    Diana: Finally

    After a short exchange, Squard stabbed Whitebeard through his torso as the entirely of MarineFord stood shocked at what had happened.

    Sengoku didn¡¯t lose this chance as he issued the next orders.

    Sengoku: Raise the Siege Walls!!

    All around the base, new walls were raised to prevent the Pirates from approaching any further. Whitebeard convinced his crew and everyone once again that he did not sell them out, nor did he ever consider them not as his family¡­but the damage was done. Whitebeard was stabbed and much of the Pirates were already dead.

    Whitebeard: THOSE WHO WOULD FOLLOW ME, BE READY TO LOSE YOUR LIVES!!!

    Sengoku: GET READY!!! THE WORLD¡¯S STRONGEST MAN IS ATTACKING!!

    As Whitebeard jumped down from his ship, a giant Vice Admiral swung his blade at Whitebeard¡­only to be stopped by his own blade.

    Then Whitebeard put his hands in the air¡­as if he¡¯s grabbing something and pulling it to the side¡­

    Me: SIS! It¡¯s coming!!

    Diana: I know!

    Then, just as the world began to tip¡­it stopped.

    POV Diana

    Me: Arrggg!!!

    This was harder than expected. As Whitebeard tipped the entirely of the Island, I increased the bond between the parts where Whitebeard was trying to rip apart. It was a tug of war between him and me¡­

    I found myself levitating into the air from the recoil of resisting Whitebeard¡¯s attack.

    Me: That crazy old man! How strong is he?!

    Then, as the Giant Vice Admiral recovered and struck Whitebeard again, the World returned to normal. I had won the bout.

    That didn¡¯t mean Whitebeard lost. Not at all. Without giving a damn about why his previous attack failed, he punched the admiral with his Devil Fruit coated fists and sent him pummeling straight towards us¡­ and only to be stopped by the 3 Admirals.

    Once they stopped his attacks, the 3 of them looked out towards the plaza, to see chaos everywhere from possibly the strongest individuals in the world.

    Kizaru: Pretty Scary, huh?

    Aokiji: They all appear to be rather enraged¡­

    Just as he finished saying that, the last wall sprung up and all Pirates were trapped in the Bay area. Completely blocking them off from the Platform. No Oar¡¯s body to save them this time again.

    Sengoku: Sakazuki!

    POV Kara

    Me: No! Wait! Let me bring down a meteorite. Admiral Sakazuki, I need you to aim your magma at my meteorite when it comes down. Sengoku! we need you in your Bhudda form to protect the Marines from the shockwave and heat from the blast!

    Sakazuki just nodded, choosing to trust my judgement as it proved to be correct the last few times.

    I focused my power high above the sky into where dad and I kept our ¡®ammo¡¯. I found a rock the size almost perfectly that of the Bay Area and started pulling it down as hard as I can. I made sure to increase the air friction as to heat it faster.

    Me: SHATTERED HEAVENS!!!

    Seconds later, the Sky was blown apart by the massive burning meteorite, shadowing over the entire Bay area of MarineFord. Sakazuki started blasting his Magma fists into the Meteorite setting the rock to melt into Magma as well.

    Behind me, I felt Sengoku change into his Buddha form to prepare for the blast.

    On the side of the Whitebeard Pirates, many just looked at it before dropping their weapons.

    Pirate: Is this¡­ really the power of a human??

    Whitebeard: Like I will let you!!!

    He swung his blade filled to the brim with this Devil Fruit and created a force blade towards the massive meteorite .

    Sis just held the Meteorite together for a bit longer, until I could feel my skin heating up from the intense heat from the Meteorite, before letting go.

    The bay area was showered with flaming rocks, much much worse than what Sakazuki would¡¯ve been able to do alone.

    From my side, Ace simply looked at me in horror as the scream of Pirates boiling alive in the Seawater. Of course, the smoke from the fall covered everything so we can¡¯t see.

    Through the walls, the cannons continued to fire in the non-visible state into the screaming water and the wails of pain.

    A few moments later, what the scene revealed was something I would call inhumane. Almost everyone was dead. Bodies were floating around in the water with only the strongest having survived. Even then¡­ they weren¡¯t looking in good shape.

    The Captains of their respective crews and the Division Commanders seemed to have make it out alright but almost everyone was gone.

    From inside our coats, fruits started changing rapidly and we had to switch them out one after another. Seemed like so much of the Whitebeard Forces were now dead.

    *CRACK*

    Whitebeard attempted to crack the wall but even that failed. Man, I think that they lined the walls with Sealstone to make it that powerful!

    Sengoku: Things have went as planned. We will now proceed with the execution of Portugas D. Ace!

    As he finished saying that, Luffy rode his jet stream of water created by Jimbei and jumped all the way up to where the Admirals were.

    Aokiji: Oh my, you¡¯ve finally made it this far¡­ but you¡¯re still too young to be up in this stage.

    Sakazuki: Aren¡¯t you bold, Dragon¡¯s Son¡­!

    Kizaru: Youth¡­ is such a frightening thing.

    Luffy just looked up at them defiantly.

    Luffy: I¡¯LL SAVE YOU ACE!!! FOOT GATLING!!!

    Me: Whitebeard¡¯s going to be here soon sis, get ready.

    Diana: Finally, it¡¯s us against the Strongest man in the World.

 41. Portugas D. Ace

    Chapter 41

    As expected, Luffy was immediately kicked off the platform by Kizaru, then stabbed by Aokiji¡­ yet the tide turned as Whitebeard took out his hidden card and an unexpected ally helped him.

    Sengoku: Proceed!

    The two captains were knocked off the platform (not killed like in Canon) by Crocodile just as they raised their blades. They took a tumbling down the platform before they came back to their senses¡­all the way at the bottom.

    Below, a fight between Aokiji and Marco began as Whitebeard brought forth his last ship up onto the surface. All survivors of the magma meteor strike climbed onto the ship as they charged into the wall.

    *break*

    One portion of the wall broke, but that was all the Whitebeard pirates and their allies needed.

    Marine: Whitebeard has made it to the Plaza!!!

    Whitebeard put his fist into the air and rallied his men once more.

    Whitebeard: THE TIME HAS FINALLY COME!! WE¡¯RE GOING TO RESCUE ACE! AND TAKE OUT THE WHOLE NAVAL FORCE!!

    Behind me, Sengoku and Garp prepared to fight.

    Aokiji went off to fight Whitebeard but was soon interrupted by Jozu¡­ who was bleeding heavily and looked quite cooked wherever he wasn¡¯t covered by Diamonds. Looks like he wasn¡¯t able to fully avoid the magma.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    On the other side, Luffy was getting hit and beat up left and right. From a cut from Vice Admiral Momonga, a Shigan from a Marine, and finally a light beam from Admiral Kizaru.

    When Kizaru kicked him away¡­only to be caught by Whitebeard. From up here, it looked as if Luffy was already dead, but that would change soon from another does of hormones from Ivankov.

    As the war waged on, Marco tried to fly up towards Ace to save him¡­

    *SMACK!!*

    Garp: If you snot nosed punks want to get past me! You¡¯ll have to do it over my dead body!!

    As the Whitebeard pirates pushed forward, declaring their intention to save no matter what, Ace started sobbing.

    Ace: Why¡­am I so happy? The tears just won¡¯t stop¡­Why do I suddenly want to live¡­?

    With that, Garp started to cry again as well. Trying to hold back his tears as his mind was torn between his duty as a Marine and family.

    Whitebeard: *ughhh*

    Whitebeard suddenly fell onto one knee as his age suddenly caught unto him.

    Sakazuki: So even you cannot escape the effects of old age¡­WHITEBEARD!

    Kizaru: Victory or Defeat is determined in a single moment¡¯s misstep.

    As Kizaru shot his light beams toward Whitebeard, Marco intercepted but was shot through instead. While Marco was down, Jozu was also frozen solid by Aokiji. The tide retuned to the Marines.

    The Final blow was dealt to turn the tide when Sakazuki hit Whitebeard directly in the chest, his hands bubbling with Magma.

    Moments later when Marine Captains and other officers surrounded him¡­

    Whitebeard: I AM WHITEBEARD!!!

    With a single swing of his blade, the captains fell off him like flies.

    As the captains raised their blades once more, I braced for what was coming and sis prepared her Devil fruit for what she had to do.

    Luffy: STOP IT ALREADY~~!!!

    It came, the color of the supreme King, Conqueror¡¯s Haki. As it was still in its infancy, I couldn¡¯t clearly see the Dark Purple lines or his will being projected clearly, but even this much would affect much of the Marines

    Me: ENOUGH!

    With that, I let my own Haki loose, directly towards Luffy. The air crackled as a Haki clashed, His Dark Purple against my Pure White.

    *crackle* *crackle*

    Maybe in 2 years he would have had a chance, but this was only his first shot at Conqueror¡¯s Haki. I easily won the clash as my haki dominated his.

    Luffy: *guh!*

    Luffy fainted backwards as I collapsed his mind along with much of the Pirates beside him. Seeing Luffy downed by my blast of Haki, Ivankov and Jimbei grabbed him and started making a run for it.

    *stab* *stab*

    Ace: *¡­*

    As the execution went as planned, Ace was stabbed through his heart and started to cough out blood as the entirety of MarineFord watched. I then reconnected all the Den Den Mushis around the World so they could witness the scene, shocking the world at Ace¡¯s death, as well as the State both sides were in.

    Ace: Old Man...! Everyone...! And...you, Luffy...Even though I''m so worthless...Even though I ........carry the blood of a demon ...Thank you.....for loving me!!!

    With that, Ace was dead.

    But not on our watch.

    The sea would be so much more interesting with the son of the Pirate King on the loose! Besides, if the Marines go the way they do in Canon, sis and I probably wouldn¡¯t be in the Marines for much longer.

    We won¡¯t work for blind justice no matter what.

    I felt sis¡¯s Devil fruit work as the blades of the captains left Ace¡¯s body. She forced the wound to close itself and dissolved the spilled blood inside his body. All signs of being stabbed except for a deep slice was left on his back and front. His insides returned to normal.

    Following her work, I forced the electric charges to force his heart to beat. Beat again and again until his breath returned. I held him down as he started to move again.

    Sengoku: PORTUGAS D. ACE IS DEAD!!!

    While he was saying that, I carefully leaned into Ace and whispered.

    Me: I might¡¯ve lied. We did save you, It¡¯s time to get you out of here without Sengoku noticing.

 42. Press F to pay respects to Edward Newgate

    Chapter 42

    Whitebeard lost it. As he rampaged across MarineFord killing Marines left and right, I signaled to Sengoku.

    Me: Sis and I are going down there. Also, I¡¯m bringing the corpse to them as well.

    Diana: The sins of the father are not to be carried by the sons. You broke that already; let them at least have a proper funeral with his body. He¡¯s already dead.

    Ace did his part by looking as dead and staying silent as possible.

    When Sengoku nodded I grabbed Ace by his arm and jumped off the platform while Ace lay limp, quickly followed by Sis using Geppo.

    As we flew I spoke a few words to him.

    Me: The sins of the father must not be carried by the son. Ace, you aren¡¯t exactly innocent for your crimes as a Pirate, but there are greater evils out there. You know what I¡¯m talking about right? Big Mom, Kaido, Doflamingo as well as the other big forces in the New World. Take your brother and bring them down. Rally them all for Justice, not for any one flag but the ideal itself for Justice. Understand me?

    He tensed his muscle to show that he heard me.

    Me: Ace¡­ if they find out that you¡¯re still alive before this war is over, that means my career and life is over as well. You got that? The person who saved you is the doctor at the Whitebeard Pirates, not me. Stay silent for a couple of years at least. Otherwise Sengoku¡¯s going to have my head, Ok?

    As Ace faintly tensed his muscle to show that he understood, I threw his body as far away as possible, towards the Whitebeard Pirates¡¯ ship.

    Once I checked that he crashed onto the ship, I dropped down to see sis already starting to engage Whitebeard.

    Me: I can save Ace and all, but I can¡¯t have you renew the age of Piracy. That¡¯ll just create more enemies for all of us.

    Diana: *NUCLEAR REPULSION*

    As sis punched Whitebeard, he got pushed back, but that was the time he needed to say his speech. He planted his Halberd into the ground before speaking.

    Whitebeard: What I¡¯m about to tell you now¡­!! Is my Final Captain¡¯s Order! Listen Carefully Whitebeard Pirates

    Whitebeard, like Garp, was also holding in his tears at the thought of losing their sons, right before his eyes.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Whitebeard: THIS IS WHERE YOU AND I SPLIT UP! EVERY SINGLE ONE OF YOU! STAY ALIVE AT ALL COSTS! RETURN TO THE NEW WORLD IN ONE PIECE!!

    With that, he started to overcharge his Devil Fruit to the maximum before letting loose, directly at the ground.

    Whitebeard: I¡¯m a remnant of my era¡­!! There ain¡¯t no ship that will carry me out to the next one!! GO ON YOU BASTARDSS!!!

    That was our signal, Sis and I jumped down in front of Whitebeard as the all the Pirates started retreating.

    Diana: It pains me that I need to kill you Edward Newgate. You are a man I truly respect. If I wasn¡¯t so focused on Justice, I might¡¯ve become part of your family¡­in a different life.

    Whitebeard: Gurarara¡­ perhaps, in a different life. But kill me heh? We¡¯ll see.

    With that, both of us charged at him. I instantly teleporting to his left, the hand that wasn¡¯t gripping a weapon while sis used her Aura Projection.

    Despite his old age, sickness, and countless injuries, Whitebeard truly lived up to his name. Too sick and old to dodge our slashes or rays, but he tanked them all. He stood as he received each attack, ignoring his injuries as he punched and swung his own blade.

    Yet, just as Shiki canceled out my gravity powers, sis held together everything he shook. The air no longer cracked, the ground no longer shook, and reality held itself as his wounds simply got worse.

    But as the Marineford¡¯s smoke got lower, everyone spotted the true enemy as he revealed himself.

    Blackbeard: Zehahaha!!!

    Whitebeard: You son of a Bitch¡­ Marines, I have one favor to ask of you, not as Whitebeard but as a father.

    He looked at us before lowing his blade, trusting that we wouldn¡¯t strike him. We didn¡¯t move, after all, this was important. We needed to make sure Blackbeard has a seed of doubt of whether he really was going to be the Pirate King. The man Roger would be waiting for.

    Diana: Make it quick, just say a few words then it¡¯s back to talking with our blades.

    Whitebeard nodded in thanks before turning to Blackbeard, who was taunting Sengoku with his words.

    Whitebeard: TEACH! You are the only scum I would never call my son. You broke the one and only Ironclad rule on my ship¡­! You killed your Nakama!

    As Blackbeard started laughing at his words that didn¡¯t affect him one bit, Whitebeard smiled as his next words struck a bullet into Blackbeard.

    Whitebeard: Then let me tell you a secret Teach¡­ You¡¯re not one of them¡­ The men Roger is waiting for, that¡¯s not you. One day¡­

    That was enough, it was getting dangerously close, I signaled sis who nodded in understanding. With Whitebeard just standing there, Sis ran in from the right while I teleported to his left. Yin and Yang, clad in the strongest haki we could muster stabbed through Whitebeard¡¯s heart from either side of him. We didn¡¯t stop there as we pulled the blade down with the help of gravity and cut through his lungs, making his physically unable to speak anymore.

    Diana: I respect you Edward Newgate, but the age of Piracy must come to an end. There will no final words about the Will of D or the One Piece.

    Whitebeard looked shocked at what had just happened, but perhaps in understanding or simply too tired, Whitebeard closed his eyes and died standing.

    I then felt one last fruit chance from inside my pocket which I quickly sent into the Inventory before anyone saw.

    The World saw the death of Whitebeard, live on every Den Den Mushi that was reconnected (by me).

    Diana: WHITEBEARD IS DEAD! THE GOLDEN AGE OF PIRACY IS OVER!!!

    Blackbeard: Wha¡­he¡¯s dead? Zehahaha!!!

    Diana: I wouldn¡¯t be laughing if I were you Blackbeard, you¡¯re next!

    The 2 of us charged his crew and increased the gravity to 50g for an instant, right before we attacked. 2 of his new crew mates were dead as our blades severed their heads from their shoulders.

    I then jumped directly towards Blackbeard who was trying to do something with his Devil Fruit.

    Instead of using electricity, gravity, or anything, I just clad my blade in Haki and sliced his shoulder, followed his hand, then kicked him away.

    Me: Logia can¡¯t defend against Haki. But it looks like your fruit is a little more complicated than that.

    As I saw the Whitebeard pirates retreating with Akainu right at their tails, I put up a smile as I tried something new.

    I grabbed their center of mass as if it was a ball, a non-existent thing in the real world and threw them all right towards Akainu. It was really the gravity pulling them but it felt as if they jumped right towards the scariest Marine Admiral

    Blackbeard: SHITT~!!

    Akainu, who just noticed the Blackbeard pirates flying, or rather pushed towards him gathered more magma on his hands.

    Akainu: I won¡¯t let scum like you get away from here alive¡­!!!

    While that may have hold true for the Whitebeard Pirates, at the moment Law arrived with his submarine and took Luffy before sailing off.

    With our job pretty much done, sis and I jumped back up onto the execution platform where Sengoku still was.

    Diana: Well, things went kind of messy but this was all kind of expected. We won. Ace is dead, Whitebeard is dead, their pirate crew is done for as well as most of his allies. That¡¯s what counts.

    Sengoku: You girls did well out here today. Part of the reason for our Victory was due to you two. You showed strength equal to that of an Admiral. The War is almost over, and it is a complete victory!

    Complete Victory it might be¡­ but now it was just a slaughter. As the Marines started to round up what was left of the Whitebeard Pirates, the Pacifists blowing up the ships that were trying to escape, as well as Admiral Akainu becoming bloodthirsty for the blood of Pirates.

    Koby: That¡¯s enough!!! No more fighting! Let¡¯s stop this already!! This is a waste of lives!!!

    As Akainu prepared to kill Coby by punching through him, the man we were waiting for arrived.

    Shanks: I¡¯VE COME, TO END THIS WAR!!

    There was a small exchange as the Red Hair Pirates landed on the HQ, challenging everyone to a fight if they so wished. Honestly, I wanted to see how strong that man really was¡­but now was not the time.

    Sengoku: Fine¡­I¡¯ll take responsibility.

    Shanks: I apologize.

    Sengoku: *humpf* THIS WAR, IS FINISHED!!!

    And it was thus recorded in the World as a complete Victory for the Marines¡­only leading to a shocking discovery a few years later.

 43. After the War

    Chapter 43

    The War was over. MarineFord was in great need of repairing and damage to the Marines was so great it was staggering. Loss of soldiers numbered in the ten thousands at least as well as the numerous escapees from Impel Down, especially those from the 6th floor.

    Even without Whitebeard confirming the One Piece exists, his short words had enough of an effect on the world. Telling Blackbeard that he is not the one Roger is waiting for rallied much of the ¡®already-pirates¡¯ to go and search for treasure the Pirate King left behind. A total mistake on our part.

    White MarineFord was being rebuilt, our team was sent to Enies Lobby to rest up and heal. While in our room, sis and I secretly took out all of our Devil Fruits. There were at least 60 of them in there, a testament to how many people have died.

    From all of them, we found the one we were searching for.

    Diana: Here it is¡­ the Tremor-Tremor Fruit.

    Me: That¡¯s your fruit sis, but make sure to brace yourself. It¡¯s unbelievably painful.

    That was how sis got the most powerful Paramecia fruit right after the war. Vibrations were a huge asset to her as activating it alone, she could go full Whitebeard level punches while adding micro vibrations would turn her sword into a chainsaw, especially so with Yin.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    We didn¡¯t reveal the fruits to anyone, nor did we tell anyone. We don¡¯t want to attract unnecessary attention, else we might end up like Kuma. Right after the war, Sengoku contacted us and sent us a long~~ I mean a super LLLOOOONNNNGGG list of people around the Blues that we need to chase down and bring to justice.

    Most of them were escapees from Impel Down while a few others were ones that have tried to make a name for themselves after Whitebeard¡¯s death. Taking small islands and territories for themselves as they were no longer under Whitebeard¡¯s protection.

    North Blue, South Blue, East Blue, West Blue, Paradise, and the New World, in just 2 months, we¡¯ve been everywhere except the direct territories of the 3 Emperors.

    Our names, the Rapid Response Unit, became well known all over the Seas. Known as the ¡®Super Rookies of the Marines¡¯ and the ¡®Vain of Pirates¡¯ as every Pirate we hunted was defeated. NOT EVEN ONE EXCEPTION. The fact that the World saw us play a huge role in the Victory of the Marines helped as well.

    To be honest, some fights weren¡¯t all easy. The escapees from Level 6 really did earn their names to be the worst of the worst. Of course, that gave us the chance for me to practice some of my new powers while sis went full berserk with her new fruit. With our ¡®Accelerated Learning¡¯ gift from God with prior knowledge to how Vibrations (or tremors, whatever) work, sis mastered the fruit in that short period of time.

    Blackbeard, without Whitebeard¡¯s fruit wasn¡¯t strong enough to be called a proper Emperor of the Sea. When the remaining Whitebeard pirates regrouped (without telling the World about Ace), they challenged Blackbeard pirates to a fight, which actually ended in a draw. Even defeated and most of their forces gone, the Whitebeard Pirates were not to be looked down upon.

    Thankfully, it seemed as if Ace was going to keep quiet for now. It would¡¯ve been a mess if Ace just jumped right back into action the moment they left MarineFord. That would have resulted in a full-out chase all across the Grandline and possibly more. Now that the World, including the Marines, think he is dead, everything has calmed down a bit.

    To make up for the loss of thousands of elite Marines from the War, the World Draft began, even under the leadership of Sengoku¡­who had not retired. Why would he? The war, although painful, ended in the Complete Victory of the Marines. The Golden Age of Piracy was over, just a few guys here and there popping up with the short words from Whitebeard towards Blackbeard.

    Then, while we were resting on our ship, flying towards East Blue, it happened. The News Coo (which got used to us being in the air by now and no longer confused) brought the Earthshaking News.

    BREAKING NEWS: DARK KING REYLEIGH CONFIRMS THE EXISTENCE OF THE ONE PIECE

    Diana: If one person wouldn¡¯t say it, then the other would huh¡­what strings did you pull this time God?

    That was all the wanna-be Pirates needed. With the existence of the One Piece confirmed by the first mate of the Pirate King himself, Sengoku resigned as the Fleet Admiral as the Second Golden Age of Piracy officially began.

    Meanwhile in a place that doesn¡¯t really exist

    ??: Things ar going to get boring if it just stays like this. They should be out there kicking Big Mom and Kaido¡¯s ass! I think it¡¯s about time I give them their Plot Armor I promised (as well as breaking their peace lol). Time to pull some BS out of the air.

 44. Hello ??

    Chapter 44

    We noticed something in our inventory that we didn¡¯t put before. I found a letter in mine that was addressed to both of us.

    Dear Kara and Diana

    Hey girls, It¡¯s me, ??

    It was pretty fun watching you put people in prison, Kick Kid into Impel Down, running around the World bringing Justice. But you know what¡¯s coming right? In a year¡¯s time, the World will be very different.

    With that Bomb Haired dude resigning, Aokiji and Sakazuki will fight for the position. You know how this will end and I will make sure it ends in Sakazuki¡¯s victory no matter what you do, so don¡¯t even try it.

    You might be wondering, why I¡¯m doing this to the World and you. In a way, I¡¯m manipulating your sense of Justice and to be honest, I¡¯m not even ashamed of it. Sakazuki¡¯s rise to Fleet Admiral will make you two resign or defect. I¡¯m sure of it. You know why? Because he¡¯s going to to give you orders that the Justice of yours will never allow.

    The powers I gave you two are supposed to raze the World, screw up something to the point it can¡¯t be turned back. Now, everything¡¯s almost the way it is back in Canon¡­except Ace.

    While I¡¯m not ashamed, I¡¯m still a bit sorry. This life was meant to be sort of an apology for your tragic past. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll offer you a deal. You¡¯ve asked for broken amounts of power and broken amounts of power you got. Yet, the territory you¡¯ll be heading into next will be the 3 Emperors. Your Powers, however strong, will eventually be defeated if they decide to go full against you on a 1v1 Fight; to note, you will win though if you have enough time, you both can literally give them cancer. If you want to fight the likes of them, you¡¯ll need power, fast. Here¡¯s the deal.

    You¡¯ve got exactly 66 Devil Fruits in your Inventory. I¡¯ll take all of them in exchange for 2 New Ones I just created. A Devil Fruit for each of you that will allow you to overpower anything in your path. Deal?

    If you agree to the deal, put the letter back in your Inventory. If not, just burn it or something; but I¡¯ll let you know, just because you refuse the deal doesn¡¯t mean the previously explained events aren¡¯t going to happen.

    Good luck and I¡¯ll see you girls again when both of you are dead.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    -??

    P.S: May the Plot Armor be with you. (It will, cause I¡¯m your friend)

    Diana: Doesn¡¯t leave much of a choice does he?

    Me: We¡¯ve looked over all the Devil Fruits. We don¡¯t need them.

    Diana: I meant our future. It¡¯s true we wouldn¡¯t enjoy working for Sakazuki, that¡¯s why we tried to keep Sengoku in office. We were also rooting for Aokiji once he was recommended¡­but looks like we can¡¯t face God.

    Let¡¯s give it up. At this point, the only thing we can do is prepare for what is to come.

    Me: yeah¡­ doesn¡¯t really leave a choice. Actually, I think we both knew this was going to happen, didn¡¯t we?

    Diana: If Sakazuki takes office, we leave the Marines. As simple as that; we can¡¯t work for a man who believe so blindly in Absolute Justice. There¡¯s more emotion in Kuma than that man, seriously.

    We sighed at our imminent future.

    Me: What do we do then? After we leave the Marines.

    Diana: Don¡¯t forget the possibility that we might be kicked out instead. Honestly, I want to avoid being Pirates for as long as possible. It¡¯ll be annoying to have the World Government on our tails constantly.

    Me: So we stay in the Marines as long as possible before we leave. Then Bounty hunting like before?

    Diana: We¡¯ll inevitably become Pirates. Sakazuki¡¯s going to order some messed up shit like God said. He knows we¡¯re going to disobey his direct orders. Where would that leave us? Piracy or jail. I¡¯d choose the option where we have some amount of freedom.

    Me: Why don¡¯t we resign before that happens?

    Suddenly a letter appeared right in front of our eyes

    Don¡¯t Even think about Resigning. I¡¯ll blow up the World if you do

    Sincerely, ??

    Diana: God damn it God. Did you really have to do that? Did you really have to pull out that card?

    Me: ¡­ is this what you do to your friends you introverted god? But sis, if it¡¯s going to happen anyway, this is our best shot.

    Diana: Fine, we¡¯ll accept your deal. We don¡¯t want to work for Sakazuki anyway. I¡¯d better apologize to dad though, he¡¯s already joined the Marines. What would he say if he finds that his two twin daughters became pirates? Or rather lawbreakers to be more precise.

    Me: I feel as if he¡¯s going to understand our decision. It¡¯s dad we¡¯re talking about. He may be a doting father but he also understands what is necessary.

    With that, we put the letters back into the inventory and felt the dozens of Devil Fruits disappear¡­and be replaced by 2.

    One was a pure white melon with barely any swirls or patterns. This was had a note with my name on it, saying that this one was for me.

    The other one was the opposite of the first. Pitch black with swirls and patterns covering the entire fruit. Like mine, it had a note with sis¡¯s name on it.

    Diana: Better we eat it now and have time to practice than eat it later and barely know how to use it. Hah¡­ I hate the pain that comes with this though¡­ together?

    Me: Together

    We took a bite and for the next few minutes, we rolled around in pain. It seems like each time we eat a fruit, it gets easier. The first time I fainted, the second time I held on for a pretty long time before doing so. This time¡­it was just really painful. Like having my period for the first time but just slightly more painful.

    Instinctively, I felt a change in me. Physically, I felt myself grow so much stronger. So strong that comparing me now to a few minutes ago would be comparing a child to a full grown man. My eyesight and other senses got sharper as I could hear and see things I never thought possible. Time itself got slower as my processing power of the brain went fast enough to compare it to activating my second fruit, which I haven¡¯t activated yet. If this was what we got right after eating our fruits¡­what could we do in the future? Once we¡¯ve trained these powers.

    I looked towards my sister who seemed like she was experiencing the same thing. She looked at me and nodded. Realizing what the true nature of the fruit really was, and how the strength was just a bonus¡­

    Diana: God made Devil Fruits are scary huh¡­

    She said that as her eyes¡­our eyes changed.

    Me: Sis, you have the Sharingan

    Diana: I know. I can feel it. Why do I think you got the better end of the deal? You¡¯ve got the Rinnegan.

 Note: Explaining to do

    Filler Chapter. Explaining the new powers to people who have not seen Naruto

    Diana received the Sharingan, you can visualize it as having a red eye with 3 circles revolving around the center pupil

    This is also often called ¡°Mirror Eye¡± as they can read people¡¯s moves and react much faster.

    They have 2 main abilities.

    Eye of Insight:

    It can see Chakra, which is like Haki in the Naruto world. So in this fanfic, this eye will be able to clearly view haki in other people¡¯s body.

    They are granted exceptional perception; enough to lip read, instantly mimic movements to the tiniest details. For example, if Diana sees Jimbei perform Fishman Karate with the Sharingan active, she will learn it almost instantly.

    Eye of Hypnotism

    They can trap people in an illusion if they make eye-contact. People can break out of it depending on their willpower and awareness. The illusion is completely controlled by Diana.

    There is an advanced version of the eye called the Mangekyo Sharingan. This is where the fun part begins.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    The user can use ¡®Amaterasu¡¯ which is a Black Flame that burns for 3 nights and days. No ordinary water or power can put out this fire.

    Kamui, which is sucking things into another plane of existence which only Diana can access. With this, she can turn parts of her body intangible, thus becoming like Katakuri who turned parts of his body intangible like Logia.

    Susanoo. An aura that encompasses the user that takes the form of a human (top half or full body depending on utility).

    Forms develop in power, durability, and speed as form develops from

    Skeleton, Muscle, Normal, Armored

    Finally, there is ¡®Perfect Susanoo¡¯ which is the same thing as Armored version but the size of the Statue of Liberty.

    Pretty OP huh? This is why only very few people unlocked this in the Naruto series.

    Rinnegan, Kara¡¯s eye. Imagine a grey pupil but there are a lot of rings around it.

    One very unique thing about this eye is ¡®Pattern Recognition¡¯ or simply put, it turns you into something like a language or fight genius.

    Also, it gives a small mastery over space itself around you.

    The user gains an ability called the 6 Paths Technique.

    Deva Path: Control over Attractive and Repulsive Forces. The scale could be very small or enough to destroy an entire city in one go. Can create miniature planets the size of cities with extreme attractive forces.

    Asura Path: Mechanize the body instantly with weapons. Imagine Franky but much better.

    Human Path: Extraction of information and control over soul of others. (Note, they must first be down before information or soul could be extracted)

    Animal Path: Summon gigantic animals that can¡¯t die. Quite literally can¡¯t die. Doesn¡¯t mean that they aren¡¯t beatable, they just can¡¯t die.

    Preta Path: Absorb chakra, in OP world it¡¯ll be neutralizing Devil Fruit powers and draining Haki.

    Baraka & Outer Path: Summon the King of Hell (which is just an ugly giant head) which can heal & resurrect anyone¡­except yourself (unless you are like Brook where you are conscious and can move while you are dead).

    Demonic Statue of the Outer Path. If you are a Rinnegan holder, you get access to this giant statue the size of a mountain which can pretty much not be destroyed. Enjoy~

    For all you Non-Naruto readers out there, I know this is confusing and might be like ¡°How do you read and understand this crap¡±. Trust me, 72 book worth of reading and suddenly everything makes sense.

    Also, until much later in the story, I won¡¯t be making them use these abilities much so don¡¯t worry too much.

 45. Heated Arguements

    Chapter 45

    When we returned to the Marine HQ, we made sure to take out every single Beri that were in our accounts and asked them to pay us in cash. It¡¯s always safer to have things in your inventory rather than somewhere else. Good hard cash.

    With Sengoku and Garp serving elsewhere in the Marines, the tension between Aokiji and Sakazuki was growing. Of course, in our hearts we were supporting Aokiji but we knew what would happen eventually, so we didn¡¯t bother.

    The Marines underwent a massive development as Marine presence was felt all over the world wit the ¡®World Draft¡¯. From all over the world, new talent and rookie Marines rose up the ranks. One of which was¡­

    Me: Dad!!!

    Dad became a Vice Admiral just a few days ago. He was recognized for his power in dealing with Pirates swiftly and ruthlessly. Like us, he was a Super Rookie of the Marines. Like the great man he is, his crew and other Marines came to respect him as a honorable swordsman. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll become an Admiral soon.

    As for the others in our crew, they became monsters of their own. Training everyday on the Requiem without excuse turned them into forces even to be reckoned with in the New World.

    Sarah, our navigator was taught swordsmanship by both of us and she became skilled at both armament and observational haki. She pushed her observation haki beyond it¡¯s basic form and with my help, awakened the first step of ¡®future sight¡¯. It wasn¡¯t perfectly accurate as mine but any amount of time into the future could help her. Whether it¡¯s in close combat or sniping.

    John Timber, our shipwright, became even more of a muscular monster than he already was. Due to the fact that we often made our crew go after the pirates instead of ourselves, he got the experience he needed to become a strong fighter. His armament haki turned pitch black a month ago and now he can hold it for extended amounts of time. While nowhere close Sarah¡¯s level of observational haki, playing ¡®Hit John while he¡¯s blindfolded¡¯ a couple dozen times finally awakened his ability for it. Through many trial and errors, his Devil Fruit ability with Wood became fearsome. We would often stop of deserted islands for him to practice; one of which was creating a terrain of his choice by growing plants all over the island. He was always a big guy so it makes sense he would choose to fight with Adam Wood gauntlets he makes with his ability. One useful ability he also has is to drain water, like a real tree. One problem would be he still drinks way too much booze.

    Tim, our mechanic and blacksmith, is probably the guy that changed the most in the past couple of months. He got more muscular and his long blue hair that was usually sprayed back was cut short, like John¡¯s. He managed to awaken both forms of haki, though still haven¡¯t grasped a mastery of both. His real ability came from his Devil Fruit. With his solid understanding of how to create weapons and machinery, he can instantly create a weapon connected to his hand or body. An emergency suit of armor, or more! Of course, he always carried a couple extra electricity dial with him just in case.

    Doc Brown didn¡¯t change much in terms of appearance but he maintained his healthy look so that¡¯s something nice. He¡¯s become well versed in his use of Observation haki and his daily sparring against each other made him a capable fighter. Both sis and I have encouraged him to find a Devil Fruit that would supplement his ability as a fighter or doctor, or maybe both. Yet, he chooses not to. Whatever, it¡¯s his loss.

    Other than that, the last 2-3 months together has been a ride with all the crew members. We¡¯ve had more than one close call against some of the escapees from Impel down¡­ok, maybe not for us but for our crew. The atmosphere on the ship was pretty much always bright, full of jokes, and overall happy. None of the crew (except for us) exactly had a happy childhood so maybe this was why they so desperately tried to hold onto moments like these.

    Seeing the great increase in strength and battle power, Sengoku tried to offer them promotions (and much more money) so they could lead teams of their own in different parts, but all of them refused and chose to stay here. Really warms my heart. I remember sis just petting the crying me when I was overcome with emotion from the love the crew members had for us.

    Other than that, there¡¯s really nothing special to update¡­ it¡¯s been a busy couple of months.

    A few weeks later, Aokiji and Akainu decided to duke it out on Punk Hazard like the civilized people they were. We were at the scene with them to take them both back after they¡¯ve had their ¡®friendly discussion¡¯ on who should be the next Fleet Admiral which included a few ¡®arguments¡¯ that consisted of throwing magma and trying to freeze each other the death. Yup, friendly discussion.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Of course, we knew what would happen. Akainu returned alone and told us that he would be the next Fleet Admiral and that Aokiji would not be returning. Of course, he wasn¡¯t dead but he wouldn¡¯t be doing anything for a while so we just took that as an answer and returned to G-1, which was being rebuilt to become the New MarineFord on the New World.

    Diana: Hey Sakazuki

    Akainu: What

    Diana: What are you going to do? How will you change this world, with the power you now hold as Fleet Admiral?

    Akainu: Isn¡¯t it obvious? Bring justice to the Pirates. All of them. One by One we will bring down the emperors and bring them to Justice!

    Diana: ¡­ you do realize you and I have different types of Justice right? I see the world differently from the way you see yours.

    Sakazuki: ¡­

    Diana: Here¡¯s a warning from me and Kara and make sure you take it to heart. The reason we joined the Marines was to bring Justice, as you said, to all people. My priority isn¡¯t removing pirates, but rather making sure the people are protected. I¡¯m not going to talk about sacrifices or anything for your Absolute Justice. That¡¯s the reason we joined and if you ever order us directly to do something that opposes our view¡­

    Me: We will quit, and you know how the media will take that right? With the ¡®Vain of Pirates¡¯ no longer on the sea, it will only aid in the rebirth of the Golden Age of Piracy.

    Diana: Also, whether one of us becomes an Admiral or not, don¡¯t send us to chase some goons that hit the World Nobles or something. We¡¯re here hunting people who do real harm to this world, not someone who punches some sense into those spoiled bastards. Send Kizaru instead.

    Akainu: You¡­cannot say that about the World Nobles.

    Me: Piece of Shits; spoiled brats who love nothing but torture, COVID-19 of the One Piece World, incest loving idiots who lost all their immunities.

    Akainu remained speechless as he was shocked at what I just said, but he chose to remain silent.

    Diana: You and I disagree on many things but this should be one thing we both agree on. The World Nobles don¡¯t deserve their place in the world. The World Government isn¡¯t a Royalty or Monarchy. It¡¯s the frigging World Government that keeps corruption out and Peace in; and yet, the people who cause the most trouble, break the most laws, complain about everything when they are in fact the blessed of the blessed are none other than the World Nobles.

    You¡¯ve seen them bleed before. Their blood isn¡¯t anything special. They¡¯re people, just like us. A parent¡¯s deeds are not their children¡¯s deeds; yet, why do the World Nobles reign so supreme over the World Government when they by themselves have no power at all?

    Think about it Akainu. This is the Marines you are representing, the largest fighting force in the World!

    Our argument was starting to get heated up. I guess this was to be expected, Sakazuki never had any sympathy to begin with.

    Akainu: Enough¡­!

    Diana: The World isn¡¯t just Black and White! Not all World Nobles are good! Not all Marines uphold our promise of Justice! And not all Pirates are evil! There are in-betweens everywhere! You, Sakazuki, have resorted to looking at the world in a simple fashion. Absolute Justice you call it. You deliver death to pirates no matter who they are without question. You sacrifice your own troops, you sacrifice entire nations like you did in Ohara. Tell me then, where are the Justice of the people who died that day? Those who did not study the ancient language?

    Akainu: They were a risk! It was necessary to wipe out everyone¡­!

    Diana: In other words you denied their Justice. Even though they trusted the World Government to protect them, you obliterated their trust. You stripped them of what they thought you stand for.

    Akainu: Diana Fujitora¡­ I think that is quite enough¡­

    Diana: It is not. These are things you need to know. Let¡¯s talk about Nico Robin the devil child. I presume you¡¯ve heard of her once or twice? Now tell me, how could a 10 year old child sink 6 Marine Warships?

    Akainu: She¡¯s a Devil Fruit user!

    Diana: Wrong. You sacrificed your own ships and fabricated the news to make her a Devil spawn to the world. You¡¯ve turned her into a monster so that she would be hunted wherever she would go. Tell me, where is the Justice of Nico Robin? Not as an scholar who studied the ancient language but rather as a 10 year old girl who lost everything¡­because of your Justice.

    Akainu: Those actions were necessary! The ancient language posed too much of a risk to the future!

    Diana: Then why didn¡¯t you bring Ohara into your protection? Get every scholar into the Marine HQ and protect them and make sure they wouldn¡¯t even think about leaving? Or put them to work by finding out what the Ancient cubes say so the Marines could fine Raftel before anyone else does. Finding Raftel and the One Piece would signal the end of Piracy once and for all, don¡¯t you think?

    Yet, your sense of Absolute Justice chose the worst option. Buster Call. Once your Justice was threatened, you removed every chance of it happening at the cost of countless innocent lives, lives you should have been protecting instead as if they were scraps off your plate. To me, THAT is what I see in your so called Absolute Justice. Do you disagree?

    Sakazuki: ¡­

    Me: You¡¯ve got a lot of time to think about it. Just know that we are people before we are Marines. We have our own morals to uphold before we uphold yours.

    If we were going to get kicked out of Marines sooner or later, then we¡¯re messing with Sakazuki as much as we can before be leave. I don¡¯t want to be labeled as ¡®Just Another Pirate¡¯ when our defection inevitably happens.

    After that, the time on board was spent in Silence with the new Fleet Admiral. After dropping him off at G-1, the Marine officers had an official meeting and a vote for the next Marine Admiral to fill in Akainu and Aokiji¡¯s spot. They easily voted us in which made us the youngest Admirals ever.

    After a short ceremony, our new Marine coats, interviews, and a lot of newspapers, we went back to Akainu¡­ Sakazuki now I guess and warned him one more time of our values and of what we will do if he doesn¡¯t repeat OUR Justice as well. We also told him we didn¡¯t want an Epithet and just be called Kara and Diana as always.

    Knowing full well that we are now the Marine¡¯s greatest Military Power, he relented and gave us his word¡­ yet we both knew that in the end that would only buy us time.

    With our rise to Admiral, our crew was also promoted. Sarah officially became a Rear Admiral (which she was very excited about, stepping into the rank of Admiralty).

    Tim and John were both granted the rank of Commander while Doc Brown became a Captain. (Captain is higher than Commander).

    They celebrated this news as well but Sis and I were doing some more important things. Using our hard earned money and a lot of legal documents with evidence of what we did for the Marines, we managed to buy the Requiem from the Marines legally for only 500 Million beri. It was a lot of string pulling and small favors, but in the end it was worth it. We now had the excuse to take off everything that would track us back to the Marines on the ship.

    We had Tim take off all the GPS trackers that didn¡¯t come with a White Den-Den Mushi (these block signals), and reprogram the Pacifista to be loyal to us and not the Marines. Since the PXS-1 was a prototype and the only one of its kind, it was rather easily done. Tim had a confused look at first but when we told him we bought the ship he understood immediately¡­ probably wrong whatever he¡¯s thinking but whatever makes him work.

    It¡¯s only been around 3 months since the end of the War and already so much as changed. I wonder what else will happen in the months to come.

 46. Freedom

    Chapter 46

    It was officially a year since the Paramount War and our powers grew unrivaled except each other. Of course, the world remained oblivious to our new powers but bit by bit in fights against Pirates we tested out our new Powers. We were so swift and clean in dealing with pirates and other criminals around the world, that not only were we deemed the ¡®Youngest Admirals¡¯ but also the ¡®Strongest Admirals¡¯ which was saying of all time. I might¡¯ve not agreed with this statement a few months ago but after seeing how much we¡¯ve grown, I¡¯ve got to admit we¡¯ve gotten stronger.

    A month ago, sis and I had the chance to spar against our father once more, who has gotten stronger with the training the demand from the Marines. It was no longer even a fair fight. The fight was over only a couple minutes in as father surrendered against each of us. While we did expect this result, it was still a groundbreaking moment for us to finally confirm it, to climb a wall that seemed so incredibly high when we first saw it.

    We also beat Garp on 1 on 1 fights when we were sparring. This did end up trashing a few deserted islands but that¡¯s fine. I think the main reason for our win though is mostly due to his age than anything. Despite that, he was one of the toughest opponents I¡¯ve ever faced. His attacks were simple; just punches and kicks. No devil fruit to spice anything up nor any tricks to try and deceive my senses. Instead, this straightforward attack was incredibly fast and unbelievably heavy. In his Haki clad hands, I could see why so many legendary pirates fell to him. While we were with him we also got to see Koby and that other guy who was the son of the Ax Hand Morgan or something¡­nah, the other guy¡¯s not important anyway. Koby was pretty interesting, definitely a rising figure in the Marines. He told me he was about to join a special Marine Unit called SWORD or something. Sounded pretty cool to me.

    Personally, I liked the guy. He shared our sense of Justice. One that stood for the ideals of the Marines. Of standing to up to uphold the ideals of Justice as well as protecting the defenseless from harm. That was what he wanted to make the Marines into if he accomplished his goal of becoming one of the Marine Admirals.

    Despite our status as Admirals, we were given the same freedom as when we were Vice Admirals as we kept going on the Requiem to all around the Blues and the Grand-Line to hunt troublesome pirates. This left only Kizaru to work for the World Noble¡¯s whims. Having to hunt down every non-important and stupid pirates on his owns. Not even once did we respond to their calls and this obviously put us into their ¡®Bad Admirals¡¯ bag, not that we cared.

    One of the downside of becoming an Admiral was the meetings and all the formal stuff we had to do. We also got some more paperwork than before but that wasn¡¯t really a problem. Most of it was just asking for permission anyway, it wasn¡¯t anything like Sengoku scale work.

    One such meeting was atop the Holy City of Marie Jois where all the scumbags of the world was living. We met with the 5 Elder Stars once again and was disgusted by their corruption and willingness to sacrifice so much just to uphold their honor as the Word Government. Sakazuki, who was also with us was disgusted as well.

    Sakazuki: Those old dogs of the World Nobles¡­

    I honestly could not agree with him more when he said that. During the few months where he was Fleet Admiral and sis and I worked under him as Admirals, we became closer than I initially thought possible. Perhaps it was because losing us would mean a major loss of power for the Marines, or perhaps he actually began to see our point in his ¡®Absolute Justice¡¯ but our relationship was not something I would¡¯ve expected a year ago. Honestly, I think he¡¯s starting to realize our point of view in his justice, after all, it was all we ranted about to him.

    After a meeting in that dreaded Marie Jois, the Marine¡¯s top officers were called to an incident at Sabaody Archipelago before returning to G-1 (or Old MarineFord). After completing what we came here for, there were a couple of hours left until we needed to our ship.

    We were wandering around the Archipelago, took a quick look at the Thousand Sunny which was being protected by Kuma, and had some fun. Just after finishing a quick early dinner at our favorite place, we heard a scream outside.

    As expected, it was a World Noble. A snot nosed idiot piece of shit of a noble was holding a gun towards a little girl.

    Idiot: How¡­! How dare you look at me! You all are beneath me! You should¡¯ve put your head on the ground when I walked by. How dare you look up and see my face~!!Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    My observation haki sparked as I saw into the future, the death of the poor girl. Instantly, I teleported in front of the girl and hugged her as the gun fired. The gun only hit my back where I already covered with armament haki, so physically there was no damage done¡­but I realized what would happen.

    *bang* *bang* *bang*

    The bullet him me multiple times in the back but I ignored them. After all, to me, they were harmless¡­even if I didn¡¯t activate haki or devil fruit.

    Idiot: Why? Why aren¡¯t you dead? I¡¯m going to make you my slave!! For saving this little commoner who I was about to kill, I¡¯m going to make you into my sex slave!!!

    I just stood there and ignored him as I checked if the girl was alright. Thankfully, the girl looked fine, no injuries or any sign of trouble.

    Me: Ok little girl, just leave this situation to me and run away, ok?

    She nodded and ran off, not even looking behind her.

    *bang* *bang*

    The bullets never reached her as I increased the gravity on the bullets. They all hit the floor without going much further than an arm¡¯s length. When I turned around, the Idiot of a World Noble slapped me. Of course, it didn¡¯t hurt at all but I didn¡¯t dodge it, after all, this much was bearable¡­for me.

    Through my observation, I could sense rage and anger from everywhere¡­but my sister behind me was burning with desire to kill. I put my hand behind me and found her hand before squeezing it.

    The raging fire in her calmed down a little bit but it was still here, barely held down as she spoke to the noble, with rage and venom laced heavily in her words.

    Diana: Just because of your birthright¡­ you get one more chance. That was your last warning.

    The idiot of a Noble slapped me again without thinking twice. Instantly, I felt as if I was going to get burned from the rage I felt from my sister with observation haki.

    She raised her hands to punch the noble as hard as she can; even without haki or devil fruit, the idiot of a noble would die instantly if he was hit by this. Despite that, I didn¡¯t even try and stop her. Personally, I was pretty pissed as well. And if this became the reason why we need to leave the Marines, then so be it. We were prepared anyway.

    Just before the fist connected to the World Noble¡¯s face, it was grabbed by a massive hand.

    Diana: Sakazuki¡­ I believe you know exactly what is happening?

    Sakazuki: Admiral Diana! What are you doing?! Trying to hurt a World Noble¡­are you crazy?!

    Diana: I believe I had good reason, reasons that shows just how unjust your Absolute Justice is!

    Sakazuki: Apologize to Saint Andrews this instant! He is a World Noble!

    Diana: World Noble my ass! Bloodline doesn¡¯t count for anything! Look at him, the honorable descendants of the founders of the World Government aren¡¯t all great. Look at him, he¡¯s the perfect example of what we call ¡°A Male Pussy¡±

    Sakazuki: DIANA!

    Diana: OH I¡¯M SORRY! I MEANT ¡®SON OF A FUCKING BITCH!!!¡¯

    While they were arguing and the idiot noble, who turned out to be called Andrews, a crowd gathered around us. Some were World Nobles who came to watch what was happening.

    Me: Sakazuki, you know exactly what happened here. Tell me, is what I did to earn that bullet a crime? I mean before sis tried to punch that thing.

    Idiot: Thi¡­THING?

    Sakazuki: You stood in the way of a World Noble!

    Me: Who was trying to hurt an innocent child!! Where is your justice for the child? If you, the World Government, don¡¯t stand up for her rights, her Justice¡­then tell me Sakazuki, Who will?!

    Sakazuki: Her actions insulted a world noble¡­

    Me: World Noble this, World Noble that! How many times do I have to tell you? What if the girl who was about to die was your own mother? Would you still be saying the same thing?

    Sakazuki stayed silent but through my observation haki, I could tell he was in turmoil.

    Diana: Tell me what that World Nobles DID to earn their position. Not who they are and don¡¯t you even say they are World Nobles. What did they do?!

    Sakazuki stayed silent, unable to come up with an answer but the World Nobles around us started yelling and screaming insults.

    World Noble 1: What are you doing Fleet Admiral! Kill them!!

    World Noble 2: How dare they bad mouth us! I¡¯m going to turn them into my slaves!!!

    Idiot: Not even my parents called me that¡­! I¡¯m going to torture you two until you beg for forgiveness.

    World Noble 2: What are you doing! Tie them up Fleet Admiral! Right now or I¡¯ll take this as Treason!!

    Diana: Do you hear this Sakazuki? This is the Justice you work for. These are the people you are protecting and giving them the power to abuse. This is what your Justice is, laid out and in the open. They want me and Kara dead because she saved a defenseless child from being killed. Aren¡¯t you glad that your loyalty is unshaken towards them?

    I could feel Sakazuki¡¯s resolve breaking as his mind was in turmoil. As the yelling and threats continued, he made up his mind.

    He looked at me with shaky eyes before coating his fists with magma.

    Sakazuki: I¡¯m¡­so sorry

    He punched me right across the jaw. I didn¡¯t both dodging as I knew there wasn¡¯t any real strength behind it. Still, I felt my cheeks burn a little bit from the impact as I didn¡¯t even cover it was haki. My natural resistance to most forms of attack skyrocketed after eating the Devil Fruit from God.

    I decided to return the words he said before right back at him.

    Me: Old dog of the World Nobles¡­

    Sakazuki didn¡¯t even raise his head as he looked ashamed of himself. Maybe even this monster had a sense of humanity in him, feeling shame for striking a fellow Marine (not that he had any during the Paramount war).

    The Magma from the punch dropped onto the ground and started to melt the road and soon into the roots below.

    World Noble 2: KILL THEM! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!

    Sakazuki raised his fists again as they were once again bubbling with magma.

    Diana: If you hit either of us, we will retaliate. Not by fighting you, but rather the Justice you protect.

    She then pointed at the World Nobles who gasped.

    Diana: I believe you have no doubt in our ability that we can do so?

    Sakazuki just nodded before lowering his fists.

    Well then, this was it. We threatened the World Nobles multiple times, stopped what they wanted to do, directly opposed our superior and took a punch from him too. There was no way we were going back to the Marines.

    Diana: Fuck your Justice

    She took off her Admiral coat before dropping it into the magma. I followed her example and turned around and started walking back towards the Requiem.

    In a way, I was slightly worried about the consequences of our actions. This will have the entire World After us and we would be constantly chased. Yet, on another side, I felt free. More free than ever before.

    Me: hah¡­ha¡­HAHAHA!

    I started laughing at the ridiculous situation. Even as I felt the eyes on our backs, the bounties that would soon be put on our heads, and all the things that come with being labeled a criminal¡­ I¡¯ve never felt more free.

    Diana: Let us go Kara. It¡¯s time we enter the New World¡­ as free people.

 47. Surprisingly not mad?

    Chapter 47

    All of our crew members already knew what happened. They must¡¯ve heard or seen us from a distance away, or word carried out quickly. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if all the world knows by tomorrow¡­actually that¡¯d be normal.

    With the Reporters everywhere and this time involving the World Nobles, our actions and words would surely be known all around the world.

    Diana: Well, looks like Kara and I aren¡¯t Marines anymore. I¡¯m sorry but if you guys are here to arrest me¡­ I will have to throw you off the ship.

    Sarah: Honestly kind of disappointed Diana, why would you think that? Ever since I¡¯ve joined this crew, I¡¯ve had the most fun in my life¡­ and honestly I¡¯ve never had anything closer to a real family than us. I¡¯m staying. I¡¯m going with you girls till the end.

    Brown: I¡¯ve only recently joined the Marines anyway. I was planning to leave if it wasn¡¯t fun or worth my time, but joining your little team was honestly the best time I¡¯ve spent in decades. I¡¯ll stick around with you guys.

    Tim: I was supposed to study under Dr. Vegapunk¡­ *huh* but somehow you guys make stuff work. Honestly, I enjoy being here. While I love machinery and all, I¡¯d rather stick with you guys and travel the world than be stuck in an office studying blueprint after blueprint. I¡¯m staying.

    John: I¡¯ll stick around. Do I need a reason?

    Sis smiled as she heard each of the crew¡¯s decision to stay.

    Diana: No John. You don¡¯t need a reason, as fellow accomplices in crime now that you all decided to stay with us. we no longer need a reason. Having complete freedom of choice and action¡­ that is one perk of being a Pirate.

    Me: What will we call ourselves? It¡¯s either be a Pirate or death sentence. Nobody survives threatening a World Noble and getting caught. So obviously we¡¯ll become Pirates.

    Diana: Let me get a few words out first though. Just because we become pirates doesn¡¯t mean we throw away our ideals. Everything we worked for as Marines, I plan to continue it, just without the restrictions this time. We won¡¯t pillage, we won¡¯t harm innocents. We¡¯re going to continue to hunt pirates that are known for being notorious. Is that clear?

    Everyone: Obviously

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Sarah: We¡¯ll be pretty much doing the same thing, just that this time we¡¯ll have a bounty on our heads and our backer would be the one trying to kill us.

    Brown: As pirates, that means we can go into the parts where the Marines can¡¯t reach themselves. It sounds like we¡¯re bringing balance to the world to me.

    Diana: I like that idea. How about Equilibrium? A synonym of Balance

    Me: Gets my vote. Not Equilibrium Pirates, just Equilibrium. I don¡¯t like the idea of getting connected to Pirates, even if the Marines label us as Pirates

    Sarah: Better than what I had.

    Tim & John: Sure

    Brown: If you guys are okay with it then I am fine with it as well. Equilibrium it is.

    Diana: Let¡¯s set sail then. I assume we have everything we need? We¡¯re going to the New World, fly over the Red Line.

    With that, I activated my Devil fruit by simply touching the side of the ship as the Requiem started to float. Higher and higher into the air, up towards the top of the Red Line.

    *ring* *ring*

    Diana: Who is it from/

    Sarah: ¡­ it¡¯s from Fleet Admiral Sakazuki

    Me: Sis¡­ it¡¯ll be better to accept the call. Just hear out everything he has to say. I know you felt it as well. When he punched me¡­ his emotions were in turmoil. He¡¯s conflicted, just like Aokiji was.

    Diana: Fine¡­. *click* Hello?

    Sakazuki: Admiral Diana¡­ and Kara. I honestly do not know what to say. By your crimes of threatening and blocking the way of a World Noble, you¡­are now a designated criminal.

    Diana: We¡¯ve decided to sail the seas. So technically we¡¯re pirates now.

    Sakazuki: Not much difference¡­ I¡¯m¡­ confused. How did this happen? Why are you two, who are always off hunting down pirates, pirates?

    Diana: You know why. There are flaws in your system of Justice and one of the biggest flaws are the existence of the World Nobles. We were unlucky in that regard.

    Sakazuki: I don¡¯t normally say this¡­ or I don¡¯t think I ever have¡­ but I think I must apologize to you and your sister. For denying your Justice in front of the World Nobles, or whoever it was is not important. But¡­ I cannot allow any exceptions to this Justice. Not even you¡­even if it¡¯s you. So I apologize for not granting you that exception.

    Diana: We understand. We won¡¯t forgive you, but knowing and working with you, we understand why you did it.

    Sakazuki: That is all I can get I suppose. Other than that, this will probably the last time I¡¯ll be talking to you before you are officially Pirates. Quite the shock this will make in the world, 2 admirals turning to Piracy.

    Diana: You say Piracy but honestly it¡¯s more like skipping work say. Just because we¡¯re named Pirates by you doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re going to start Pillaging, raping, or stealing stuff. We¡¯re going to continue to do what we¡¯ve always done. So here¡¯s my tip. As long as you don¡¯t send any Marines after us, and they don¡¯t attack us, I¡¯m not planning to hurt them. So make sure that they know that ok?

    Sakazuki: That does sound like you. Alright then, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m wishing Pirates good luck¡­ but Good luck.

    With that, the line went silent.

    Me: Now here¡¯s the hard part¡­ how do we tell dad? I mean, he¡¯ll understand but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to take it well.

    Diana: Whatever the case, we need to tell him before the news comes out tomorrow, or worse, later today. *shudder* I don¡¯t want to see dad angry again.

    Me: *sniffle* scary¡­

    Diana: This might take a while, guys, could you please leave the room? We need to call dad.

    The others gave us the space we needed. After collecting our courage, we dialed dad to tell him what had happened.

    It took a couple of hours to explain every detail and to make sure he calms down. When he heard that the World Noble slapped me, twice, I had to literally yell at him to stop him from bringing down a Meteor on Marie Jois. Other than that, he took the news surprisingly well.

    For one, he knew that we were strong enough to take care of ourselves. Second, our ship could fly over the clouds, and have access to the Marine Maps and compasses which removes much of the navigating problem in the New World. Also, I think he knew that this would happen someday.

    Issho: In the end¡­ I¡¯m worried for you girls, but it¡¯s as a father that I am. Otherwise, I¡¯m actually proud of you two. You stood up against something that you thought was wrong, even if that possibly meant your job, or possibly your life. In the end, it seems as if things have worked out¡­in a way. I wish we can continue talking like this but I think our time together will but cut short¡­unless you have a White Den Den mushi

    Me: I have one.

    Issho: Oh? Good! Then let¡¯s continue talking like this as much as we can! We won¡¯t be able to track your location anyway then. Goody Good Good.

    Diana: Next time we meet, we¡¯ll have plenty of Soba noodles for you dad. Thanks Dad.

    Issho: Well, if it¡¯s for my daughters¡­ leaving the Marines just as I join them¡­ *hah* what am I going to do with you two.

    With that, the call was over. It felt as if a storm just passed and the sun came out again.

    Me: Sis, I want want to relax for now.

    Diana: Good idea, let¡¯s just make Dinner and we can all go to sleep. We¡¯ll make PXS take watch throughout the night¡­ not that anyone could fly up here.

    With that, our first day as non-Marines came to an end.

 Readers, what is your Justice?

    You might be wondering why this isn''t a chapter. You might''ve noticed but a major theme in this FanFic is ''Justice''. This recurring theme will only repeat itself as the story goes on.

    I wanted to know how my readers will react to a dilemma. One in which there is no clear justice or answer.

    There is a terrorist who planned to kill thousands by planting an atom bomb in a city. Thankfully the culprit was found but he wouldn''t tell us where he hid the bomb, and all we know is that it''s a time bomb.

    If the question was simply: Would you torture the man to get the location?

    Most of you would say yes. Because by planning to kill them, the terrorist, in our hearts, have lost his human rights. But what if he had a daughter he loved dearly? An innocent daughter who knew nothing about this.

    Would you torture the girl right in front of the father to get the location? This time you know it is very likely that he will tell the location.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    So if you do, you have secured the safety and lives of thousands...but you denied the Justice of 1 girl. Not just denying it, but stripping it off of her. Is this Justice? Is you chose not to, then the blood of thousands are on your hands...but you saved an innocent from being harmed. Is this Justice?

    This is one of Society''s ideas we that we often encounter, that all lives are equal and if so, then 2 lives are more valuable than 1.

    Here''s another example.

    If you are a train conductor and in front of you there are 5 people stuck on the track, leaving the train to run would mean certain death...the break is broken, the engineer didn''t check it beforehand.

    Yet you have an option. You can twist the steering wheel (of the train, just assume it has one) and get the train off the tracks and thus saving the 5 people. Thankfully, there are only 3 people including you on the train.

    What would you do?

    Society would say to sacrifice yourself and save lives. But will you really do so? If your life is on the line, is all life really equal?

    Here''s another way to look at the same question. If you do nothing, and let the 5 people die, then in a way, it''s not your fault. Your duty is to take people from A to B. It was the engineer''s fault for not checking the breaks were functional. Yet, what happens if you twist the handle? The person who chose to sacrifice your life and the other 2 is YOU. It means YOU killed 2 innocent bystanders. Not the engineer, not anyone else, but YOU.

    Tell me in the comments. What would you do? What is your Justice in these situation?

    Next time I post, I''ll return with chapter 48.

    Being a Fanfic so focused on Justice, I thought I needed to know what my readers would think in situations like these.

    Enjoy~

 48. Bounties, but were not Pirates!

    Chapter 48

    Marine Headquarters. New MarineFord, Conference Room

    Captain: This is outrageous!! 2 Marine Admirals defecting and becoming a Pirate?! The Marines will become a laughingstock! Fleet Admiral! You better have a good explanation for this!

    Sakazuki: Shut. Your. Mouth.

    Captain: At least tell us what happened?!

    Sakazuki: They saved a little girl from being shot¡­by a World Noble

    Captain 2: You mean they stood in the way of a World Noble

    Sakazuki: Did I stutter?! I meant what I said. Now stop asking stupid questions and get onto the bounties.

    Commander: Yes, the entirety of the Marine¡¯s Rapid Response Unit was transformed into a Pirate Crew. Led by Former Admiral Diana and Kara Fujitora. Their members include that of Sarah, the navigator. John, the shipwirght; Tim, the mechanic and blacksmith as well as Doctor Brown. Despite each of the crew having their own specialties, each of them are a force to be reckoned with as a result of ¡°that daily hellish gravity training from that bitch Kara¡± quoted by Tim.

    A few members in the conference room chuckled.

    Sakazuki: This is no laughing matter. We just lost our greatest weapon. These two alone brought Justice to almost all Level 6 escapees from Impel Down in 6 months! That¡¯s a feat that is unheard of. They¡¯ve hunted Pirates so quickly and efficiently that they¡¯re known as ¡®Bane of Pirates¡¯. Now they¡¯re gone. How do you think the World will react, huh?

    Sengoku chose to enter the room at that exact time.

    Sengoku: Let¡¯s see, both of them have at least one attack that makes the Buster Call look tame. Both of them possess Conqueror¡¯s Haki. What did I miss¡­? Oh yes, the scariest fact them is that they are growing continuously. In their short time in the Marines, they have grown faster than what I¡¯ve thought possible. The word Super Rookie is not an understatement. The people who call them the Strongest Admirals of this Generation, they are right. Sorry SakazukiThis story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Sakazuki: Hah, I gave up competing with them when Kara brought down that Meteorite right on top of MarineFord. So anyway, I propose this bounty to each of them.

    Captain: This is ridiculous! So high!

    Sakazuki: It should be higher. The only reason it¡¯s not is because I know they¡¯re not going to cause trouble to civilians or Marines. Actually, send out a message to the Marines. ¡°Do Not Shoot or Engage the Former Admirals¡±. That¡¯s an order.

    Somewhere far above the New World

    The following day, the world was in uproar at the news about us. How we have left the Marines and became Pirates.

    NewsCoo Paper: THE BANE OF PIRATES IS NO MORE

    Interesting title really, not very creative, is it? It makes us sound as if we''re dead, of course, it''s explained in the details later on but still, we''re not that weak. What I liked about it was the description of why we left the Marines. These guys from NewsCoo have literally no sense of self-preservation. Judging that their workplace is a floating balloon that travels the 4 seas, I guess no one can really stop them anyway.

    Inside the News was almost a Word for Word exchange between Sakazuki and me, and only occasional commentary about sis¡¯s boldness and the hypocrisy of what the World Government was saying. Man¡­if this was any other company, they would¡¯ve been shut down immediately.

    Following the article were our Bounty Posters. Since we took off with the entire Rapid Response Unit, looks like they already knew that everyone was on board our new Crew.

    Metal Tim

    200,000,000

    Tim: Ok, first of all, what is with this nickname? METAL? I mean I get where that came from but why did they have to name me Metal Tim? Why not something like Steel Crusher or anything.

    Diana: Don¡¯t be sad, 200 million isn¡¯t a small amount.

    Tim: I¡¯m not! It¡¯s just that Metal Tim¡¯s going to be what people call me now¡­it just doesn¡¯t have that ring to it you know? Besides, they¡¯ve got a really old picture! I don¡¯t have long hair anymore. See, why does John¡¯s look and sound better?!

    Crusher John

    250,000,000

    John: I actually like building stuff more than crushing things, but I guess they wanted to make me sound threatening.

    Me: My question is, why do they try and make these titles sound cool? Why not something really lame and stupid to discourage Pirates? Something like Limp Dick Tim or something.

    Sarah: I¡¯m genuinely still shocked at how your little sister can say stuff like that with a blank face, in monotone as well.

    Me: Twin sister

    Diana: You¡¯re the little sis and you know it. *pet* *pet*

    Me: muu¡­ok, what about Doc¡¯s

    Doctor Brown

    250,000,000

    Brown: Oh? That¡¯s pretty normal. Not that I¡¯m complaining.

    Sharpshooter Sarah

    400,000,000

    Me: Ooh~ Sarah¡¯s got the highest bounty~

    Sarah: Well, I always win in the spars so¡­ wait, is that my picture from my CP days?

    Kara Fujitora

    White Death

    2,500,000,000

    Me: Huh, they really do me like that. Makes me sound like a serial Killer

    Diana: You¡¯ve killed a lot of people.

    Me: I know, but only pirates¡­ok maybe a few accidental civilian casualties but we always warn them to get out of the way. It¡¯s their fault for trying to take pictures in a middle of a fight.

    Diana Fujitora

    Black Death

    2,600,000,000

    Me: They made you sound like the Bubonic Plague, ha

    Brown: What plague?

    Me: Nothing, but why is sis¡¯s bounty higher?

    Diana: Because I still win our spars and they know that. Anyway, what does this bring our bounty up to¡­ Holy Shit we¡¯re worth 6.2 Billion total.

    Me: On the bright side, only the dumbest bounty hunters will go after us. I don¡¯t think the Marines will mess with us either. They know how powerful we are. Stil¡­ I¡¯m going to miss the Suites¡­

    Diana: We¡¯ve got enough Money to stay in better places for years, so stop sulking. Sarah, set sail for the former Islands the Whitebeard owned in the New World. We need to talk with a few people.

    Sarah: Aye Aye Captain *snicker*

    Diana: Let¡¯s see what Fire Fist is up to. After all, he has a debt to repay, doesn¡¯t he?

 49. Hello Again Fire Fist

    Chapter 49

    All around the World

    Pirate: The Admirals are no more! Gather up our supplies, we¡¯re heading for the Grand Line!!!

    With the news of the Bane of Pirates leaving the Marines, many pirates across the Blues took that as a sign to set sail. It looks like there¡¯ll be more rookies in Paradise in the coming few years.

    Meanwhile at Beehive

    Blackbeard: Zehahaha!! Those girls were aren¡¯t Marines anymore? Zehahaha. How interesting this all is.

    Meanwhile in Wano

    Kaido: Maybe¡­ just maybe they could kill me.

    Back on the Requiem.

    Diana: We¡¯re The Equilibrium now, we can¡¯t really be having these Marine Symbols all over the ship and sails. We need our own symbol.

    Sarah: I¡¯ve actually tried making one. What do you think?

    It was a beautiful symbol. On a black sheet of paper, the Marine symbol was adopted to become the wings of a white and golden scale (like a balance scale).

    Me: I love it. We can easily point this over all of our Marine Symbols. We just need to get black sails¡­or who cares, just do it on our sails for now.

    It was happy talk and small banter as we flew all over the New World. Of course, this was only made possible because of maps, eternal poses to confirm our locations, the Mastery of Navigation which Sarah began treating as the Holy Scriptures, and by flying over the clouds themselves as to not be disturbed by the horrible weather.

    Even just looking below was enough to see why new Pirates who came to the New World would refer back to the first half as ¡®Paradise¡¯. Although we were above the clouds, all we saw were thunderclouds and massive storms until we came close to an island (then the weather changed into one of the 4 Seasons).

    Sarah: Approaching the former stronghold of the Whitebeard Pirates, from what I¡¯ve heard, this is where the remaining Whitebeard pirates are holing up. We¡¯ll see if the person you are looking for is still here.

    Diana: Good, just land us near the island and we¡¯ll tell them that we¡¯re not here for trouble.

    As soon as our ship landed and sailed into eyesight of the island, cannons started firing in our direction.

    Diana: Well, somebody¡¯s definitely there; but as to whether they recognize or even want us here¡­ that¡¯s still a question.

    I searched island, which looked like a sandy beach before a rocky cliff with many holes the size of caves, for the nearest Den Den Mushi

    Me: *ring* *ring* Hello?

    Man: Hello?

    Me: Yes, um, we¡¯re the ones approaching the island. If you¡¯re in charge, could you please tell your men to stop firing?

    Man: Who is this?

    Me: I¡¯m Kara. Kara Fujitora. I¡¯m here to talk.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Man: ¡­ alright, come on shore then.

    We didn¡¯t both to stop at the shallows, I just willed the ship to float onto the sandy beach and continue floating there.

    Marco: ¡­ I honestly wish we didn¡¯t meet again. But you becoming a Pirate is something I did not expect.

    Diana: First of all, things happen. Second, we''ve never actually properly met before, have we? So I would say this is the first time we¡¯ve really met.

    Marco: You¡¯ve killed Pops, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever forgive you for that.

    Diana: You know Blackbeard¡¯s Devil Fruit powers don¡¯t you? There are rumors he¡¯s got a second Devil fruit. If he didn¡¯t die an honorable death by us, he would¡¯ve been killed by his own son.

    Marco: !! He¡¯s, NOT our Nakama.

    Me: Perhaps not anymore, but we¡¯re here to talk to Fire Fist. I need to discuss some things with him. Or more specifically about his future plans and some stuff regarding his brother.

    With a nod, we followed him into one of the caves under the watchful eyes of the remaining Whitebeard Pirates.

    Deep in the cave was what could be called a large mansion. Connected through the interconnecting tunnels and manmade holes, there were lights, facilities, and more. At last, when we entered the room.

    Diana: Hello Ace, how¡¯s it been?

    Ace did not look good at all. There were bags under his eyes and he looked much skinner than before. He still had his trademark necklace as well as his messy hair, but he looked at if he had seen death, which might actually be true.

    Diana: We¡¯re here to talk.

    In the dimly lit room, we sat down on the end of his bed while our crew looked in shock at the fact that Ace was alive.

    Ace: Why are you here?

    Diana: You know why. The news of our defection¡­ or rather crime should¡¯ve been bigger than most news nowadays; the question for you is, what are you going to do now?

    Ace: Why did you save me?

    Diana: We already told you that, you already know why. Besides, don¡¯t you want to see your brother become the Pirate King?

    Ace: I do¡­ but he thinks I am dead, doesn¡¯t he?

    Me: Everyone except your crew and us think you died that day. I¡¯m actually amazed that you even managed to hide it for that long.

    Diana: That¡¯s not really the point, but did you forget what you said to Whitebeard? We weren¡¯t there but I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t achieved what you promised him yet. You are to wreck the seas and spread his name, is it not?

    Ace: So what? You killed Pops

    Diana: Not this again¡­ your father was going to die in a few hours even if nobody even touched him. I¡¯d say we gave him an honorable death. Besides, while you were hiding inside the Sickbay pretending to be dead, we were holding back Teach from killing your dad¡­in a way.

    Ace: What do you want to say? Just get to the point, through pops, through all the details.

    Diana: Fine¡­ join our crew. Sails the seas with us and become our Nakama.

    Ace: Why should I? I already have my own Nakama

    Diana: The Whitebeard Pirates are disbanded. You are rejecting this fact stubbornly just like your brother would have rejected your death. Besides, the moment you joined their crew, you were more than Nakama weren¡¯t you? Did you ever call Whitebeard Captain? Or did you call him father?

    Ace: ¡­

    Diana: We¡¯re not asking for that kind of relation. We want you to become our Nakama. A good friend, a crew mate that we can trust and rely on.

    Me: Do you really want to be here sulking day and night? You¡¯ve got so much to do in this world! You, your brother, and Sabo¡­ all of you!

    Ace: ¡­!! What did you say?!!!

    Diana: Yes Ace, Sabo is alive. Don¡¯t ask why, don¡¯t ask how. That is all I will tell you until you choose to join us. We¡¯ll stay for two days before we move on. Make up your decision before then Fire Fist.

    It wasn¡¯t even an hour before he came to where we were staying. Well, this was expected. We knew the two things he lived for: Acceptance and his brothers. Both of which were (semi) promised if he joins our crew.

    Ace: I¡¯ll join, but we¡¯re going to see Sabo¡­and¡­and we¡¯re telling Luffy the truth as well. I can¡¯t let him suffer in pain any longer. I need to be there for him¡­no, both of them.

    Diana: We can meet Luffy easily. We know where he¡¯ll be for probably the next year. What we don¡¯t know is Sabo¡¯s location. He¡¯s all over the place. Realistically, the only way we¡¯ll get to contact with him is probably by getting a lot of attention through you¡­or waiting a full year.

    Ace: Why a year?

    Me: Just trust us when we say we know where he¡¯ll be in a year. If we can¡¯t afford to wait that long, we¡¯re going to need to get his attention¡­or someone worse. But anyway, if you¡¯re coming with us, either we hide the fact that you¡¯re Ace or we make it know to everyone and have the World chasing us everywhere.

    Ace: I¡¯d rather keep my head down for a couple of years. You got any ideas on how to do that?

    Diana: I do. I can rearrange the structure and your face¡­one by one. It¡¯s going to be quite painful though, and take quite a long time. We would also need to tattoo a scale on your back, you can keep your Whitebeard Symbol but now you are OUR Nakama as well.

    Ace: I¡¯ve been to Impel Down, almost died multiple times training with Pops; I¡¯m pretty sure I could take it. Just do it.

    It took over a full day to change Ace¡¯s face enough to be unrecognizable. His demeanor looked much nicer overall, with bigger eyes (which changed color to blue) and his skin more tan. His facial structure became longer with a taller nose. We convinced him to change his hairstyle from Messy Harry Potter to pulling back his hair with Tim¡¯s old hair spray.

    Of course, it¡¯s impossible to make him completely unrecognizable as Plastic Surgery wasn¡¯t a thing here, but if you didn¡¯t know the man completely, it would be hard. In addition, he looked much better than a few hours ago.

    Ace: Damn¡­ you weren¡¯t lying. This is kind of painful. You guys ever do this to yourselves?

    Diana: There was one time we needed to infiltrate a group of Level 6 Escapees. We couldn¡¯t risk it by just walking through the front door so we used it once before. Never used it again.

    Me: Your face knows that something¡¯s off so it¡¯s going to slowly change back into your normal face. This should last about 6 months before starting to change back.

    Ace: Thanks, but now I need to tell the others. I need to tell them I¡¯ll be leaving.

    Diana: Go do your thing then. We¡¯ll be right here.

    A day later, we were back on the shore with our slightly floating Requiem on shore.

    Ace: So this is the Pirate¡¯s Nightmare that I¡¯ve heard so much about.

    Me: It¡¯s called Requiem

    Ace: It¡¯s highly likely this is that last thing they¡¯ll hear, fitting name.

    Diana: If you¡¯ve said your goodbyes, it¡¯s time to go. We have a few options as to where to go next.

    Back on board, Sarah had a map that we got/stole from the Marines and started explaining to us about our options.

    Sarah: Ok, Ace, since you¡¯re new we¡¯ll explain some things about how our ship is different from normal. Unlike every other ship, we¡¯re not restricted by weather, calm belt, or even the Red Line. We can quite literally go anywhere.

    We are currently here.

    She pointed to an uncharted part in the New World, a part that was filled in with a marker rather than a proper print.

    Sarah: If we go here or here, we¡¯ll be entering the land of the Emperor¡¯s. If we go here, we might have a chance at intercepting Blackbeard. If we go here, we¡¯re delving into the unknown. Even the Marines have never been here due to the horrible weather¡­even for the New World. No ships came back from there.

    Tim: Um¡­ isn¡¯t that like¡­um, extremely dangerous then?

    She pointed to a dark plot of water in the map, slightly to the back (closer to Paradise) of where we currently were.

    Sarah: But they¡¯ve never had a flying ship to just ignore the sea. Nor did they have electric powers to ignore the lightning. Nor did they have gravity powers to hold their ships steady in the wind. I say we visit whatever is in there. I¡¯ve been dying to know what¡¯s in there. Even your book just lists it with question marks.

    Well, it did sound extremely dangerous. I didn¡¯t want to risk it on something too risky¡­ yet I was curious as well

    I¡¯ve never heard of such a place in One Piece before¡­ well, there were 7 different paths in Paradise. I guess it¡¯s only normal for there to be just as much places in the New World that was never fully explained or shown by Oda.

    Sarah: It takes courage to sail in uncharted waters! It¡¯s a dream come true for me!

    Me: I¡¯m interested. We might get to experience something interesting. Uncharted areas of the world are just as much a marvel as they are dangerous.

    Diana: Fine; After visiting there, we¡¯re heading back to Paradise for a bit. But for now, let¡¯ see what¡¯s going on there.

    Also, Ace, we can¡¯t just keep calling you that. Anything you want to be called?

    Ace: ¡­ Spade. Call me Spade.

    Diana: Alright then Spade, welcome to the Equilibrium

    With that, I willed the ship to float as we turned around, heading off to the uncharted waters of the New World.

 50. Morals

    Chapter 50

    We were on board the Requiem, heading straight for the uncharted waters where no ships returned from. After we showed Ace, now Spade, around the ship and his room, he seemed genuinely quite happy with the set up.

    While everyone was minding their own stuff, with Sarah navigating the ship while reading, John and Tim sparring again and Doc stuck up in his office with his nose in the book we gave him, Spade, me and sis were sitting around the main deck.

    I took a sip of coffee and looked over the Ocean below.

    Me: Man, weather like this seriously makes me glad that we have a flying ship. We were above the clouds but through the gaps between the dark clouds I could see waves the size of tsunamis and thunderstorms crashing down upon the waters below.

    Spade: You have no idea. Even on a ship like the Moby Dick we could feel the sea in the New World. Your crew is blessed to have a flying ship. Man, is this your Devil Fruit Power?

    Me: It¡¯s a combination. The ship can do it on its own but my power makes it permanent.

    Spade: ¡­ I¡¯ve been wanting to ask this for a while now¡­ but why did you quit the Marines? You two were admirals! You could¡¯ve done anything!

    Diana: Well then Fire Fist. Let me ask this first. You were the 2nd Division Commander of the Whitebeard Pirates, but would you give that up if you could save Luffy¡¯s life?

    Spade: Of course!

    Diana: Kind of similar to what happened to us. We joined the Marines to hunt the scum of the World and to bring Justice to people who need them. Then, we finally hit where the Marine¡¯s Justice is different from our own.

    Spade: I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t quite understand¡­

    Diana: Let me explain, the World Government¡¯s Justice isn¡¯t what the people want. It¡¯s just letters on a paper. Justice is defined by their laws. That is different than what is Justice. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Spade: ?

    Me: I have an example. Imagine a man rapes an underage girl and he taped the whole thing on a Den-Den Mushi. Tell me, by law, should he be punished?

    Spade: Of course!

    Me: True incident, this did not happen. The villagers who were outraged by his actions seized the Den den mushi from him by force and gave it to the Marines by force to use as Evidence. However, by law, thievery is also punishable. Thus, during the trial of the man, the Den Den Mushi, despite having solid evidence, did not count. The man was declared innocent as there was no ¡®evidence¡¯ of his crimes. That is Justice of the Marines, but that is not OUR Justice.

    (Author Note: This is a true incident that happened in France. Just change the Den Den Mushi to a Cell Phone)

    Diana: Justice is not so simple. There are many moral questions to be considered when making any decision. For example, the ideology that the value of life is equal. What do you think Spade?

    Spade: It should be correct¡­

    Diana: Then imagine a situation on Reverse Mountain, up the Stream. Ahead of you is another ship full of complete Strangers, not Pirates¡­just strangers. If you go up like this, their ship will crash and only they will die, dozens of them. But if you crash your own ship to the side, only you and Luffy will die. What will you do?

    Spade: I¡­ I will let them die, I know it¡¯s morally wrong to let so many people die for just us two but I can¡¯t let Luffy die!

    Me: Exactly, Justice is a touchy subject. Sometimes, people do some bad shit to survive. Not because they want to but because they are cornered and that¡¯s their only choice and that makes it hard to tell how to serve Justice.

    Diana: A Marine rowboat, stranded in the Grandline with nothing to eat. 5 Marines and 1 Captain. The captain tells everyone to never drink Seawater. After all, it dehydrates you more than you can drink. On the 17th day, the youngest of the Marines give in to the thirst and drinks the Seawater. The following day, the same Marine is sick, dehydrated, and about to die. The captain gives the order to kill the boy and until the Rescue team arrives, they actually survive by eating the boy, by resorting to cannibalism. Is what they did justifiable? You¡¯ve got to know that if they did not eat the boy, they would all be dead.

    (Author Note: This is also a true story. It was 4 people instead though)

    Spade: What happened to them?

    Me: I would¡¯ve said no crime since they were backed to a corner and the boy was going to die anyway. But the Marine¡¯s Justice are letters on a piece of paper. It does not give a single outlier for situations like these. All 5 of them were sentenced to death for killing their crew.

    Spade: ¡­ I see, I think I get your point.

    Diana: Perspective and situations change our Justice. Not every situation is accounted for in the laws of the Marines or the World Government. Not to even begin on the topic of World Nobles. Honestly, I think all of them should be sentenced to death for their actions, but guess what? The one time the law of the World Government does not apply are with the World Nobles. Something similar happened to us and we stood up against one¡­actually a few of them and we were cut from the Marines.

    Spade: That is quite interesting¡­ Yes. Pops had his own rules on the ship as well. Though I think you already know what they are.

    Me: We do. Kind of the reason why you got caught in the first place.

    Spade: Yup¡­ I wish I had just listened to Pops back then¡­ but I was just so angry! More then a dozen years on the crew and Teach¡­! Who could he do that?!

    Diana: They are the worst kind of enemies you can make. Those who can wait, those who can plan and sacrifice almost everything for their goal. I can only offer you my condolences until the right time.

    Spade: Well, I guess.

    Sarah: Sorry to disturb your passionate talk about Justice but up ahead, we are nearing the area. We need you here Kara, next to me from now on.

    Me: Well, looks like I have work to do! See you guys later! Also, Spade, you¡¯re going to start sparring with us later. We know you¡¯re strong but we need you to get stronger . After all, we¡¯re heading into the New World.

    Spade: To think there would be a day when I¡¯m taught by little girls younger than Luffy to get stronger¡­ hah, alright then Captain.

    Me: I¡¯m not the captain. Sis is

    Diana: Damn right I am. You¡¯re going to be sparring with me in a couple of days. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe to spar while we enter that thing

    Right in front of us was a thunderstorm. We were already high up but this cloud seemed to reach the stars.

    Sarah: There¡¯s no way above it. We¡¯ve got to go through it. Kara, we¡¯re going to need you. This might get very bumpy!

    I activated my Second Devil fruit as our ship entered the storm.

 51. Untouched Civilization

    Chapter 51

    I can understand why no ship ever returned from this area. The storm wasn¡¯t just a few hundred meters long, this was miles upon miles of just plain storm. The moment we entered the storm I needed to fully activate my first two Devil Fruits.

    With gravity, I stabilized the ship from leaning in one direction too far before the very next second having to do it the other way. Visibility was zero and Sarah was asking me to use my Observation haki.

    I could see something akin to an eye of the Storm in the distance, so I told her to take us there, which she immediately agreed.

    I have never seen so much lightning in my life, not even when we entered the Storm with Shiki. This was on a different level. Lightning covered almost every area in great intensity. I don¡¯t even know how this is scientifically possible, but at the same time, how does Devil Fruits? I chose not to answer the question and instead push the electric charges away from the ship.

    It took more than half an hour just to go a couple of miles, which is incredibly slow. However the storm formed, it was definitely made to keep things OUT. Going out would be easy as it pretty much whipped everything out into the sea¡­just at a speed you don¡¯t want any ship to be at.

    The moment we broke through, I almost couldn¡¯t believe my eyes, I could see the sun directly above us and the sea below got very calm. It was as if we entered a mini calm belt. The eye of the storm was massive, it was visible end to end but still it was bigger than any one island.

    The size of 2 Manhattans (NYC) if I had to say was the landmass in the flat center of the eye while there were small sprinkles of islands around it. From the look of things, people definitely lived here¡­just quite primitive. They had houses made of rocks and wood, no bricks. The roads were not paved and the ships were nothing more than rafts.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    It is to be expected after all, these people would not have had contact with the outside world for who knows how long.

    Diana: We did it Sarah. I don¡¯t see any other ships like us. I think we can say that we¡¯re the first people to have come here in a long long time.

    Sarah was almost squealing with joy at what they have managed to do. They¡¯ve flown through what Marines have labeled as ¡®Impossible¡¯.

    Diana: Well, since we¡¯ve come here, we¡¯ve got to at least go and see what¡¯s going on don¡¯t we? But before we do that, Doc, could you please spray some disinfectants on us?

    Spade: What?

    Me: We don¡¯t want to give them germs that they¡¯re not resistant to and nor do we want to catch any from them. We¡¯re just reducing the possibility of that from happening by spraying some disinfectants and alcohol on us for good measure. Also, everyone, wear these masks.

    John & Tim: What are these?

    Diana: Just your normal standard gas masks. We¡¯ll wear them until we¡¯re sure that there are no viruses or something here. Doc, please scan for them once we dock.

    As we got closer and closer to land and touched the water, we¡¯ve gathered quite the crowd. People of all age, dressed in fur and plant parts, came out to see us in the hundreds. Before there were yelling and then the people parted.

    Bald men wearing something I can only call ¡®Luxury¡¯ for primitive people like this. They were wearing an uncut skin of a Leopard, Tiger, or other predators as they walked towards us.

    We stopped our ship in the shallows as dropped our anchor just for formalities sake before getting to the front of the deck to face them.

    Bald Guy: Are you the Messenger of Seniram?

    Diana: Holy crap, they speak our language? I don¡¯t know how this is possible but I¡¯ll take it.

    Sis then turned to the bald guy.

    Diana: No, we come from the outside world to explore this place. We¡¯re just visiting and we mean no harm.

    I¡¯m not sure whether it was because we revealed ourselves not to be the messenger of whoever they said we were or that we came from the outside, but the monks suddenly got into what I would call a battle position.

    Bald Guy: Surrender now! Our Prophecy said the those from the outside will only bring death and destruction!! Your strange mouths prove that!

    Gas masks prove the end of civilization for them?

    Diana: You would be true if you attack us. As I said, we¡¯re only here to visit. If I were you I would lower your fists. Also, permission to go on land?

    We didn¡¯t care really. Instead of waiting for an answer, sis just jumped down onto the island and I followed. Besides, the people and even the Monks (who I assume are the soldiers) here felt extremely weak anyway. Of course, not East Blue weak but definitely not even the average pirates in Paradise. Judging that they would have never had to fight massive wars like the war outside, nor did they have the resources or the necessary information to train themselves properly, it made sense they were this weak.

    Bald Guy: We didn¡¯t allow you to step foot in our lands!

    Diana: Sorry, what¡¯s done is done.

    Bald Guy: Humpf! We¡¯ll see. Attack!

    Look at these weaklings, do they really think they can take on us? Can they really not tell the difference in power?

 52. The Hidden Island of Mycan

    Chapter 52

    We didn¡¯t even bother the raise our hands. I was about to do it when sis beat me to it.

    Diana: *Conqueror¡¯s Haki*

    As the black aura crashed into the soldiers with white streaks crackling in the air, there wasn¡¯t much resistance.

    Instantly, all the monks that were trying to attack us except for the guy who screamed were knocked out.

    Diana: So, what¡¯s it going to be? Do we take retaliation for trying to hurt us? Or would you please kindly take us to your leader so we can see what is going on in this place.

    Bald Man: ¡­ Please follow me

    No respect for his fellow Monks huh? He¡¯s ignoring them as if they¡¯re nothing. Looking around and scanning the place, I found that the central landmass if divided into 2 main regions that differed immediately, how? There was a giant wall in the middle of the island with everyone staying far away from it from both sides. Either their keeping people in/out from/of there or they¡¯re not on good terms with each other. I would guess the latter.

    We were led through a series a dirt roads when we heard a *zap* and a scream from behind us. I guess someone was stupid enough to try and get on our ship. Seriously, who does that? Did they really think we¡¯ll leave it unguarded?

    After a pretty short walk, we were led to the biggest wood structure¡­ a 4 story Mansion that honestly looked kind of shabby. But for this island¡¯s standard, it must¡¯ve looked like the Empire State Building.

    After waiting for a couple of minutes outside the ¡®gate¡¯ which was just an average fence with a couple of monks around it, we were allowed inside.

    As I entered the ¡®Mansion¡¯ I found symbols I don¡¯t recognize, statues of people that were out of proportion, and a lot of weird things I had no idea what the purpose was for, but one thing was clear.

    Me: If the person who lives here leads this island, then this is a theocracy. None of the things here would belong in a Kingdom alone, this person is using the authority of whoever that guy¡¯s messenger he said we were to keep his control¡­at least that is what i think.

    I could¡¯ve deciphered the symbols with my Rinnegan if they gave me a bit more time but unfortunately we didn¡¯t.

    Bald Guy: *knock* *knock*

    John: They have a knocking culture as well?

    Leave it to John to ask the really important questions.

    Guy: Enter

    Inside was the fattest man I¡¯ve seen on the island. I mean, while most the people outside looked pretty skinny¡­even slightly starved, this guy was fat. He was also bald like the other monks and worse a very tight looking Tiger skin which was a pain to the eye.

    The moment I used my observation haki on him, I knew I was facing a corrupt bastard. The red aura that symbols malicious intent and lust. Simply disgusting, I saw in him what I saw in World Nobles.

    I looked directly at sis and she understood. We¡¯re not going to get along with this guy.

    Guy: Greetings, I am the Head Priest of the world of Mycan. May I know why you are here and how?

    Diana: We come from the outside world which is so much bigger than you could ever believe. This area is secluded by this storm wall which has been circling around this island for centuries. I believe we¡¯re the first to have made it in here?

    Head Priest: Well, you are the only ones to have passed through the Worldly Barrier if that is what you are talking about. But you still haven¡¯t answered why you have come here.

    Diana: For knowledge; not from you but from here in general; the world outside is large and even now it has not been fully explored. We came to see what the storm was hiding and we found you in the middle of it.

    Head Priest: I find that hard to believe. There is no world out there to begin with. Who are you and why did you come here?

    Diana: Have you ever gone out there? Was there anyone who went out and told you there was nothing?

    Head Priest: ¡­

    Diana: I thought not. Probably your teachings that made you believe that there is no world out there. Your people is a frog in a well. You think that is all there is to the world when in reality there is so much more¡­ Every isolated community we have found and learned throughout history. They think that they are the apex of power and the center of existence¡­ *ha* You have no idea¡­

    Head Priest: *humpf* That aside, I just heard that you killed a few of my people, is that right?Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Diana: Are you referring to when they attacked us without reason or when people came on board our ship without permission?

    Head Priest: Is it normal for your people to knock people out, and in other cases kill them without asking what¡¯s going on?

    Diana: Who knows? I never knew that the small primitive people at Mycan attacked people without thinking of the consequences and then right after that tried to steal our boat. If that¡¯s what¡¯ normal here, I think I¡¯ll steal the ENTIRE FUCKING ISLAND. Thank you

    Sis let out a little bit of her bloodlust (using Sharingan) which made the Head Priest and the bald guy piss themselves¡­ literally.

    Head Priest: How dare you!! How dare you insult me like that? I¡¯m the chosen one of the god Seniram himself! You are nobodies! Fucking commoners!

    Me: Sis¡­

    Diana: I know.

    She activated her Sharingan ability directly at the Head Priest. I don¡¯t know exactly what she showed him but he was completely locked in an illusion (Genjutsu). While in reality it would only be a few seconds, time isn¡¯t the same when you¡¯re in an illusion. It would be a while, even a couple months¡¯ worth of pain and suffering before sis decides to release him.

    After a few seconds, the priest started turning pale, then all of his eyebrows and other parts turned white as if it was bleached. He suddenly began losing weight; rapidly before our eyes. Don¡¯t ask me how this is possible, I¡¯m not sure but his mass decreased to that of an average skinny islander.

    Head Priest: *huff~!* Huh! NO MORE! PLEASE! I¡¯M SORRY.

    He went on the ground and begged towards my sister.

    Me: Sis, what did you show him?

    Diana: Impel Down, all 6 levels for a month each¡­but in level 6 I put all of his worst nightmares there as well.

    Me: Oooh, that¡¯s pretty brutal. Good job though Sis, I think that¡¯ll ought to teach him how to properly talk to us.

    Diana: Anyway, as I told you 10 seconds ago, we¡¯re just here to look around and leave. If you value your sanity, I suggest you don¡¯t disturb us.

    Head Priest: 10¡­10 SECONDS!

    Diana: *glare*

    Head Priest: Sorry! I¡¯m so sorry¡­ no more¡­ no more¡­

    He was making a mess on the ground as he sobbed.

    Diana: Let¡¯s go guys. Sarah, you should take this opportunity to study the island before we leave. We might find something interesting here after all. This place is like a historical museum perfectly preserved in a way.

    With that, we left the mansion, with all the monks ordered not to stand against us. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll listen. I¡¯m more interested in how they¡¯ll describe us after we leave. Perhaps as demons that were sent to tempt them in the ¡®evil¡¯ ways? Or maybe a test that their God sent them? I¡¯m not sure.

    We walked through the streets that could be compared to the slums. As we got closer and closer to the wall, the people got thinner, poorer, and by the wall, people were dying on the streets, begging.

    Me: Sis¡­

    Diana: I know. They have enough food to feed everyone on the island. Someone is hoarding it, and I think we know who.

    Girl: Please *wobble* ¡­food¡­

    A little girl, 15 years old maximum hobbled her way over to us. She had straight but dry (as in not healthy) brown hair with dull brown eyes. Her height was way shorter than what it was supposed to be. She was incredibly thin and looked fragile, and looked as if she hadn¡¯t taken a bath in months. Just looking at her made my heart break¡­ strange how killing people doesn¡¯t shake me at all but things like these do. How does sympathy even work?

    Me: Sis¡­ let¡¯s take her back to the ship.

    Diana: Alright, we can ask her some questions later.

    We returned to the Requiem with her on board.

    Me: Sarah, could you please help her wash? We¡¯ll be preparing food.

    Girl: Food?

    Me: Yes food, but only if you wash well, ok?

    The girl just nodded before following Sarah to the bath.

    We didn¡¯t know what she could eat so we prepared the typical hospital food, but better. Things that were easily digestible, yet tasty. It took a little over half an hour until the girl came out, looking so much better and wearing my PJs.

    Me: You found my PJs? That means you entered my room *pout*

    Sarah: You¡¯re the smallest. You¡¯re only a tiny bit taller than Alisha here. So I had to invade your closet.

    The moment we sat down on the deck with the food laid out, the girl called Alisha dug in and ate like Luffy. Ok, that was an exaggeration but still, she must¡¯ve been extremely hungry. She started slowing down after her 4th plate and finally stopped at her 6th. She looked at us before we finally got her to talk.

    Alisha: Thank you so much for the food¡­ I thought I was going to die! Nobody would sell me anything¡­!

    Diana: Tell us about it, we came here to learn about this place after all.

    Alisha: I was born with a talent¡­ so many people thought I was blessed by the God.

    Diana: Talent? Are we talking about the same thing here?

    Alisha: Umm¡­well, I have a unique ability that nobody else has. But¡­I don¡¯t know how I got it.

    Diana: Tell us, what could you do?

    She looked conflicted, as to trust us or not. Perhaps it was because we were nice to us all along, she decided to trust us.

    Alisha: I can make people stronger¡­temporarily. I can make them have courage, physically stronger, and faster for a while if I am close enough to them.

    Diana: Let me guess, that Monk wanted your ability?

    Alisha: My parents were poor but suddenly they were convicted of crimes they didn¡¯t commit! I know this! But¡­ they were sold as slaves to the Head Priest and¡­ and *sob* they died a few months ago.

    Man, this was a tragic backstory.

    Alisha: The Temple forces everyone to pay their taxes. If I can¡¯t pay, then I¡¯ll become a slave as well. I¡¯ve managed by stealing and running but now nobody is on my side. Nobody sells me food, nobody gives me shelter¡­if this goes on I¡¯ll become the property of the temple.

    Me: That¡¯s some messed up crap. But now we confirmed that they¡¯re slavers. I think that gives us our freedom to act?

    Diana: It does. I have an idea but Kara, this will be quite dangerous.

    Me: What is it?

    Diana: We can¡¯t just kill the Head Priest or his goons. Someone else will just take his place. The problem is the System this entire island works on. I don¡¯t care what the other side is.

    Alisha: Wild animals and monsters. Land monsters too strong for us to kill.

    Diana: Anyway, we can try and change people¡¯s beliefs into democracy and what not, but let¡¯s be honest. It¡¯s not going to last. The moment we leave, it¡¯s going to go back to this.

    Brown: So what are you suggesting?

    Diana: Kara, I need you to change the storm slightly. It¡¯s going to be extremely hard but I need you to permanently slow it down and the lightning sent elsewhere. We need to open us this island to the outside world. Only then will the Marines come here and take over. I¡¯ll tell Sakazuki personally so he doesn¡¯t fuck it up.

    Brown: They¡¯ll demand tribute from these people. An amount these people could never pay!

    Diana: They won¡¯t need it. Look at the storm around you. Can you think of a better defense than this? This island itself is their treasure. We¡¯ll make a deal with him. In exchange for the promise of the safety and rehabilitation of everyone here on this island, Kara will open up a small channel in the storm that could make them enter and exit safely.

    Me: If they don¡¯t honor their promise, we¡¯ll destroy Marie Jois. Simple as that, they know we¡¯re more than capable of it.

    Sarah: I personally don¡¯t like the idea of this¡­ but I can¡¯t think of a better idea. As you girls said for years, they might be corrupt but the sheer size and momentum of the organization keeps the peace¡­for the most part.

    Diana: For the most part, and we¡¯ll be making sure that Mycan here is included in that ¡®most part¡¯

    Me: But sis¡­ there is another option you know? The Revolutionary Army. Pretty sure they¡¯re always looking for perfect hideouts that the Marines can¡¯t find. Honestly, I think they¡¯ll do a better job. I¡¯ve met Dragon, I know what he¡¯s trying to do to the World. Also, this might help with our situation as well.

    I took a look at Spade who was looking at me in a confused manner.

    Me: The question is how do we get into contact with him?

    Diana: We search for him¡­ no¡­ we call him to us. We just have to meet one of his officers and I know where he is. If it¡¯s the Revolutionary Army, they¡¯ll accept the deal.

    I looked at our Den Den Mushi which was connected to 2 smaller Den Den Mushi snails. White and Black, each one serving it¡¯s purpose. I then separated the 2 snails from the main one.

    Me: There, he¡¯ll find us this way. The Revolutionary Dragon will find a way. Sarah, take as much pictures here as possible. We need to have every inch of this place photographed to get this done. While you do that, I¡¯m going to go into the storm a bit and look around.

    Alisha: What about me¡­?

    Diana: We can¡¯t leave her. She¡¯s going to be our second mascot

    Brown: Who is our first mascot?

    Diana: Obviously Kara! *pet* *pet* You¡¯re not the youngest anymore Ms. 15 years old!

    Me: You¡¯re the same age!

    Alisha: Umm¡­I¡¯m 17 actually.

    Me & Diana: WHAT?

    Brown: Serious malnutrition¡­ guess I¡¯ll need to come up with a diet plan as well.

    Me: I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s not our mascot. She¡¯s suffered enough. She¡¯s coming with us!

    Everyone: Hey, it¡¯s not like we said we were against it.

    Spade: Then I¡¯m no longer the newest member already? Does that mean I can stop making everyone tea now?

    Diana: No. You make tea the fastest. You can instantly boil water. Why would we give that role to Alisha when she doesn¡¯t have fire powers?

    Spade: Fine¡­

    Diana: Alright then everyone, looks like we have a plan!

    The next few days were spent in haste. All over the island, Sis and Sarah were busy making measurements while the others were busy doing propaganda for the Revolutionary. Handing out food and sharing messages of the Revolutionary Army as well as drawings of their symbols. We wanted to cause as little panic and chaos when they came so in a way this was preparing them for their arrival.

    While they were doing that, I was flying side the storm, freely and not affected by it at all. After all, I am a Lightning Logia, why would I be affected by wind?

    I scouted every area both over and under the sea. I went as high as possible where there was almost no air (which I didn¡¯t need in this form so it didn¡¯t matter). I analyzed the wind patterns both general and how time (day and night) affects it. Until I found a way.

    Me: I can create a small passageway that can fit a ship our size that opens once a day for 3 hours. This will repeat once every two days. That¡¯s how long it takes for the storm to rotate. Of course, you¡¯ll need something like an eternal log pose if you¡¯re not with me to be sure it¡¯s the right location and time. So I¡¯m going to take an extra log pose and freeze it to here, alright?

    Diana: You do your thing.

    Me: It took a full day to create the passageway and a few more hours to check that it was done properly. But in the end, it was done and we prepared to leave.

    Diana: Goodbye people of Mycan. We¡¯ll miss you! Make sure to welcome the people from the Revolutionary Army!

    People: Revolution!! Revolution!!!

    Huh, we didn¡¯t plan on making them into fanatics, but whatever helps Dragon.

    Diana: Sarah, set course for Kamabakka Kingdom. We have to talk to a certain Ivankov of the Revolutionary Army.

    With that, and with a new crew mate, we left the hidden island of Mycan back into the New World.

 53. Hello, were here to meet you Part 1

    Chapter 53

    We crossed back over the Red Line by flying over it. While our original crew members were quite used to all of this by now, (having flown all across the world), Spade was amazed at how simple it was.

    Spade: You guys have no idea how troublesome it is to go under the sea 10,000 meters and through a small tunnel that can barely fit the Moby Dick. Every time we went across, our Navigator was stressed the entire time! And you¡­ your crew just flies around like this?

    Diana: We may be the Equilibrium now but we were the Rapid Response Unit of the Marines. That means we need to respond to crisis as soon as possible. We don¡¯t have time to be pulled up to Marie Jois by that rope elevator thing or down under to Fishman Island.

    That was the extent of Spade¡¯s excitement but Alisha was on a whole different level. The first day we got out of the storm, she was amazed by pretty much everything. The endless sea, the skies, and most of all, Spade¡¯s stories.

    She was like a sponge, sucking up all the knowledge of the World. The World Government, the Pirates, Yonko, Warlords, our situation, and the people we were going to meet; the Revolutionary Army.

    She asked us about our history as Marine Admirals and Spade as his days on the crew of the ¡®Strongest Man in the World¡¯. In just a few days, we could see that her complexion had changed. Her face was always lit up with a smile, she was getting a healthy amount of food and snacks as well as exercise. We were also training her in her ability in what we started to call the ¡°Boost Boost Fruit¡± since we found that she can¡¯t use her powers when in contact with Seastone, proving that her powers did indeed come from a Devil Fruit.

    It might not seem like a great power right now, but if she trains in the correct way, this could be one of the most broken fruits in the One Piece Universe.

    While she was going on the easy training for now, Sis and I were wiping the floor with Spade. No matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t even land a single hit on us before he hit the ground.

    Spade: You two remind me of when I first joined the Whitebeard Pirates. I tried to kill Pops so many times and yet, it was always me that got beat up.

    Sis got much better at using her fruit to heal people so the recovery process of everyone on board got much faster, much to Doc¡¯s delight. This also meant that the intensity of the training increased, much to everyone¡¯s dislike.

    Spade: So¡­ why didn¡¯t you join the Revolutionary Army then? It seems like they match your Justice for the most part, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯d love to have 2 of the strongest people on this planet on their side.

    Me: It¡¯s true that what they¡¯re doing is something I agree with. My question is, I know they¡¯re capable of infiltrating Marie Jois, but why don¡¯t they just kill all the World Nobles while the Admirals aren¡¯t there? Then they¡¯ll be done with it. With most of the corruption gone, the Marines could fill in those roles with people who would make some actual use of their power for good. But they¡¯re not really doing that. They¡¯re attacking random Marine bases around the Blues and the Grand Line instead of doing what really needs to be done.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Spade: That couldn¡¯t be it

    Me: You¡¯re right. We also didn¡¯t want to lose our freedom. I talk about Justice and all, but in the end, I wish for privacy and freedom of my actions, thoughts, and speech. The Marines know not to harm us, after all, I¡¯m sure Sakazuki warned all the Marines. But the moment we join the Revolutionaries, we¡¯re on the run. The Marines will actively send troops after us despite knowing it¡¯s not going to work. They¡¯ll continuously send troops to annoy us. They¡¯ll lose, but they¡¯re sending a message.

    Spade: Then why did you bring me into your crew? If you hate attention so much, then I¡¯m like the worst there is.

    Me: First and foremost, nothing more important than a Nakama except my own sister. You would do the same I¡¯m sure unless Sabo or Luffy is involved. Am I correct?

    He nodded

    Me: That means no matter what happens, even when the World knows you are alive, that¡¯s not important. Got it? You are our Nakama now so we¡¯re sticking together until the end. Whether you like it or not.

    He nodded again, this time with slightly teary eyes.

    Me: Other than that, we¡¯re going to try and hide it for as long as possible though. But we¡¯ll have to undo that once we meet your brothers.

    That brightened him up.

    Sarah: Approaching Kamabakka Kingdom, they are hailing us.

    Diana: Put them through.

    *bzzt* *bzzt* *click*

    I picked up a signal also trying to tap into our talk. I memorized it before accepting the call. No need to cut the line when I don¡¯t know what their objective or even who they are yet.

    Diana: Hello?

    Feminine Male Voice: Hello~ This is the Kamabakka Kingdom¡¯s security. May we know who you are?

    Diana: We are Equilibrium. We¡¯re here to talk with your ruler. It¡¯s confidential information and it¡¯s important we talk to him now.

    Feminine Male Voice: ¡­ Who are you?

    Diana: Diana Fujitora.

    Feminine Male Voice: ¡­! Please wait one moment.

    *click*

    Ivankov: Vho is Vhis?

    (Author Note: Replacing letters with V is harder than I thought it would be so his/her voice is going to be normal now. Please insert self V pronunciations whenever Ivankov speaks)

    Diana: We need to talk to you. It¡¯s important.

    Ivankov: And why should I trust you?

    Diana: I¡¯m going to talk to you either way. It¡¯s either that we talk to you peacefully or we talk to you after you can¡¯t move. Trust me when I say we are far more than capable of razing your Kingdom

    Ivankov: Now now, no need for threats. I know well enough about you and your sister, ¡°Strongest Admirals¡±. I have no doubt about your strengths. Please dock, not that we could even stop you from doing so anyway.

    With permission granted from the Queen herself, we docked and came aboard. Right away, we saw heart shaped plants, pink animals, and so much other things that could be connected to LGBT, not that I cared. Well, normally I wouldn¡¯t but these giant woman who I bet tried to rape Sanji was making me slightly uncomfortable. Well, we were on their island after all, I have no right to judge.

    We walked through the many roads and soon into the castle where Ivankov was waiting for us.

    Diana: Nice to meet you Emporio Ivankov, thank you for welcoming us to Kamabakka Kingdom. While I would love to share stories and talk about hormones, I¡¯m afraid I simply do not have the time nor will to do that.

    Ivankov: As expected, Bane of Pirates

    Diana: Now please take out your Den Den Mushi and call Dragon for us. We need to talk to him. Make sure nobody can tap in either.

    I passed a White Den Den Mushi to sis who held it up for Ivankov

    DianaL You can borrow him for a minute.

    Not even the slightest bit fazed that we¡¯ve just straight up demanded to talk with the Most Wanted Man in the World, or even the fact that we knew, Ivankov simply took out her Den Den Mushi, received the white one from sis, and connected it.

    *ring* *ring* *Click*

    Dragon: Ivankov? Is that you?

    Ivankov: Yes Dragon. I have a few people here who wants to talk to you.

    She passed the snail to me and sis

    Me: Hello Dragon, it¡¯s nice to see that you care for your son after all.

    Dragon: ¡­! Kara Fujitora.

    Me: Nice to meet you again Dragon. Unfortunately, I need to talk to you about some pretty important stuff. Even if you¡¯re sure that no one is tapping into this call right now, the amount of information we need to pass onto you is not an amount I can tell by calling. You need to come here and bring your Chief of Staff as well.

    Dragon: Naturally, you can¡¯t expect me to have some doubts about this. Ivankov?

    Ivankov: My senses are telling me to trust them in this matter boy. I would do as she says.

    Dragon: Very well, we will be there in 2 week¡¯s time. Will that be all?

    Me: So far, yes. I look forward to meeting you again. This time we won¡¯t be meeting as enemies so that¡¯s a change.

    Dragon: Indeed it is.

    *click*

    With that, the call was off.

    Diana: By the look of things, it looks while we¡¯ll be in your hospitality. Thank you.

    Ivankov: Well, I trust that you have information really worth making Dragon himself come all the way back here.

    Diana: We do.

    Ivankov then assigned us guest rooms in which we were allowed to stay for the next 2 weeks. Then, in the middle of the night, I heard a scream that obviously came from a man.

    ???: HELP~~!

    Feminine Male Voices: Sanji-kun, let us play dress up with you~

    Diana: Oh shit. I can¡¯t believe we actually forgot about Sanji.

 54. Hello, Were here to meet you Part 2

    Chapter 54

    We met up with our crew the following morning and sis told them about what we know.

    Diana: Alright so everyone listen up. Dragon is on his way here and it¡¯s going to take a while. Instead, we¡¯re going to use this chance to train. Sarah, Spade, and doc, you three are going to train with us. You all have enough skill and what you really need is more experience against an overwhelmingly strong opponent.

    Sarah & Doc: I think we¡¯ve had enough of that, namely from you and Kara. Can¡¯t we just spar against each other?

    Spade: I¡¯d like to try and fight against them as well.

    Diana: Fine then, do that first and then we¡¯ll spar. Ok, John, Tim and Alisha, you are going to train the 6 Marine Skills to mastery. Make sure to teach Alisha well. In addition, Alisha, you are to continue to increase the stamina of everyone around you, including yourself.

    Me: Also, if anyone sees a very perverted blond cook from the Straw Hats here, please just ignore him. Sarah, Alisha, if he tries to seduce you, kick him in the balls, ok?

    They all nodded before heading off to the training area, which was just a wide open area, of the Kingdom.

    The next couple of days was well spent on training others. The only person I could even push myself a little bit was against my sister. Still, we couldn¡¯t properly train since if we did, there wouldn¡¯t be an island around us anymore.

    Over this short period, Alisha came to hate my gravity trainings and learned the basics of what Geppo is supposed to feel like through the help of my Devil Fruit. It was fine until¡­

    Sanji: Is that a real woman? This is truly a woman? Not my eyes playing tricks on me?

    Me: Oh dear God no please.

    As the blond cook started rushing towards sis and me with his heart shaped eyes, sis gave me the ok.

    Me: *Rinnegan* Almighty Push!

    Sanji was flown up and away from us and almost broke the sound barrier. This would kill even a normal captain from Paradise but this was Sanji we were talking about. He should be fine. Hell, I might¡¯ve even helped him awaken Geppo in a way.

    Dinner at Ivankov¡¯s place was delicious. I¡¯m still not planning on admitting that their food is better than what me or sis could cook but this was still better than most high class restaurants we¡¯ve been to.

    *pet* *pet*

    Me: muu¡­why does there have to be 2 big sis¡¯ now?

    Alisha: Stay quiet baby girl and let me pet you.

    *pet* *pet*

    So in this way, another member of the ¡®Pet Kara¡¯ joined. Well, Alisha was still shorter and smaller than me so that made me feel a little better but¡­

    Brown: She¡¯s growing. We¡¯ve only known her for a short while but she¡¯s definitely growing.

    I don¡¯t want to be the smallest again!!

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    This happened again the following day but once he spotted us eating dinner together with Ivankov, but then Sanji walked in no longer yelling stuff about woman.

    Diana: Vinsmoke Sanji.

    Sanji: ¡­! How?

    Diana: Nevermind how I know, but tell me, do you even know what you are training? You are just running away daily from those¡­ who are those again Ivankov?

    Ivankov: Girls with the soul of a man

    Diana: Yes, them. You¡¯re just running. You need to train your legs properly instead of just doing that. From tomorrow, join Tim and John¡¯s lesson on the 6 Marine Skills with Alisha. John, Tim, please focus the lesson more on Geppo, Soru, and Rankyaku, in that order.

    John & Tim: Alright.

    Sanji: Why are you helping me?

    Diana: Your crew is sure to create waves of trouble in the New World. I sense trouble coming from you from your home as well as an Emperor of the Sea. You need to grow stronger¡­fast. Else Germa might take you back hmm?

    Sanji¡¯s frowned once again when he heard the name of his former family.

    Me: Don¡¯t be mad. Just train with all you¡¯ve got and you¡¯ll eventually get it.

    Perhaps because Sanji has been running for over a year by now, he quickly got how to use Geppo and was starting to understand the basics of Soru. His black leg style really was a unique fighting style that focused entirely, and completely on non-hand combat.

    Diana: I know you¡¯ve got your Black Leg Style, and I get that you¡¯re trying to protect your hands from getting hurt since you wouldn¡¯t use them for anything other than cooking. But you¡¯ve got to understand that there are a lot more body parts than just hands and legs. What about the elbows, did you know that the hardest bone is actually your forehead? Adopt a new fighting style, one that lets you become unpredictable and deadlier.

    It was a simple thought but it got the job done. Sparring with Tim (our weakest), Sanji simply didn¡¯t have a way to win against even Tim. He was forced to adapt and improvise and develop his own fighting style. One that differed from his sole reliance on his black leg style.

    We wouldn''t stay here long enough to properly teach him haki or anything but having a proper teacher, even for the 6 Marine Skills definitely made him improve a lot in just a week.

    Alisha, on the other hand, was going through strength training. Just like everyone else in the beginning, we tried to set the strongest and sturdiest foundation possible before going into combat training. Of course, she hated every moment of it, but also she was amazed at the results. We kept pushing her to try new things with her Devil Fruits while other times pushing a singular activity as much as she can before she collapsed. Later on discussing new uses for it and other training methods.

    Before we knew it, it was almost 2 weeks when they finally arrived. Ivankov prepared a meeting room for us and kicked everyone out. Sis changed Ace¡¯s face back a little bit each day so now he was back to his normal face, so we made him wear a mask and hood. I wanted to make it a surprise.

    In the conference room where all of our crew was waiting, Dragon entered with a few of his officers, but not with the person I needed, or specifically pointed out. I knew he was here since I could feel a relatively powerful presence from the ship, but he just chose not to come here.

    Diana: Hello Dragon. I¡¯m Diana Fujitora

    Me: Hi, I believe this is the second time we¡¯re meeting?

    Dragon: Nice to meet you all. Now, I believe you had something important to say?

    Me: We do, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t say it without your Chief of Staff here.

    Dragon: ¡­You see, he¡¯s in something of a depression. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t mean it but your actions have indirectly caused the death of his close friend.

    Me: We need him here no matter what. I¡¯m not starting until we have all of you here.

    Dragon: Very well¡­ Koala?

    Koala: On it.

    She then left to fetch Sabo from the ship. It¡¯s always better to start things off with an emotional reunion. That way, we can get their trust before we even begin, which makes things so much easier.

    Diana: Well, I don¡¯t see a problem with kicking things off. Tell me Dragon, your conflict with the World Government has made you quite the target I believe? I¡¯m sure you feel safe and sound at Baltigo but it¡¯s only a matter of time before some unwanted people find out where your base is.

    Dragon seemed genuinely surprised by the fact that we knew where his headquarters was.

    Diana: Don¡¯t worry, nobody except us knows yet. But you must realize the risk you take on every mission, don¡¯t you? People will find it sooner or later. We¡¯re here to suggest someplace for you¡­but here he is.

    Sabo walked in, looking pissed and glared at us. There was a moment of silence as Spade looked at Sabo through his mask and hood¡­and uncomfortable amount of tension building up before I decided to confirm it for him.

    Me: Hello Chief of Staff, or should I call you Sabo?

    Sabo: Don¡¯t talk to¡ª-

    Spade: SABO!!!!

    Spade flew across the conference room in a speed that most people¡¯s Soru wouldn¡¯t be able to follow and tackled Sabo in a hug.

    Spade: It¡¯s me! It¡¯s me! It¡¯s ACE!

    He literally ripped and burned off his mask and hood in a desperate attempt to get it off faster.

    Sabo: ¡­Ace? Wha¡­ how are you alive?

    Spade: It¡¯s a long story. An incredibly long story that starts with my execution a year ago.

    Diana: I believe we have to time. I¡¯m sure Dragon would like to hear it as well, and Ivankov, I believe?

    Dragon nodded while Ivankov was yelling out stuff about how a stab through his heart should¡¯ve meant certain death.

    Spade: Let me explain then¡­

    It took a while to explain everything with both of them sobbing from time to time. How Ace first met us on top of the execution platform and we talked for a bit. How we let him die before resurrecting him with our Devil Fruit Powers

    Dragon: Wait¡­ you can resurrect the dead?

    Me: What we did to Ace wasn¡¯t a resurrection. It was more like making his body think he was alive and getting his heart and brain to function again. So I wouldn¡¯t call it resurrection. More like, waking him up.

    In reality, I did have power over death with the Rinnegan¡¯s Outer Path, but Dragon didn¡¯t need to know that.

    Spade: So anyway after that they made me shut up about everything because they didn¡¯t want to lose their jobs.

    Me: More importantly stop the Golden Age of Piracy. If that age went through a rebirth it would mean a restart on everything we did over the last year.

    Spade: It kind of already happened. With Rayleigh¡¯s words as well as you two leaving the Marines.

    Diana: *sigh* Anyway, that¡¯s pretty much what happened. We haven¡¯t seen Ace since until we left the Marines and went to find him.

    Me: We¡¯re going to alter his face and all to keep his identity a secret to everyone except for a few people. I trust you understand why?

    They all nodded.

    Diana: Now that the reunion business is settled, let¡¯s get into what we called you here for Dragon. We have a new base in mind for you and we think you¡¯d like it. Sarah? Please bring up the pictures.

    With that, we came to forge an unofficial alliance with the Revolutionary Army with both Dragon and Sabo thanking us. While we had to decline Dragon¡¯s offer of joining the army, he said they would always provide a home for us whenever we need it. It¡¯s nice to know you¡¯ve got a strong ally behind your back.

    With all the careful planning, details, and passing on and making copies of important maps, pictures, and log poses (which I did by manipulating the electric waves), it took a full 2 days. After which we exchanged numbers so we can contact him directly should the need ever arise.

    Diana: Remember Dragon. Unlike you and your army, we aren¡¯t direct enemies with the World Government. So only call this number if you need help with Pirates, the Warlords, or something that won¡¯t get us into some deep shit, ok?

    Dragon: Everything we do gets us into some deep shit, but I¡¯ll try to keep it to a minimum.

    Diana: You better. Well, I think it¡¯s time for us to leave now. Thank you Ivankov for hosting us so well. Your food was delicious and thank you for the recipes.

    Sanji who was in the background: YOU GOT THE RECIPE!!?!

    Me: Goodbye Dragon, Sabo, Ivankov. I dearly hope you don¡¯t drag us down into your mess but judging that one of your chief officers is a sworn brother of our Nakama, I guess we¡¯ll probably end up there anyway.

    After last minute goodbyes as well as punching Sanji a couple of times to make sure he wouldn¡¯t sneak aboard the Requiem, we left.

    Sarah: Where to Captain?

    Diana: Set course for Amazon Lily, we¡¯re going to see Straw Hat.

 55. Hello, were here to meet you Part 3

    Chapter 55

    Sarah: Approaching Amazon Lily, but Diana, are you sure you want to invade the land of a Warlord?

    Diana: We¡¯re not invading. We¡¯re going to ask for permission first and explain exactly why we¡¯re here and what we¡¯re going to do. If they don¡¯t let us, then we¡¯ll invade.

    Sarah: I think you¡¯ve adopted the ¡®I¡¯m going to do it anyway but I¡¯m warning you beforehand¡¯ during your days as an Admiral

    Diana: Well, we did get a lot of political power honesty. My 10 fingers aren¡¯t enough to count the number of Kings and other nobles around the world I¡¯ve beat up for saying something stupid to me or sis and they can¡¯t do anything about it.

    Actually, scratch that. The World Government always took my side whenever they complained and that shut pretty much everyone.

    We landed on the water and started sailing towards the island. Honestly, it was a beautiful island, and possibly a paradise for women who wanted to live without men. For men, it was one of the Lovecraftian Horrors, Certain Beauty and Certain Death. No man except Luffy can truly step on the island and be welcomed. Despite this, Tim and John looked pretty excited about the idea of visiting an island of ¡®All Woman¡¯ and something about ¡®Underage Captains gonna make us look like pedos¡¯. I then noticed that all the women on board were underage¡­ not that we even had interest in you guys to start with, sorry guys.

    Sarah: They¡¯re hailing us.

    Diana: Put them through

    ?: Who is this? You are sailing in the Waters of Amazon Lily, led by the Pirate Empress and Warlord of the Sea Boa Hancock!

    Diana: Hello, this is former Marine Admiral Diana Fujitora. I¡¯m here to talk to Hancock.

    That shut her up real quick. Whether they can or not tell if it is real, names hold power and our name was especially powerful. Even Oda showed this by using the Straw Hat¡¯s name after the time-skip with the fake Straw Hat crew and how they used the strength and element of fear of the name to their advantage.

    ?: Why do you think we¡¯ll allow you to speak with her?

    Diana: Man, I¡¯m being questioned the same things everywhere we go. Alright, what I told you wan¡¯t a question. I said, ¡®I¡¯m here to talk to Hancock¡¯, not ¡®May I talk to your Pirate Empress¡¯. What that means is either me and my crew are going to be invited into your palace and we have a nice talk and we leave in peace¡­or, we talk to her after a fight you won¡¯t win.

    *click* *ring* *ring*

    ???: Grant them permission. If they truly are who they say they are, then we can¡¯t stop them.

    ?: Fine. Admiral Diana, you are allowed to dock¡­except we only have room for one ship and it¡¯s currently being used.

    Diana: That won¡¯t be a problem. Kara, please

    I made the boat float slightly as we approached the island, and then we got on land¡­with the boat.

    Diana: Alright, all men stay here. We don¡¯t want to break any customs. So I¡¯m sorry Tim, John, but looks like you¡¯ll just have to enjoy watching people from on board.

    Tim: Damn it.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The females of the ship, which was just sis, me, Sarah, and Alisha, jumped off the ship and was greeted by woman of many proportions.

    Guard: So you weren¡¯t lying. But please, what does the Formal Marine Admirals have to do here in Amazon Lily?

    Diana: We need information. Information only your Queen has. Please lead us to her.

    They decided to take the risk. After all, they knew what we did during our days as Admirals. It was either my way or MY WAY, the latter being much more painful that the former. No exceptions. That was what we were famous for after all.

    We were led to the palace of Amazon Lily, and as soon as we saw Boa Hancock, I started having the De Ju Vu feeling. Of course Boa and Ivankov are are polar opposites in looks and their respective kingdoms but didn¡¯t we pretty much do the same thing (or are going do the same thing) for both of them?

    We just really demanded entry into their Kingdom, got them to talk to us by force for information or a connection without giving a damn about anyone else. Well, at least nobody¡¯s getting hurt.

    Diana: Hello Pirate Empress, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of us?

    Boa: It would be stupid to have not heard of you two, though I can¡¯t say about the third member.

    Me: Our newest member, her name is Alisha

    Alisha: Hello~

    Diana: Anyway, could we get right to talking? We came here for information and we¡¯ll leave as soon as we have it. We¡¯re looking for the location of Rusukaina.

    Me: Before anything is said, I need you to know a few things about all of us here. First, we are not attracted to Straw Hat Luffy, second, we are not trying to harm him but we need to bring him information. Also, this one¡¯s for you. He loves his Nakama as much as he values his life so if you really want him why don¡¯t you officially ally with him or something? Or give him a lot of meat. That works as well.

    My rapid fire explanation seemed to do the trick as Boa calmed down. Seriously, ok, I can understand people becoming friends with Luffy since he¡¯s so innocent and bright but how does anyone fall in love with him? Weird One Piece characters¡­just so weird.

    Boa: Is that really all you need?

    Diana: Unless you want us to stay, that¡¯s it.

    Boa: Very well. I¡¯ll give you the location. But be careful, Rayleigh might be there and I¡¯m not sure if he regards you as his friend.

    Diana: We just need to stop him for a couple seconds until he listens to us. I¡¯m pretty sure any one of us can manage that.

    An hour later, we were sailing to Rusukaina using a map that Boa gave us. It was a nice addition to the World Map Sarah had in her room, which she then used to label every single island and something notable in the World. Over the last year, the map has gotten incredibly detailed from both her personal experience and the ¡®seemingly infinite pool of knowledge¡¯ from the Mastery of Navigation we have given her.

    Diana: We only know a little about the island so be careful. From what we know, a Kingdom used to exist here but they couldn¡¯t live in the harsh environment and the dangerous animals so they died out.

    We docked out ship a slight distance away from the woods but we stayed onboard for now.

    We didn¡¯t want to face any animals walking through the place or even spend time looking for Ace and Luffy (though I can find them using observation haki), there was a much easier way.

    Me: *Conqueror¡¯s Haki Blast*

    The manifestation of my will blasted throughout the entirety of the island as thousands of animals submitted to me immediately. While so, I felt a familiar presence as well as a pretty powerful figure on another part of the island.

    Me: Found them. I don¡¯t think Luffy¡¯s noticed anything out of the ordinary but Rayleigh should definitely know by now. Other than that¡­

    I looked at Spade

    Me: It¡¯s been a full year since you¡¯ve seen your brother. I think I owe you this time before we properly sail as Nakama across the Blues and the Grand Line

    Spade: Thank you¡­ it means a lot to me.

    With that, we let Spade just walk towards where Rayeligh and Luffy should be while we waited on the ship.

    It was a full day before they returned. Not just Spade but also Luffy and Rayleigh. That was nice of him to stop his training for a moment to come say hi to us.

    Diana: Hello Straw Hat, it¡¯s been a while hasn¡¯t it? Last time I saw you, you were falling out of the sky and into the war. I¡¯ve got to say, a very risky move but if you wanted to get attention, you definitely did that.

    Luffy ignored everything sis said, but instead put his head on the ground and said¡­

    Luffy: Thank you for saving Ace! I¡¯m so happy right now.

    Describing his feelings as ¡®happy¡¯, and with such simple words. Man, Luffy really is an innocent jolly roger character. Still, from Canon I¡¯ve seen the effect Ace¡¯s death had on him and it was not a pretty sight.

    Diana: Nah, there were some reasons behind it but it was honestly mostly because we wanted to. So no need to thank us. We also came to drop by so Ace can have his time with his precious little brother and ease your worries a bit.

    Me: Luffy. You¡¯ve experienced my Conqueror¡¯s haki as my enemy twice and both times you were knocked out or pressed to the ground. During the war you¡¯ve shown the world that you have potential. Make sure to learn it properly ok?

    We had a feast that night which mostly consisted of animals that Luffy caught roasted over an open fire. Sis and I just added a few spices here and there to make it taste better but the setting itself was what made the food really delicious.

    Luffy: ¡­

    Me: What, I can¡¯t eat just meat. I need to have it with rice, noodles, or something. When I¡¯m really desperate I¡¯ll take bread but eating meat alone¡­yuck.

    Luffy made a face that he just doesn¡¯t get it. I mean, meat was definitely tasty but doesn¡¯t it grow old really fast? It¡¯s just the same flavor over and over again. Without rice, or noodles, or another source of food, it¡¯s hard to appreciate the flavor of meat¡­ or at least that¡¯s what I think. Most people just seemed to disagree with me on this topic anyway.

    Me: It is an honor to meet the Dark King himself though¡­in the middle of nowhere like here as well.

    Rayleigh: Well, I¡¯m nothing more than an old Ship coater nowadays. You can treat this as a special vacation for me, training this young fella.

    Me: Well, if I was still a Marine, I would probably fought you the moment we met no questions. But the truth is, just like how I respect Whitebeard, I respect you as well.

    Rayleigh: Care to explain to this old man?

    Me: You¡¯re not a good person. I respect you as a pirate, but not as a person. That is why if I was still a Marine, I would have no moral concerns in putting you into Impel Down. Not that I think it can even hold you for long¡­

    Rayleigh: haha¡­ well yes, you would be correct. I have done some bad things in my life and I¡¯ve killed a countless number of innocent young Marines. Yet, I understand what you are saying, as I was never someone that went looking for trouble.

    There was a lot of talking between our crew and Rayleigh. After all, they were meeting the living legend himself. Everyone would be asking questions about all sorts of stuff. Of course, I made sure to warn them to not ask anything about the One Piece or the location of Raftel. Just the Luffy, I agree there needs to be some the joy in the mystery of the adventure.

    With Luffy almost celebrating with all his heart, it seems he went back to his immature and stupid self. Just minutes after a nice dinner, he challenged Ace (or Spade, but I¡¯ll call him Ace while he¡¯s with Luffy) to a fight, claiming that he can beat him now.

    The result was simply devastating. It wasn¡¯t even close, and that was to be expected. Ace was still the 2nd Division Commander of the Whitebeard Pirates. Of course he would have already mastered both his Devil Fruit and his Haki. If anything, he would be more talented than Luffy at it.

    We stayed for the night on our ship, dropped off some supplies that Boa told us to leave with them (much to Rayleigh¡¯s distaste) before leaving.

    Sarah: Where are we going now?

    Diana: Just one more stop before we¡¯re back to sailing the world as we please. We¡¯re going back to Sabaody Archipelago. We stock up before going back to the New World.

 56. Shifting the Balance

    Chapter 56

    First thing we did before docking at Sabaody was getting Spade his face-change again. We changed him a bit more than we had last time. I doubt even Luffy could tell if this really is his brother now. While you could tell some sort of resemblance, it was too vague to say.

    We docked on Sabaody Archipelago right next to a Marine Ship just to piss them off. They were about to complain but once they saw who we were they just put their heads down and walked back.

    Diana: Hey you!

    The Marine who was wearing a Commander¡¯s uniform started to sweat heavily as he started walking towards us.

    Commander: Admiral Diana¡­?

    Diana: Not really an Admiral anymore, so you don¡¯t need to call me that. But more importantly, don¡¯t we need to pay for our visa? I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯re not allowed to dock here for free¡­

    Commander: Yes ma¡¯am! I mean¡­ yes. Um¡­ 300 Beri for the week or 100 Beri if you are leaving today.

    Me: Sis, we might be here longer than a day. We need to stock up a lot. We depleted a lot of our food supply and all from Mycan.

    Diana: *hands over 300 Beri* Here.

    Commander: Thank you

    The moment he gave us the paper that proved that we paid for our stay, he walked/ran off. Probably to inform his superiors that we were here.

    Walking down the Archipelago, people still recognized us. We weren¡¯t wearing our signature Admiral Marine Coat but I was still wearing the same old tights (they¡¯re new, just the same ones) while Sis was wearing the same black formal wear. Most people avoided us as we walked through the streets while a few tried to follow us from behind.

    I saw multiple bounty hunters eyeing us, but there weren¡¯t any idiots like from Kizaru¡¯s time at Sabaody. There were many, but nobody tried it.

    We assigned everyone roles on what to buy so we just split up at the Market District and went our ways to buy everything we needed.

    It seems I was right in my assumption that Sakazuki gave the order to not engage us. Wise choice Sakazuki, thanks for making our lives easier.

    Me: All the grain, flour, and eggs you have today please.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Shopkeeper: Eh? EH!!! yes, of course!

    Seriously, what¡¯s up with these people getting surprised when I start talking to them. This wasn¡¯t really talking either. This was pretty much getting ridiculous at this point. If I met the president of my country in my previous life, I would get my nerves together and act confident.

    As I dumped all of them in the big bubble cart that I borrowed, I went around buying more and more. Spices, food, drinks, snacks, and a lot more of things we probably wouldn¡¯t be able to buy outside the Archipelago.

    After all, even if my heritage is from Wano, I grew up in Sabaody after all. The food here is my favorite.

    We all had a two day long massive shopping spree. Spending over a Hundred Million Beri on food, repairs, supplies and more. Of course, we more than easily earned 300 Million beri by just snatching up pirates that were trying to hide from us on the Island.

    Me: 340 Million Beri

    Marine: But¡­ Pirates aren¡¯t allo¡ª-

    Me: We¡¯re not Pirates. Give me the money

    Marine: But crimina¡ª-

    Me: You already took the Pirates. Do you want me to go in there and set them free again? Equal transactions. If you won¡¯t give me the money, than I take back what you took from me for free.

    So we easily got our money back with some friendly talk and convincing. During the entire time, we met multiple reporters and got our pictures taken by a least two dozen Den Den Mushi and I¡¯m pretty sure they got dozens of good pictures of our ship and flag. I guess we¡¯ll be known by that flag now.

    That night, we all had a serious meeting about our future. What we want to do and how we can do it. We didn¡¯t want to be Pirates; having to pillage and steal in order to live¡­no. We wanted to be something unique but powerful. We wanted our own domain in the New World¡­ but we didn¡¯t want to be recognized as an Emperor.

    Diana: We¡¯ve always wanted to try and achieve World Peace. It¡¯s not going to work out every problem but I say we try and make THAT. We¡¯ve got the resources, we¡¯ve got Billions of Beri to back us up. We can do it. If we pull this off, we have the legitimate reasons to wipe them off one by one with most of the World on our side.

    Everyone: We do¡­

    Me: I say it¡¯s worth a try. Besides, nobody can really stop us from doing so anyway.

    We smiled. This was the perk of being powerful.

    Diana: We can¡¯t just do this without telling anyone. Pulling off something of this scale will catch the attention of the entire world. We¡¯re going to need to make sure they won¡¯t interfere. Especially the World Government, we don¡¯t want them poking their noses in where they don¡¯t belong.

    Me: I¡¯ve a simple solution to that.

    Sarah: Tell us

    Me: Let¡¯s warn them. Set course for New MarineFord.

    We docked at New MarineFord and walked right through security, into the offices and straight up to Sakazuki¡¯s office.

    Sakazuki: I was wondering which idiot would dare dock at New MarineFord but it turned out to be you guys. What do you want?

    I ignored him and went over to dad, who was now an admiral, and gave him a hug.

    Me: I just came to see dad, is that not allowed?

    Sakazuki: Do you THINK it¡¯s allowed? You¡¯re both wanted people!

    Me: Yeah yeah whatever. Sis, could you do the talking? I want to sit on dad¡¯s lap.

    Dad, who was petting me, easily solved that problem by walking up to Sakazuki¡¯s desk, pulling up a chair, sitting on it, then putting me on his lap. Now all 3 of us were in front of Sakazuki.

    Diana: Hi dad, let me get the information out first and we can have Soba together. Anyway, this is what we¡¯re going to do. Whether you choose to avoid us, help us, or fight us is up to you.

    Sis passed a very thick packet of paper detailing our plans to Sakazuki. There wasn¡¯t enough there for them to properly set up a plan against us, but there was enough to know what we¡¯re doing and why.

    As Sakazuki started looking through the papers, he grunted.

    Sakazuki: *grunt* Well, at the very least you won¡¯t have us as enemies. Do as you wish. If this is completed, I don¡¯t see a downside for us. I just have to convince those old dogs to properly look at the benefits.

    Me: Also, could you print out a list of some Pirates in the New World? Like the bad ones. I doubt we¡¯ll have extra time but we want to know which ones we need to wipe out before they become a problem.

    Sakazuki: Your family Issho, always brings me more trouble and paperwork.

    Me: Shut up. In a way we already retired and we¡¯re still doing your work for you. You should be thankful.

    Sakazuki just passed me a paper with the names of the crews and captains before grunting.

    Me: For every innocent Pirate or something that shouldn¡¯t be here is on the list, it¡¯s going to cost one Marine Base.

    Sakazuki: I¡¯m not dumb enough to risk that and you know it.

    I did. He might hate Pirates to his gut but he wasn¡¯t one to move just because he was mad. He was a planner, a careful one at that too.

    Sakazuki: Just eat your noodles with that Soba addicted father of yours and get out.

    We did exactly that, gave dad a nice hug goodbye before setting out. On our way out though, Sakazuki was there¡­again.

    Diana: Didn¡¯t we see you an hour ago? Also, why is the Fleet Admiral out on the dock when he should be doing his paperwork?

    Sakazuki: Just shut up and listen. I¡¯ve just called the 5 old bastards. If you really manage to pull this off, then we¡¯ll drop the bounties on your crew.

    Diana: Not necessary but appreciated. Don¡¯t know if it was your order or some smart officers but none of the Marines we¡¯ve met so far had the balls to attack us.

    Sakazuki: My orders, though I can¡¯t think of a single high ranking officer that would be dumb enough to order his or her unit to attack you.

    Me: If that¡¯s it. We¡¯ll be on our way.

    When we started to sail off into the territories where the influence of the World Government started to weaken, I felt this excitement that I have been holding it in for a long time.

    Me: Sis, what we¡¯re about to do¡­ is definitely something not in Canon.

    Diana: Finally, we officially break the powers of the sea. The 3 way Balance will be broken with this. I honestly didn¡¯t think we¡¯ll make it this far.

    Me: Me neither, but here we are.

    Diana: Here we are.

 57. I thought I died - Ace

    Chapter 57

    POV Portugas D. Ace, During the Paramount War

    *stab* *stab*

    I felt the blades go through my heart and I knew I was going to die. I could feel blood pooling on my insides and my insides cooling and slowing down as blood no longer circulated. As I started to lose consciousness, I choked out my last words¡­to leave my will.

    Ace: Old Man...! Everyone...! And...you, Luffy...Even though I''m so worthless...Even though I ........carry the blood of a demon ...Thank you.....for loving me!!!

    My brain couldn¡¯t think clearly. Looks like this was it¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Something was wrong, why was this taking so long? Why does my body feel fine?

    Kara: I might¡¯ve lied. We did save you, It¡¯s time to get you out of here without Sengoku noticing.

    Vice Admiral? But why? Anyway, I wasn¡¯t one to not take a saving hand. I stayed limp and when force was applied, I fell to my side and took as little and small breaths as possible.

    Kara: Sis and I are going down there. Also, I¡¯m bringing the corpse to them as well.

    This was seriously confusing me. I knew from the moment I met the two of them that they weren¡¯t really enemies, but why did they save me? Also, how did they even save me? I know my heart was stabbed through¡­completely. Nobody¡¯s supposed to survive that! Devil Fruit or not!

    Diana: The sins of the father are not to be carried by the sons. You broke that already; let them at least have a proper funeral with his body. He¡¯s already dead.

    She was making a good case there. But now¡­ I¡¯m just really tired. So many deaths, so many fights¡­ all for me. Even right here in the core of the Marine Organization, here they are saving me. But why¡­? Is this too because of my bloodline? Is that really all there is to me?

    I felt a tug on my arm as I started flying¡­ or being carried at an extremely high speed. I decided to trust whoever was carrying me and stayed as limp as possible.

    Kara: The sins of the father must not be carried by the son. Ace, you aren¡¯t exactly innocent for your crimes as a Pirate, but there are greater evils out there. You know what I¡¯m talking about right? Big Mom, Kaido, Doflamingo as well as the other big forces in the New World. Take your brother and bring them down. Rally them all for Justice, not for any one flag but the ideal itself for Justice. Understand me?Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I agreed with what she was saying. There were greater evils out there. Evils which the Marines couldn¡¯t possible take them out alone. They would need more than that. Was this why she was sparing me? Still, I would be stupid not to take it. I tensed my muscle slightly to tell her that I understood what she meant.

    Kara: Ace¡­ if they find out that you¡¯re still alive before this war is over, that means my career and life is over as well. You got that? The person who saved you is the doctor at the Whitebeard Pirates, not me. Stay silent for a couple of years at least. Otherwise Sengoku¡¯s going to have my head, Ok?

    And of course, the obvious. I wasn¡¯t dumb enough to just state that I¡¯m alive after they openly broadcasted my execution. I was planning on staying low for at least a couple years anyway. Otherwise the entire Marine and World would be after me. No way they would let the offspring of the Pirate King himself live on this planet.

    As I tensed my muscle again, I found myself being flung, quite hard. I crashed into a ship¡­ probably the remaining Whitebeard ship if I am right.

    Doc: Bring him in¡­ let me see him.

    It was Doc¡¯s voice. I wanted to stand up and tell him I was alive¡­ but I couldn¡¯t do that while I was out here. People would notice I was just playing dead. As two people, I couldn¡¯t tell who, took me in their arms and brought me inside the ship and inside the infirmary¡­ I played dead until the door clicked.

    Me: *shhh* Doc

    Doc: !!! Ace?!

    Me: Stay quiet! If they know I¡¯m still alive then the war¡¯s going to start all over again!

    Doc: Ok¡­ok. But¡­how?

    Me: The twin Vice Admirals, they saved my life¡­or rather they resurrected me. I know I died up there, the blades pierced my heart. When I couldn¡¯t even think anymore, I was back to normal with one of them telling me to stay quiet until she gets me out of there.

    Doc: That¡¯s¡­a miracle. I never would have expected to have an ally in the Marines

    Me: They made it pretty clear to me that we weren¡¯t allies. But they didn¡¯t seem like the Marines we usually meet. They had their own morals before the Marines. They felt that this execution was not justified, so they decided to save me.

    Doc: How lucky¡­ I really thought we lost you up there¡­*sob* Sorry

    I gave doc a hug. He might seem a little cold on the outside but there was no one softer than him on the crew.

    Me: It¡¯s alright now, there there. I¡¯m alive. We just have to get out of here now.

    Doc: We can¡¯t¡­not yet. Pops nor the commanders are back yet.

    It didn¡¯t come to pass. Pop¡¯s gave his final order as captain. One in which we must listen¡­at all costs. I wept inside the Infirmary as I realized I was useless. Even as a 2nd Division commander of the Strongest Man in the World, there wasn¡¯t a single thing I could do right now to save Pops.

    As I endured this hellish time of nothing, I heard the very words I feared. Whitebeard¡­Pops was dead.

    It¡¯s been a couple of days since the war. Cremates met with me one by one and while they were glad for me, we couldn¡¯t celebrate. The war took too much from us. We lost hundreds of allies, entire crews, and most of all Pops. Even if I managed to survive, this was still a Victory for the Marines.

    Even now I wonder why those twins decided to save me.

    Getting over the war was not easy. I drank more, I started having more nightmares. It felt as if I was that helpless boy in Dawn Blue, held back by those bandits from helping Luffy.

    Even when Marco wanted to do a Payback War against Teach, he wouldn¡¯t allow me to participate stating that by simply being there would cause the World Government to actively look for ways to kill all of them¡­he said that in a way that worries for me, not in a selfish way like I might¡¯ve made it sound.

    It was just a repeat of that nightmare¡­over and over. My only solace being that Luffy have thankfully survived the war. It was a close call but at least I had to hope of meeting him again someday and explaining the circumstances.

    I don¡¯t really know how long it¡¯s been. Probably a year¡­ but there was definitely some big news a few days ago. The 2 Vice Admirals who saved me back then, who were Admirals, were fired¡­or rather they left the Marines.

    I think I understand their reasoning. I knew that they cared about their beliefs and would never bend to anyone else. I guess that was to be expected. I wonder what they¡¯ll be doing now. In a way, I wish I were them. Always having a clear purpose in mind, knowing exactly what to do next. Better than me¡­ just being locked up in a room with nothing but Marco and Alcohol.

    Jozu: Hey Ace! You should get up! There¡¯s¡­some people who came to see you.

    Hmm? That¡¯s new. Nobody should even know I¡¯m here¡­less that I¡¯m even alive. Unless¡­

    Jozu: It¡¯s the twins. They want to talk to you

    Another POV, World Noble, Saint Jones Marie Jois

    Saint Martha: YOU IDIOT *smack* ALL OF YOU IDIOTS!!

    Me: Stop! *wack* OW! Stop hitting me! What did I do wrong?!

    Saint Martha: WHAT DID YOU DO WRONG~~?? ARE YOU KIDDING ME?

    *SMACK*

    Saint Martha: Trying to kill an Admiral¡­Not one but Two of them?! Even if you are a World Noble, just think for a GODDAMN SECOND!

    Me: They stood in my way!

    Saint Martha: I don¡¯t give a SHIT about that. You should have just walked away and do what you wish. Instead, what do you do? Order Sakazuki to kill the 2 Admirals?!

    Me: They were never respectful to us in the first place!

    Saint Martha: Yet at least they weren¡¯t our enemies! LOOK AT WHAT YOU DID! THEY DEFECTED! THEY¡¯RE PIRATES NOW BECAUSE OF YOU!

    Me: So?

    Saint Martha: THAT MEANS THE WORLD GOVERNMENT JUST GREW SO MUCH WEAKER! We¡¯ll be laughing stocks of the World! Losing not one¡­ but TWO Admirals? Not to mention that Aokiji just months ago¡­ YOU IDIOT!

    *kick* *smack* *smack*

    Me: OW! YOU BITCH! I don¡¯t care! They never bowed to me like they were supposed to! Commoner filth like they are!!

    It was said there was a massive fist fight between many World Nobles that day on the Holy City of Marie Jois.

 58. The Twin Monarch of the Seas

    Chapter 58

    Another year has passed and I¡¯ve never had such a busy year in my life. Forget my days as an Admiral, this was way worse.

    In the present, right now, our bounties were dropped as we delivered what we promised we would. Apparently there was a massive fight between some nobles in the city of Marie Jois but they probably told the noble to suck it up and be done with it.

    Accomplishing what we did was no easy feat. In fact, our power and influence grew so much that ever since we completed it, the Newscoo called us the TWIN MONARCH OF THE SEA, and that was what we were stuck with ever since.

    Let me give you an update since leaving MarineFord almost a full year ago.

    South of Whole Cake Island (like Whole cake is on one side of the Calm Belt while this one is closer to the other belt), was a Kingdom not protected by the World Government; however, the people there suffered from a tyrant. Since he was no pirate, there were no bounties on him. As they didn¡¯t sent people or want any connection with the World Government, they technically didn¡¯t commit any wrongdoings. So, being the nice people that we were, the day after meeting Sakazuki, we took the matter into our own hands.

    We took over the country by killing the king and everyone involved. Those who weren¡¯t but held dangerous political power was allowed to liquidate their assets before leaving the country for good. We renamed the Kingdom ¡®Safe Haven¡¯ and changed it from Kingdom to Oligarchy, but that was only the beginning of our plan.

    While everyone else was working on renovating the entire place and turning this place into a Utopia, Tim and I worked on the ship I stole from Enel.

    Of course, his initial reaction to the pure golden ship was

    Tim: Holy fuck! Where did you even get¡­ no, hide this?!!

    But he let go of the matter since it was me. He re-wired the entire engine of the ship so it would work more efficiently stating

    Tim: Whoever made this was a complete idiot who knew one concept: If it¡¯s strong enough, it¡¯ll float.

    Dumbass

    With my personal ship completed, I filled the ship with log poses, eternal log poses, Den Den Mushis, and maps so I wouldn¡¯t get lost before setting out to Sea alone. I did what Shiki had done for the last 20 years. Stealing Islands.

    Sometimes, I stole whole chucks of land with the size and shape I want from the Red Line itself and made it float behind my ship as I went around the blues looking for suitable islands.

    In total, I collected 10 pretty decently sized Islands. I made sure to only take the ones without humans or any sentient lifeforms before taking them. On islands that were previously inhabited by dangerous animals like the ones Luffy was on, I used them as stress relievers before storing all the corpses and broken wood into my Inventory before making it float behind me back into the New World.

    One time, I found an island too small for me to use but still really good. So I carried it up with me to Skypiea.

    The people there almost died of shock when they saw the ship again. I told them it wasn¡¯t the same ship and that Enel was dead, which really shocked them even more.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    From that, I traded the entire Island (which stayed nicely up on Sky Island) for as many dials as they can spare¡­.then went to find some more. It was honestly a pretty good deal, getting so many dials that could potentially run an entire country¡­hehe you got me.

    By the time we were done, the structure reminded me of Whole Cake island, but mind you the inside and the people were completely different. We just had the massive island (the size of Alabasta or bigger) in the middle with 10 smaller islands all around it. Of course, all the islands were floating, but they were just above the water to give the illusion they were stuck to the ground. During this time I was gone, sis managed to separate the main island from the Ocean Floor.

    By draining hundreds of hundreds millions of Beri (which was constantly refilled by handing in the Pirates to the Marines and taking their stuff) as well as the taxes. of course, we set the taxes much lower than ever before. The richer the people, the richer the nation. It was one of the ideas we set when we started this.

    After setting up a few key national businesses, we poured in massive amounts of money into the economy. From building public infrastructures such as schools, hospitals, public parks, orphanages, shopping malls, National Offices and more.

    More importantly, if we really wanted to keep this freedom, then that meant we needed to show the World that we were strong. That Safe Haven was strong even without us. We funded multiple construction companies (from Safe Haven) to build Warships (led by Tim), defensive structures around all the islands.

    Everything was just in its infant phase but we encouraged the people to educate their children. We implemented a Police system that functioned like the Marines. The only difference was, we put way more than we needed on this. The Police didn¡¯t just catch criminals, they kept the peace, helped out on many occasions, and overall, we put them everywhere. This way, we could keep a general eye on everywhere at once.

    While that was going on, Sarah and sis had to rewrite almost the entire Law system.

    It must¡¯ve been hard on an entire different level, but we also knew that the Law couldn¡¯t protect everyone so we put us, just sis and I, above the law. It was hypocritical and we didn¡¯t set a good example doing this, but we knew we were doing this for the better.

    When we began writing the laws, one of the first things we did was completely abolishing the nobility. Their possessions were seized if they tried to resist. This way, we managed to create a truly ¡®Equal¡¯ society for the first time on this island. It was hard convincing people that this was possible, but after our continuous efforts, they began to listen.

    We named our capital island, ¡®Society¡¯ to signify that everyone can exist together in harmony. We also added a function consisting of very stretchy tubes and utilizing Water Pressure to connect all the 10 (official) Islands to the Society. We had more islands but they weren¡¯t really inhabited. Mostly used for military training or other means.

    We cleared out a lot of land on each of the 10 Islands for a ¡®specific¡¯ purpose but it was never undermanned in any case. Since this was the beginning, criminals who committed heinous acts were harshly punished (often death) but ones that stole or committed a petty crime in desperation were fined before sent to the National Recruitment Office to help them look for work. Putting people behind bars wouldn¡¯t solve anything in the long run.

    With our equality between all people, we also pronounced that all intelligent lifeforms would be treated equally in our lands. To prove a point, we convinced a few Fishman we met on our journey to visit the island, which they were shocked that there was minimal racism. It was a gamble¡­ but it worked.

    Finally, the books that we haven¡¯t even touched since coming to this world came handy. For example, books about construction, farming, fish farms, the basics of economy and other social studies were something we put in the corner of our room without ever touching. Both sis and I were reading them like crazy and trying to absorb as much knowledge as we could as to not to make this country into another Wano.

    Thanks to the massive scientific development and my Devil Fruit powers, we managed to put the islands in such a way that the semi trapped waves would rotate clockwise around the nation which we utilized to generate electricity and thus power for the entire country.

    It was new, we weren¡¯t so familiar with everything, but with some modern knowledge from earth as well as putting society¡¯s wellbeing before ourselves, we managed to create a small little Utopia in the middle of the New World.

    A few months ago, we finally opened up our island. Not to specific people¡­but to everyone. We declared ourselves neutral in every faction, war, and conflict. As we had the national power, economy, and us to back up our claims, we were quickly recognized as a powerful force and was granted the status of Switzerland of the One Piece Universe.

    Like we expected, we sent invitations to powerful organizations all over the world to conduct peace talks or anything on Safe Haven. As originally planned together with Sakazuki, the World Government quickly agreed as did the Revolutionary Army. Soon, on each of the Islands that we left the space for, was an embassy from each of the factions.

    The World Government, the Revolutionary Army, Big Mom Pirates, Beast Pirates (Kaido), Red Haired Pirates, Germa 66, Dressrosa as well as a few independent countries that applied. The Fishman Island (Or Ryugu Kingdom) officially joined later on after declaring their independence from Big Mom. Good for them, if they develop underwater weapons, that would be affective against most Pirate Crews trying to approach them.

    There was only a few rules in place for them.

    <ol>

    <li>Even if you set up an embassy, the laws of Safe Haven still apply</li>

    <li>If your ambassador commits a crime while in the grounds of Safe Haven, they will be punished by the laws of Safe Haven</li>

    <li>If the respective organization does not apologize for the actions of Safe Haven and take responsibility or pay reparations, then consequences will follow.</li>

    </ol>

    The third rule ended up with me personally wiping out 4 Royal Families of their respective islands. Since I couldn¡¯t just leave them in Anarchy, I just floated all of their islands and brought them to Safe Haven and officially assimilated the people from their country into ours.

    Our actions here made it clear we weren''t joking around and since then there weren¡¯t any troubles with any ambassadors. Our little island here turned into the closest thing to this world¡¯s United Nations.

    Me: Finally¡­ it¡¯s all done! No more paperwork! I¡¯ve left that all to my subordinates¡­

    As I looked around my office and cleared my head, which I wasn¡¯t able to do for a while. Man, we really did change the Story a lot, haven¡¯t we? Just in time too, the Time Skip should be over soon.

    But¡­ I think I really need to relax for a bit. I¡¯ve been seriously overworked for an entire year. Running around the World and gathering islands, getting connections, and wiping our entire nations isn¡¯t something I do for fun.

    Just as I was about to go for a walk, an officer brought me the daily news coo

    HEADLINE: TWIN MONARCH OF THE HAVEN BRING FIRE ON THE ISLAND OF DESCORA

    Not again! That was more than 3 days ago, why are they publishing this now? And why did they have to use that strange nickname ¡®Monarch¡¯? I mean, it fits with the theme of major player in the New World but still!

    Me: Please send back the reporters. Just tell them that their King tried to pull off something stupid against us. Ask Sarah for all the evidence and be done with it.

    Not even a single day to relax.

 59. Time Skip ends

    Chapter 59

    How Safe Haven conducted Peace Talks was relatively simple. One side would request a meeting with another, or perhaps a group of them would choose to have a meeting. Then, we would act as the intermediary between the two or more factions.

    After choosing a specific date, each faction would sent their group of ambassadors or representatives to conduct the talk with each other. They can either use the person who is staying at Safe Haven or get an entirely new person just for the meeting.

    They will meet at the ¡®Society¡¯ at the designated Meeting Hall at the right time. When they are meeting, to prevent anyone from disturbing them, the entirety of Safe Haven as well as the sea nearby floats to the height equivalent of that to the Red Line. This is to ensure that no other forces or factions would disturb the peace talks¡­or some other talks who knows.

    Of course, this date is made to the public so everyone can prepare what they can do that day.

    In other words¡­unless it is the day for Peace Talks, I am not needed! Well, they used to require me in every small detail but Sis and I implemented a Prime Minister system (voted by the people) to take care of most the work. Keep in mind that this still is a Monarchy, it¡¯s just that sis and I don¡¯t want to do this job so we ¡®lend out¡¯ power to voted individuals for specific amounts of time. By law, we are above law, and can always take the power back if we deem it unfit. Lovely rule we made if I can say so myself.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    The last year has been incredibly busy for me, but for the other crew mates, they¡¯ve been having their own Straw Hat crew level time skip of their own. Developing and running an entire country has really forced them to think about their own development and force them to grow. Not only have they¡¯ve become excellent ambassadors, but with the constant threats in the initial days of Safe Haven, sis and I sent our crew instead to deal with them.

    Most of them didn¡¯t suddenly develop a new power or skill but¡­damn did they get a lot more experience against some of the tougher enemies of the New World. Also, in order for people to actually reach our seas, we cleared out the surrounding seas of any threats¡­including the weather.

    The weather one took a lot out of me. It came with a lot of studying and studying patterns for months, but in the end I was able to pull it off. The sea around Safe Haven is safer than most seas in Paradise. Of course, I couldn¡¯t completely stop it, but if they can¡¯t even handle this much, then they really don¡¯t deserve to be in the New World.

    Finally, the more people there are, the faster we could grow. We offered citizenships easily as long as we made sure their backgrounds were secure and they no longer possessed another country¡¯s citizenship. We also made them all sign a document which we kept for everyone, most people didn¡¯t even read it but it pretty much allows the government to take action for or against them in emergencies. I¡¯m sure this will prove useful someday. I¡¯m a firm believer that people¡¯s freedom comes second when safety of the masses are concerned. Save lives first and we¡¯ll give you your freedom back once it¡¯s over. Freedom can be given back by laws and rules but no medicine¡¯s going to being people back from the dead.

    Anyway, what¡¯s going on? The Newspaper¡¯s been selling like crazy.

    NEWS: SON OF THE REVOLUTIONARY DRAGON LIVES

    So the time-skip is over¡­

    Just then, sis entered the room

    Diana: Kara! Oh¡­ so you¡¯ve seen it too. What do you say? Another visit to Fishman Island? But we kind of already solved the issue with Hody and the mystery of their Queen¡¯s death. Hopefully that wouldn¡¯t change the story too much.

    Me: They never needed that arc anyway if it wasn¡¯t the only way into the New World. Besides, we¡¯ve already created a new Power in the World. We¡¯ve already messed up the Story way too much. A little here and there isn¡¯t going to make much of a change at this point.

    Diana: SARAH!

    Sarah: My God, Diana! Keep your voice down. You¡¯re still the official ruler of this place.

    Diana: Not really. Everyone knows I don¡¯t really do anything anyway. Get the Requiem, we¡¯re going to Fishman Island!

 60. Vacation on Fishman Island

    Chapter 60

    Having Vegapunk¡¯s apprentice in our direct crew is really helpful. Over the course of last year, he never stopped tinkering with the Requiem and when we needed to visit Fishman Island, he added a function to turn the ship into a Submarine. Very helpful, this way we don¡¯t need to go to Sabaody to get Bubble Coated every time we need to go under water.

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen everyone. All 8 of us gathered at the ship. Of course, we¡¯ve seen each other on a daily basis but not all of us together at once. Each of us had work to do, each of us were busy training. Now that everything has been put in a pattern and a proper system, we can finally relax.

    Diana: So we¡¯re kind of going on a Vacation. We¡¯re going to Fishman Island

    I knew John and Tim was still kind of busy, but probably because they needed that vacation more than anyone, they didn¡¯t say anything.

    The travel down to Fishman Island was quite boring. It wasn¡¯t like what was shown in the manga or anime where SeaKings try to kill you or a Giant Kraken is there waiting to eat you¡­ok, there are a few hostile Sea Kings but Conqueror¡¯s haki takes quick care of that and they stay away from our ship.

    No Visa, no pre-warning, no nothing. As one of the benefits of being the ruling class of a perfectly neutral nation, we didn¡¯t need any of those. As we entered to air bubble, we floated in and docked on dry land. It was safer here than out there with the Sea Kings lurking and all. I mean, some were the size of the entire Kingdom. They might think that our ship was a small snack.

    On the other side of the island, we saw dozens of ships docking for trade (Merchant Submarines who began trade a few months ago officially) as well as Pirate Crews who were making their way to the New World.

    Fishman: Hello¡­! Your majes¡ª-

    Diana & Me: Stop, we hate formalities.

    Sarah: We¡¯re just here for a short vacation. We¡¯ll be staying here for a couple of days before going back. You can inform the Royal Family if you want but please tell them not to have a full banquet again. We came here to relax after all.

    Tim and John nodded at that. They were definitely going to go to the Mermaid Cafe, I could already tell.

    Alisha, Spade, and Doc were eager to look around all of this. It was Alisha¡¯s first time here and I already put her in Doc¡¯s supervision. He was becoming more of a father figure to her day by day¡­actually from the way he treats me, he¡¯s like a second father as well.

    Well, I guess it¡¯s time to relax until the Straw Hats arrive.

    We spent a wonderful day of doing nothing. Sis and I went sightseeing, enjoyed the best seafood. We visited a spa and went shopping¡­a lot of shopping. They had a nice mall that wasn¡¯t shown in the Manga but honestly, it was a pretty nice shopping district. They didn¡¯t have a lot of stuff we can take back since most of them were just daily utensils that was made for underwater life, but still it was pretty nice to see everything. We bought a few of those air bubble tubes that the Fishman (and mermaids) used when they were out in the air. It felt pretty interesting but honestly it was kind of slow and I would rather just float around¡­which I actually did more than walking now. Sis tells me I should walk but why should I if I can just will myself in one direction? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not getting my exercise with our crazy training schedule.

    It took 2 days for the Straw Hats to arrive and damn did they arrive in style. Even without the Kraken or the New Fishman Pirates to disturb them they managed to create problems with their ship with the Caribou brothers¡¯ crew behind them in tow. Seriously, never underestimate the trouble a Protagonist can attract.

    Well, since everything else is already taken care of, looks like the Straw Hat¡¯s biggest concerns and antagonist would be their fake Straw Hat crew and that ¡®already beat up¡¯ Caribou brothers.

    We didn¡¯t go searching for the Straw Hats after they docked, after all, there was no need. Some sort of plot would make us meet eventually. That was the conclusion I came to after my years as an Admiral and Monarch. Whenever someone even remotely powerful is in the region, we end up meeting. Often times we end up fighting too, thanks God, really helpful. At least, that was how I got my pocket money most of the time.

    So we ignored them and spent our time in peace, and as expected, plot did its job. Our crew was at a pretty nice restaurant eating some of the specialties of Fishman Island when the Straw Hats came in. Convenient how plot works, that the Straw Hats chose the same restraints when there are at least dozens to choose from.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Diana: Oy, over here Straw Hats. How is it that we always meet each other even when we¡¯re not trying to? Arlong, Alabasta¡­Enies Lob, wait, we were trying to find you at Enies Lobby never mind. We also met Sanji unintentionally, seriously. What is this coincidence?

    Me: Most of you look a bit different now, and Luffy, Sanji, nice to see you again. I trust that you are well?

    Luffy just nodded and then dived at his brother.

    Luffy: AC¡ª

    Spade quickly shut his mouth. It would be bad if other people knew that he was still alive. Good move Spade. I know it¡¯s impossible but it would be wonderful if you could knock some sense into your brother. Please?

    It took a while to explain the situation of what happened, but we made sure to talk quietly while I made sure there were no one listening to us talk with my observation haki¡­it was safe. In the end they all agreed to keep this a secret.

    Diana: Nice to meet you again Robin. It was a shame we didn¡¯t meet you last time, even though you spent time with the Revolutionary. Tell me though, did Dragon deliver his promise on Mycan?

    Robin: He did. He wanted me to convey his thanks if I ever met you. With this, the Revolutionary can make bolder moves against the Government without having to worry about leaking their whereabouts. As you said, that place was quite literally a ¡®Impenetrable Barrier¡¯. Nobody knows the pattern, only the three that met you knows so there is no risk of betrayal either.

    Me: Robin, your crew has been to Skypiea haven¡¯t you?

    Robin: Yes, how did you know¡­?

    Me: Not important. What is important is that one of those cubes are here. If you get the opportunity, you should ask King Neptune to allow you to see it. He¡¯s a pretty nice guy so just don¡¯t mess up.

    Diana: Chopper, could you come over here?

    The small reindeer hobbled over as sis handed over a few blood packs.

    Diana: The mermaids here are way above the average beauty. This is to keep Sanji alive, it¡¯s his blood type right?

    Chopper nodded.

    Diana: Also please tell him once he¡¯s accepted the blood that it was from the ugliest men I could find.

    Actually, it was just blood from a blood donor from Safe Haven from who knows who but Sanji didn¡¯t need to know that. The pervert cook can struggle with that mind for a little later. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to faint the moment he enters Mermaid cafe anyway.

    Diana: So, I guess I have to say a congratulations to your crew Luffy. You have made it to the end of the first half of the Grand Line. Now, you are entering the second half, the New World. I believe you know why it was named that way?

    Luffy: Wha? The sea wasn¡¯t named after what was on the map?!

    I could hear face palms all over our table.

    Nami: No you idiot! The first half of the Grand Line is said to be much easier compared to the second half. So those who have been to the second half referred to the first half as ¡°Paradise¡±. That was how it got its name. The Second half presents challenges from nature on a scale never seen before, just like a ¡°New World¡±.

    Diana: That¡¯s right. And I¡¯ll promise you that any stories you¡¯ve heard about the climate and seas of the New World¡­if anything was watered down.

    Me: Not only that, you are entering the only sea in the world where the Marines are not the strongest player. You are entering the sea of the Emperors¡¯ and¡­ our sea.

    Luffy: what? Your sea?

    Robin: Luffy, where have you been this past year? How can you know nothing!

    Nami: Kara and Diana are referred to as the ¡®Twin Monarch of the Seas¡¯. They have conquered much of the New World for themselves. Some people even state that they are the single greatest power in the New World, overpowering any single Emperor.

    Me: That wasn¡¯t confirmed and nor do we have any interest in fighting one of them¡­yet. At least not until they break their deals they¡¯ve made with us.

    I quietly passed an eternal Log Pose to Safe Haven to Nami. While most islands in the New World could easily lose their magnetic signature¡­ not our island unless I wanted it to. With my powers, I stabilized it completely so that any log pose would be able to grasp it, not to even mention an Eternal one.

    Me: That¡¯s an eternal log pose to Safe Haven. If your crew needs a place to rest and get everything set before your next journey, you can always visit our place. Just please don¡¯t come running away to here with someone like a Yonko in tow.

    Nami gave me a thankful nod before hiding the log pose from Luffy. If it was Luffy, he would definitely either lose it, break it, throw it off, or somehow make them unable to come to our island.

    Diana: So, what are you guys going to do now? There¡¯s really nothing holding you back other than Caribou¡­by the way, where is he?

    Me: He ran away, he¡¯s near the shopping district of Fishman Island and trying to find a way back to the surface.

    I could tell because of my Observation haki.

    Me: Don¡¯t you guys want to beat him up?

    Zoro: No, it¡¯s too much of a hassle. Just let him be, he¡¯ll just go back up to the surface or he¡¯ll be stuck down here.

    Me: Alright then, fine. Sis, I¡¯ll be right back.

    One thing I learned from experimenting with my Devil Fruits was that in a way, I was faster than Kizaru. First of all, while Kizaru states he could move at the speed of light (and thus kick people at that speed), if that really was true, then the world would shatter at each kick¡­which it doesn¡¯t. During my time as an admiral, I was only barely slower than him which means he is actually only about a third of the speed of light.

    However, I have an ability that he can never hope to have.

    Me: *Magnetic Field* ¡­ *Teleportation*

    It wasn¡¯t moving to a specific place at lightning speed, but rather reassembling myself there perfectly. Just like Enel, I only had a 16km Radius from my previous location and I can¡¯t use it in conjunction too many times¡­ but this was overpowered in its own right.

    Me: Hello, Visa please?

    Caribou: WHAT THE FUCK?!

    Me: No visa? That¡¯s illegal~

    The fight was over immediately as I cuffed him with seastone before handing him to the local Fishman Police. I wouldn¡¯t have cared really but he was a Logia Devil fruit user as well as quite cruel. Not to mention the weakness of Fishman despite their Bullshit about how strong they were. If their strongest really consisted of Fisher tiger and Jimbei¡­then their race really couldn¡¯t be considered strong. After all, after a certain level of power, quantity doesn¡¯t really account for anything.

    Next moment, I was back in my seat.

    Me: I¡¯m back. Cuffed him with Seastone and gave him to the Police. They¡¯ll take care of him from there. Maybe give him to the World Government as a message of goodwill?

    *pet* *pet*

    Me: muu¡­sis, not here! Other people are here as well.

    *pet* *pet* *pet*

    The petting intensified as Alisha joined in the petting session. I just gave us and slouched back against sis.

    Diana: Franky¡­your design¡­

    Franky: What, are you impressed by the SUPER~! Armored ME?

    Diana: First, it¡¯s a terribly designed form. Other than fighting, it¡¯s going to be hard to move around with those shoulders of yours. More importantly, my observation is telling me you run on Cola, which is an even bigger issue.

    Franky: What? How is it an issue!

    Diana: Tim, please explain to him about exactly why that is a terrible idea.

    Tim: I¡¯m guessing that the Cola that fuels your body are the ones that are produced and sold industrially? The common ones?

    Franky: Yes!

    Tim: And exactly why would you be using that as your energy source? First of all, it¡¯s dangerous. Continued consumption of it will break down even your robot bits from the inside. Especially so if you hold it inside your body. If you ever burn it to release the energy inside it, the residue sludge can block your core pipes and plug where things are supposed to go.

    Luffy: What?

    Tim: Just think of it like losing your butthole.

    Luffy: WHAATT? Franky doesn¡¯t have a butthole?

    Tim: Ignoring the fool, Cola is also very inefficient. Oil, electricity, or other forms of industrial energy sources are used for a reason. You get a lot out of it for a small price. Meanwhile, Cola wasn¡¯t made for being used as an energy source of Cyborgs like yourself. They hold very little energy other than high amounts of Sugar. Sugar in which organic beings use, not you. Also, even if you did function like an organic being, then just buy sugar instead of getting it through Cola.

    Franky: ¡­ I¡­wanted to be cool, so when I first designed myself I made my parts to work around Cola. It¡¯s too late to change it now.

    Tim: Well, it that¡¯s the case then I can only say that I wish you the best. make sure you stock up on that beverage since you¡¯ll probably need to recharge every few hours.

    Seriously, what an idiot.

 How much the characters changed during the Time Skip

    Hello, this is the author speaking, not Kara.

    I''m here to do some explaining about the changes you WILL see or can expect from Kara and Diana in the future.

    First, I want to make it clear that before the twins are Justice maniacs, they are people like us. In the end, sometimes they will make selfish choices. They won''t be goody two shoes, nor will they be anti-hero. They don''t like killing people, but living in the OP World has desensitized them...a lot.

    From their time as an Admiral as well as currently the Twin Monarch, they know what it''s like to be powerful. However, they have also seen what happened to Whitebeard. This taught them 2 lessons they have engraved into their hearts.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    1. They are not invincible.

    Quite the obvious one as there is no 1 dominant figure in the entire One Piece World. They will always have rivals as well as forces that can rival the twins. Since they spent their teenage life as one of the strongest beings in the world, they became a little arrogant and overconfident in their strength...but they know better than anyone else that they are not immortal. After all, they met ?? who was on a different level than anything they''ve met so far.

    2. Old Age

    Whitebeard''s loss was mostly due to his old age and this frightens both Kara and Diana. They plan to stay here a long time. This means long term planning ahead. I think you can already guess where this is going but for the next few arc, the focus of the twins will be on ''Eternal Youth''. Just like how you would handle very precious information, naturally, they will try to keep this ambition a secret except each other.

    I just wanted to give you readers a heads up for what is coming up. Let me say right here but Kara is still the same cute and kind of shy Kara as Diana is still Diana. Their environment and demands of others have shaped and changed them a little bit over the course of a couple years, but at their core, they are the same girls as you saw in the first chapter.

    I hope you enjoyed the story so far!

 61. Some Private Business

    Chapter 61

    Diana: So anyway, what are you going to do now? I recommend staying here for a few days and following a Merchant ship out for safety. They¡¯ll be used to this sea so it¡¯s a safer bet. Nami, I believe you also know about the new Log Poses?

    Nami: Yes, I need to get them. The triple Log Poses.

    Diana: Good, then it looks like you guys are set for the New World. I can only wish you all good luck. We might be meeting each other more than once during your journey. But for now, should we check how much you¡¯ve grown?

    Ussop: NO THANK YOU! I think only Luffy should do so.

    Me: Luffy, want to test yourself against your brother? Hopefully it¡¯ll be better than last time? It was honestly kind of sad to see you like that. Getting beat up into the ground and eating dirt¡­

    Luffy: *humpf* I¡¯m much stronger than I was a year ago! I demand a rematch!

    Diana: I know a place where we can tussle, come on, follow me.

    We arrived at the arena that Fishman people built for training. It was mostly just an open stretch of sand. It wasn¡¯t much but it was the best one they had that was not submerged in water.

    Diana: Well, who wants to start?

    Spade and Luffy walked to each end of the Arena and stood facing each other.

    Diana: You two are brothers so I¡¯m not worried but no killing! The fight will end when one side gives up or I judge that you are no longer in condition to fight.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    BEGIN!

    Luffy rushed forward, casually activating his second gear and decreasing the gap between him and Spade to zero. Spade, however, was prepared for this and causally let his brother punch him¡­which went through as Luffy didn¡¯t coat his fist in haki.

    Spade: Remember Luffy, I¡¯m a Logia. Attacks like that won¡¯t work on me. Heat Haze!

    Instantly, a burning flame poured over Luffy who tried to run away.

    Luffy: Gear 3rd!

    What came out of the fire was an incredibly large fist¡­not coated in haki.

    Spade: Fire Fist!

    Bursts of hot flames hit Luffy¡¯s enlarged arm and burned it. As the smell of burning rubber reached my nose, Luffy emerged from the fire looking very burned.

    Luffy: I wanted to save this for later but¡­ Gear 4th!

    Luffy pumped himself up as he suddenly became bigger and muscular. He started to float in the air and much of his body became coated in Haki.

    Spade: Now that does look quite dangerous¡­ BLUE FLAME!

    Spade¡¯s entire body became coated in a burning blue aura and his fists turned black as he prepared to meet Haki with Haki.

    Luffy: Kong Gun!!!

    Spade: Mirror Flame Fist!

    As both of them directly punched each other¡¯s fist¡­ there was an incredible explosion that pushed everyone back. Smoke covered everything as Spade¡¯s flames exploded outwards and ended up burning a lot more than we were supposed to. The result of the bout was¡­ Spade remained standing while Luffy was down, with his Gear 4th cancelled.

    Spade: You¡¯ve really grown Luffy. I¡¯m proud of you. Only thing is¡­ I¡¯ve been training like hell under those two monsters¡ª-

    Diana: Who¡¯s a monster?!

    Spade: Under our captain. I¡¯ve also grown beyond what I thought possible with my powers. But I¡¯d say you¡¯re ready for the New World.

    Diana: Anyone else want a shot?

    In the end, Franky, Zoro, and Sanji tried against our members. Of course, the winner was still our crew (even without me and sis participating), but we could tell they really improved a lot.

    Diana: I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need to worry with your amount of strength if it isn¡¯t against a Warlord or a Yonko.

    Luffy: We¡¯ve beat multiple Warlords already! Also Jimbei is around my strength now.

    Diana: There are those who¡¯s strength surpasses what you¡¯ve seen in Warlords up till now. For example, Doflamingo is a force to be reckoned with for you¡­not to even mention Mihawk.

    Sis looked at Zoro who just lost his match against Sarah.

    Diana: I trust that you know exactly how powerful that man is?

    Zoro nodded. After all, he spent 2 whole years under the tutelage of that man.

    After spending one more day, connecting King Neptune and the Princess to the Straw Hat crew under our recommendation as ¡®Reliable and Good natured people¡¯, we decided to call the vacation over and decided to return.

    Me: Good luck all of you. Don¡¯t run into too much trouble!

    After a few more last minute advices, kicking off Sanji who was trying to hit on Alisha (who debuffed Sanji¡¯s strength, speed, and even Libido as punishment) we set sail back to our island. Safe Haven.

    Back in our room aboard the Requiem, sis and I talked about our future.

    Me: So what do we do now?

    Diana: We wait. We wait until we have an excuse to attack the emperors and Doflamingo. I¡¯m sure they did some illegal things that we can use as an excuse¡­but we¡¯ll need the Straw Hats to expose it for us before we can take action officially.

    Me: Can we be part of Punk Hazard? It was one of my favorites.

    Diana: No¡­not officially.

    Me: Then that means¡­

    We smiled at each other as I understood what she meant.

    Me: We¡¯ll be there, but not on paper.

    Diana: Time to meet the Surgeon of death. It¡¯s time we also do what we¡¯ve always planned to do as well.

 62. The Youth Operation

    Chapter 62

    Back in Safe Haven, we informed our crew and Prime Minister that we were going on an unofficial break and that no one other than they should know that we were gone. They protested a bit at first but they relented in the end.

    Besides, we didn¡¯t want anyone to follow us this time. The actions we might end up taking were not really aligned with our Justice as well¡­but sis and I deemed it as necessary for us. In the end, there would be no one hurt or dead¡­ but the action will result in a lot of pain in injustice.

    We had to leave the Requiem here since we didn¡¯t want anyone knowing something was off so we took off on our personal ship. It used to be called the Ark Maxim, and then I called it Enel¡¯s Golden Ship for a while before I renamed it: Ark Midas. I think its pretty fitting judging that it¡¯s made out of gold and all.

    We flew high and above the clouds to that old spot where Aokiji and Akainu fought. It¡¯s been over a year but it was still looking like a damn Pokemon symbol. I stopped the ship and just let it stay floating in the middle of the sky.

    Me: Sis, we can jump down now. We¡¯re above the facility. I can sense the Harpy, Law, and the clown.

    Diana: Let¡¯s just wait a bit before going. We want to just be here at the end of all of this. Unless you want trouble with Smoker and Doflamingo about how we¡¯re not supposed to be here¡­also there¡¯s Aokiji to worry about. He¡¯s a Wildcard here. Let¡¯s be careful

    Me: Alright then, we¡¯ll stay here until it¡¯s all over. It¡¯ll take a day until the Straw Hats arrive and probably even longer for Smoker to realize that they¡¯re here.

    Diana: We can¡¯t be seen by them. Our safest bet is staying up here.

    We stayed up on the ship and watched the arc played out. Mostly through observation haki as most of them were far away to see with the naked eye. It played out just like how it did in Canon. With Smoker, Law and the Straw Hats coming to an alliance against Caesar and his goons. Eventually, I tapped into a Den Den Mushi call that was headed for Doflamingo and knew that he was going to get involved.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Near the end of the arc, Law cut off Buffalo and Baby 5¡¯s heads and sent them off on a raft and told Doflamingo to resign as a Warlord. During this short time, he was alone. Away from Straw Hats, the Marines, or anyone.

    Me: Sis, we have to go now. It¡¯s now or never.

    Diana: You get him, I¡¯ll follow right after.

    Before Law had a chance to even notice, I teleported right behind him and struck him in the neck with as much force without killing him. He was instantly knocked out without even having a chance to fight back.

    Me: Sorry Law, but we can¡¯t afford to cause attention right now.

    Sis jumped down right next to me.

    Diana: Alright, I¡¯m ready, do it.

    I forcibly opened Law¡¯s eyes and made him look at sis.

    Diana: *Mangekyo Sharingan* *Genjutsu!*

    The unconscious body of Law suddenly stood up at attention to sis¡¯s words.

    Me: Sis, you do it first. That way if anything goes wrong I can resurrect both of you.

    I took out a small cherry from my inventory and signaled to her that I was ready as well.

    Diana: *Genjutsu* Perform the Perennial Youth Operation

    As I stepped out of the range of Law¡¯s room, he started to perform the Operation. Truthfully, it was a gruesomely cruel operation. As both sis and Law¡¯s hearts were opened, skull opened, every blood vessel, every muscle, all the bones, were rearranged¡­at the cost of Law¡¯s life.

    Surprisingly, this only took 10 minutes but it was done. As the room disappeared and Sis looked better than ever and felt much stronger than before, Law collapsed. Seconds later, the cherry changed and took the form of a small cherry.

    Me: My turn, *Rinnegan!* *Art of Rinne Rebirth!!*

    The ground shook as the King of Hell responded to my call. From his giant head, a single light shot out and into Law¡¯s chest. As the light entered, I cancelled my ability as the King of Hell returned.

    Me: Sis, he¡¯s no longer under your Genjutsu, you¡¯ll need to do it again.

    Diana: *Mangekyou Sharingan!* *Genjutsu!*

    Once again, Law was under sis¡¯s control. She forced him to eat the Ope Ope no mi. Once he did, she did a quick check to make sure he was able to use it like before, which he was.

    Diana: *Genjutsu* Perform the Perennial Youth Operation

    Law didn¡¯t move.

    Diana: What?! *Genjutsu* Perform the Perennial Youth Operation

    Law still did not move.

    Me: Sis, wait a minute. I¡¯ll check what¡¯s going on. *Rinnegan* *Human Path*

    I put my hand on Law¡¯s head as I began going through his subconscious thoughts¡­and I found the answer to why he was not performing the Perennial Youth Operation.

    Me: Sis, it¡¯s not that he won¡¯t or that he doesn¡¯t know how to¡­It¡¯s that the fruit remembers Law already performing the operation once. He quite literally cannot perform it again. We¡¯ve already created an anomaly by keeping him alive. We shouldn¡¯t push him.

    Diana: But¡­but what about you? I don¡¯t want to be young forever without you!

    Me: You won¡¯t be. I¡¯ll find a way. Remember? There¡¯s more than one way for eternal youth in the One Piece World. We¡¯ll just have to wait a little longer.

    Diana: Yes¡­ yes, we¡¯ll do that. Even if it means burning down that island. We¡¯ll get you your eternal youth as well.

    I smiled at sis¡¯s words as she hugged me.

    Me: You should release the hypnotism on Law before the others start looking for him

    As we walked out of sight, I felt sis release her control over Law. He wouldn¡¯t remember a thing. As I said, definitely an action not justified, but in the end, nobody is really hurt.

    Diana: We only have one more thing to do here, don¡¯t we?

    I felt the ever closing force of a specific string pulling villain get closer to the island.

    Me: Yes, just one more thing to do.

    POV Law

    Ow¡­ something hit me in the head really hard. What was it? Don¡¯t tell me that Doflamingo¡¯s already here¡­he¡¯s going to kill me.

    I feel like something important¡¯s happened¡­but I can¡¯t remember. Hopefully it¡¯s nothing major.

    With that, I started walking towards where Straw Hat was.

 63. A Wild Pink Flamingo

    Chapter 63

    As Law and the Straw Hats left the island, the G-5 Marines stayed. From far away, I sensed Doflamingo flying towards the island carrying the severed heads of Buffalo and Baby 5. On another side of the island, we sensed a very familiar presence.

    Me: Aokiji¡­ Sis, we¡¯re going to need to split up.

    Diana: I¡¯ll prevent Aokiji from coming to your location. You take care of the Joker.

    Me: I will.

    With that, we split up.

    POV Diana

    I ran towards where I felt Kuzan¡¯s presence. I was correct in finding an extremely tall but skinny man.

    Me: Hello Kuzan, long time no see.

    Kuzan: Hello Diana. Indeed, it has been a while.

    Me: Funny how fate is, it seems like we¡¯re both in the same boat. We both see the World as it is¡­no longer through any filters. There is no more duty or obligation that is holding us back.

    Kuzan: Yes¡­ I¡¯ve heard about your situation as well. In truth, it¡¯d be hard NOT to hear about the Twin Monarch of the Seas. You¡¯ve made quite an impact on the New World.

    Me: Do you think so? Well, impact we may have made but the sea is still not at peace. There will be war sooner or later. I think I already know the answer but¡­ Kuzan, for old time¡¯s sake, why don¡¯t you come to Safe Haven and work with us?

    Kuzan: You already expected the answer. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think I will. If you could excuse me¡­ I need to meet a special someone.

    Me: If you¡¯re talking about saving Smoker from Doflamingo, you need not worry. Kara is there right now. She¡¯ll save Smoker for sure so you don¡¯t need to worry.

    Kuzan: Is that so? Then I guess I didn¡¯t need to come here then¡­ Well then, I think it¡¯s about time for me to go.

    Me: Before you go, I need to ask you something. Is it true that you joined the Blackbeard Pirates? There are some bad rumors after all¡­

    Kuzan: ¡­

    Me: I won¡¯t force you to answer but I hope the answer is no, even when my conscious is telling me that it is not so. Still, I trust that you have your sense of Justice. I know that you aren¡¯t one to do harm without a purpose. Goodbye Kuzan, I hope we meet again.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Kuzan: Farewell.

    Well, that was simple. With that, I started walking towards where Kara was.

    POV Kara

    When I was nearly to where Smoker and Doflamingo were, the fight between the two was almost over¡­ well if it could even be called a fight.

    Doflamingo sat on top of Smoker and said his threats.

    Doflamingo: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll kill you all! I can¡¯t look inside your minds to understand who knows what¡­and within today, I¡¯ll definitely find Law and StrawHat too!

    By the time I reached Doflamingo¡¯s back, Smoker was seriously bleeding. Ignoring that for now, I walked straight into Doflamingo¡¯s back, catching him off guard.

    Me: Hello Doflamingo. It seems you¡¯ve broken a number of our treaties we agreed upon in Safe Haven. I hope you¡¯re prepared to compensate for your actions.

    G-5 Marines: Kara Fujitora??!!!

    Doflamingo ignored my words and began to use his string attack¡­was what I foresaw in the future with my observation haki.

    Just as his finger tip began moving to use his Devil Fruit¡­

    Me: *Rinnegan* Almighty Push

    Doflamingo didn¡¯t even have time to react as he was pushed off as near the Sound Barrier and crashed into the Building complex. I knew that wouldn¡¯t be the end of it and teleported right above him.

    Me: 50G

    I braced myself as Gravity pushed down on both myself and Doflamingo as we pummeled to the ground. Me standing on his back. As we reached the ground (which was only 2 meters above ground) I clearly heard his back crack.

    I cancelled the gravity on myself but increased the level of gravity acting on Doflamingo. At this point, I was essentially standing on top of a downed Doflamingo.

    Doflamingo: Kuh¡­!!

    He tried to get up and he almost did. He tried to use strings to catch something above him so he can use it to get himself up¡­ but I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen.

    Me: *Rinnegan* *Petra Path* Absorption

    I felt Doflamingo¡¯s Devil Fruit powers be neutralized as all the strings he created lost the connection. They literally turned into normal strings¡­ nothing more. He tried to activate his armament Haki but I quickly absorbed that too.

    Doflamingo: What?! How¡­

    Buffalo & Baby 5: Young Master!!!

    Me: Doflamingo¡­ not only did you break the treaties we¡¯ve agreed upon but now you ignore my words as well?

    I unsheathed ¡®Bob¡¯ and put it right above his neck.

    Me: I hope you have a good reason for why I shouldn¡¯t kill you right now. You already know I will if you don¡¯t give me a good reason..hmm?

    Doflamingo: Name your price¡­I¡¯ll pay for it.

    Me: 10 Billion Beri, or 1 Billion Beri with a Devil Fruit of my choice, delivered to me by Next week.

    Doflamingo: What Devil Fruit¡­

    I smiled wickedly at him before I say the words that would surely cut deep into his heart.

    Me: The Hobi Hobi No Mi. Bring me the Devil Fruit that allows the user to change people and things into Toys.

    Doflamingo: You¡­!

    Me: What is it? Is there perhaps a problem? Do you want me to visit Dressrosa and check it for you? You can take it as a free service, it¡¯s on the house.

    I provoked him. He was going to be beaten by either me, sis or Luffy anyway. There wasn¡¯t a reason not to provoke him.

    Me: I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯ll find. Hopefully I won¡¯t find something labeled SAD or SMILE that is connected to either ¡®Caesar Clown¡¯ or, heavens forgive, KAIDO?!

    Doflamingo: How¡­ how do you¡­

    Me: I¡¯m not going to turn a blind eye to what you did Doflamingo. Safe Haven always finds out. The Society was watching you¡­from the beginning. But for now¡­ this world still needs your Underground Network. There are innocent people who rely on it just as much as people who misuse it for their own gain.

    I looked at Doflamingo who had started panting by now. The gravity starting to bend his body into shapes a human body shouldn¡¯t be in.

    Me: So what¡¯s it going to be Doflamingo? The money or the fruit?

    I half heartedly hoped he would say the fruit even though I already knew the answer.

    Doflamingo: Forgive me¡­ kekeke¡­ I didn¡¯t want to draw your anger of all people. I¡¯ll send you the money by next week.

    Me: 2 days. I¡¯m not waiting any longer than 2 days. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll issue an ¡®inspection¡¯. You know what that means, don¡¯t you?

    Doflamingo: Very well¡­

    With that, I stepped off of Doflamingo and cancelled my gravity attacks on him. He didn¡¯t even say goodbye or anything. Instead, he quickly signaled Buffalo to change into his Biplane form and they were off.

    I walked back to Smoker who was being treated by a healer. Sis also just arrived on the scene as well.

    Me: Sis, the situation is under control. Unfortunately, he chose to give us the money instead.

    Diana: It¡¯s no problem. We¡¯ll get it either way. Besides, you¡¯re not looking so good Smoker. Want a hand?

    Sis didn¡¯t wait for an answer and instead started closing and mending Smoker¡¯s wounds.

    Me: Smoker, when will you listen to us? You over rely on your Devil Fruit. Logia fruit users aren¡¯t invincible.

    Smoker: *grunt* Look at what state I¡¯m in right now, you think I don¡¯t understand that?!

    Me: Well, you understood too late. What¡¯s the use if you understand when you¡¯re about to die?

    Smoker: You girls always make me have a headache

    Diana: Shut up, you¡¯re starting to sound like Sengoku.

    Me: Also, congrats on your promotion, though are you really strong enough to be called a Vice Admiral? You were beat in like¡­20 seconds from what I remember

    Smoker: And what were you doing in that 20 seconds??

    Me: Slowly walking towards your location

    Smoker: Let go of me you punk! I¡¯m going to mess up this little ¡ª *thud*

    The last part was because I increased the gravity on Smoker and he was back on the ground.

    Me: Thanks for being a good and obedient patient Smoker. You¡¯re a real role model.

    Smoker just decided to grind his teeth instead and ignore us.

    Me: You heard what Doflamingo said right? Or was it me that said it? Anyway, go back and tell Sakazuki that the Haven is going to get involved with this. We¡¯re going to Dressrosa.

    Diana: If Sakazuki continues to let this happen, Doflamingo¡¯s going to be a real problem. Maybe not directly but you heard Kara, he might be supporting Kaido build up his troops. Tell Sakazuki to send an Admiral to help¡­preferably dad. It¡¯s been a while since we met him.

    Smoker: Will that be all? If that is¡­I guess I owe you one. You saved my life after all.

    Diana: Looks like you understand. Alright then, enjoy your painful wounds and see you around Smoker.

    With that, I used reverse gravity on sis and I as we floated back up towards our ship, to return back home.

 64. Payments Due Mr. DoFlamingo

    Chapter 64

    The first thing we did when we got back was inform our crew and the Prime Minister of what happened at Punk Hazard except what we did with Law. That was going to be kept secret for a long time¡­or forever.

    We prepared a plan to receive the money safely while sis told them that we were going to Dressrosa. All of us¡­except the Prime Minister of course.

    Diana: Hey, Minister. Inform the World Government that we are keeping an eye out for Doflamingo now as they have broken the treaty and have conducted illegal trade, helping the Yonko build his army with the help of wanted Scientist, Caesar Clown. Tell him if he doesn¡¯t repay his debt or has another crime, we¡¯ll take this into our own hands.

    We prepared the Requiem for a long trip and we were off. It doesn¡¯t show somehow in the anime or Manga but islands are placed farther than many people think. It takes multiple days to get from one island from the next, it often takes weeks even if they ship is slow. Since our ship can fly and pretty much ignore any obstacle, we¡¯ll get to Dressrosa within 2 days at this rate. We can get there much faster but that¡¯s going to use my Devil Fruit powers for an extended period of time. Which is something I don¡¯t want.

    I didn¡¯t completely waste the time going to Dressrosa though. I used the kitchen and made around 10 portions of Soba noodles and the sauce and put them all in my inventory. Who knows when I¡­or we might need it?

    As we neared to sea of Dressrosa, sis told Sarah to slow down to ship and approach it at a slow pace. Which would be around 3~4 hours until we reach Dressrosa. With the time problem carefully considered, sis called Doflamingo.

    POV Doflamingo

    This little brat¡­! He¡¯s been causing me some stress lately but it¡¯s done now. kekeke

    I had just beaten down Law and was had tied his to a makeshift throne when my Den Den Mushi began to ring.

    *ring* *ring*

    This is¡­

    Me: Wha¡ª

    Diana: The promised payment has not been made. We¡¯re coming to Dressrosa for an ¡®Inspection¡¯. I hope you understand what that means.

    What? SHIT! NO!

    Me: Wait, the mone¡ª *click*

    Those damn twins! They were probably waiting for a chance like this! Even if they come from Safe Haven now, it¡¯s going to take a week¡­no, with their ship it¡¯ll take less than 2 days. I¡¯m going to have to wrap this place up and stay low for a while.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    POV Kara

    As Dressrosa came into sight, I activated my Observation haki to see what the situation was.

    It seems we weren¡¯t too late. The Arena fights were still on¡­though the prize didn¡¯t seem to be a Devil Fruit but rather a ridiculous offer from the Donquixote Family. I felt Sabo and Koala¡¯a presence on the island, though I can¡¯t pinpoint it exactly as there were simply too many non-Devil Fruit users. They tended to blend in unless I really memorized them¡­I¡¯ll need to properly keep that in mind.

    Doflamingo, it seems, just finished his fight with Law and has successfully tied him up while the Straw Hat crew is starting to pull off their plan to beat Doflamingo and maybe free the people while they¡¯re at it.

    Me: This is kind of private for me, for I¡¯ll go to the island first and take care of a few Donquixote family executives. Could all of you stay up here and support the people from above?

    Diana: I¡¯ll make sure they do, you do your thing. Just make sure not to fight Peeka yet, we don¡¯t want all of Dressrosa to know what it up. And I know you can neutralize it but be careful of the Birdcage.

    Me: If you want to join the action, come in before then.

    Diana: We will.

    With the confirmation, I started to fly towards the island. I knew what my final objective was going to be but I wanted to down a couple of the family executives before the fighting really started to make things a bit easier.

    If I have the chance, I might be able to say hi to dad as well.

    I concealed my presence as much as possible¡­as much as a Yonko level threat could avoid detection¡­and walked straight into Dressrosa wearing nothing but a hood. If I am correct, if I just walk straight into the tower, all the executives if not most should be there. If they won¡¯t let me in, I¡¯ll have a legal excuse to beat the shit out of them. With that, I headed straight for the tower.

    I knew the actual facility and Sugar were underground as I have already sensed them and memorized their haki signature, but I decided to clean out the entire place top to bottom. Without giving it a second thought, I uncovered my face and pushed open the door.

    Mach Bice: Huh? Who are you?

    Me: Kara Fujitora from Safe Haven, I¡¯m here to do an inspection on Dressrosa on the suspicions from breaking our treaty from what happened on the deserted island of Punk Hazard.

    Mach Bice: Uhh¡­

    He was probably confused as whether he¡¯s allowed to stop me or not. As it was not allowed for any outsiders to be here but it was different in my case. After all, if Big Mom barged in here, would they stop her? Of course, I don¡¯t look like as much of a threat as Big Mom would be but they heard enough about me to know the threat I possess.

    Me: Interrupting or preventing me from continuing the inspection would lead to consequences. I¡¯m sure Doflamingo wouldn¡¯t want that, hmm?

    Mach Bice: uhhhh¡­??

    That was when the old Lao G entered the scene and just casually called Doflamingo.

    *ring* *ring*

    Doflamingo: What is it?

    Lao G: The Twin Monarchs are here¡­well, the White Princess is, what should we do?

    Doflamingo: What?!

    Lao G: She saids she¡¯s here for an inspection¡­at the tower.

    Doflamingo: STOP HER! EARN SOME TIME BEFORE I GET THERE!

    Me: Hey Doffy, I can hear you, you know? Can I assume this is trying to hide evidence? Earning time to remove the stains of what you did to Dressrosa?

    Doflamingo: I¡¯LL GET YOU YOUR MONEY! JUST DON¡¯T¡­AGHH! I DON¡¯T HAVE TIME FOR THIS!

    Me: Time¡¯s already up Joker. I¡¯ll hear you at the Next summit¡­if you are still King that is.

    *click* With my electromagnetic waves, I forcibly put the den den mushi to sleep. It wouldn¡¯t be calling anyone for a while.

    I looked back at the two executives of Doflamingo.

    Me: So what¡¯s it going to be? Let me through peacefully or let me through after a beating?

    I didn¡¯t bother listening. The moment they raised their fists the answer was determined.

    Mach Bice had the same idea and started rushing at me. If I remember correctly, he had a similar ability to that of the Kilo-Kilo fruit, except his was measured in tons. In the end, it was useless against my power. He was changing his weight and not his mass, I can easily make it useless by altering gravity.

    Mach Bice: 10 Ton!

    Me: 20 G *THUD*

    Is he an idiot? The heavier he makes himself, the harder it¡¯ll be for him to move. Now he¡¯s holding twenty times his weight. I think the force of him just falling down knocked him out.

    Despite him being knocked out, I wasn¡¯t stupid enough to believe he was going to stay down the entire fight. I walked up to him and raised by feet over his back.

    Me: 150 G

    Momentarily, my feet felt unbelievably heavy as it connected with Mach¡¯s back.

    *CRACK*

    I definitely felt his back break, and I turned to face Lao G

    Me: Your turn Lao G. Step away from the elevator.

    Lao G: I will never betray Young Master!

    He took a Kung Fu stance that I was unfamiliar with and provoked me into rushing him. Yet, doing those taunting moves might have been his downfall. My Rinnegan analyzed his fighting style immediately.

    Me: A fighting style that attacks the joints to make up for your lack of strength¡­ then I just need to attack before you do so, hmmm?

    Why bother fighting him directly when I can just

    *teleport!* *Crack*

    I kicked him with the momentum of my teleportation. Unfortunately, instantaneous teleportation doesn¡¯t really count as acceleration, but my kick itself was already devastating.

    He was down for good.

    I got in the elevator and pressed the lowest floor. As expected, the elevator didn¡¯t move. It seemed someone had already alerted everyone in the tower and below. At least they weren¡¯t running away, they were just trying to hide underground, which made things much easier for me.

    Me: *20G*

    The elevator buckled but held.

    Me: Wow, I¡¯m impressed with the quality of this elevator. Is it because that Ton Ton guy has to use this lift often? *50G*

    The lift lost its strap and started to free fall to the bottom with me casually inside it.

    Me: Eternal Youth¡­I won¡¯t lie, it does sound pretty tempting. Makes it easier that the Donquixote family are the villains here.

    That made me wondering. From another point of view, I just walked in and demanded to check their property, beat up two of their family leaders as well.

    Me: Gosh darn¡­ the scenario¡¯s making ME look like the bad guy.

 65. Collecting Payment

    Chapter 65

    As the elevator almost reached the bottom floor, I made the elevator float and go down slowly.

    *ding*

    I fried the electric circuit and forced the mechanism to open. Right outside the door, there were dozens of soldiers, hundreds of toys (who unwillingly were ordered to kill me), and 2 of the Executive members. I wonder where Sugar is? Oh, found her. She¡¯s at the back hiding.

    Me: Hello, I¡¯m here for an inspection. Please move aside~

    Senor Pink: Everyone be cautious! You are facing on of the Twin Monarch herself! We believe her fruit allows her to control Attractive and Repulsive forces in the world!

    Me: Well, mostly correct. So are you going to let me search?

    Senor Pink: Attack!

    Me: I¡¯ll take that as a no. Let¡¯s get rid of the fodder first, shall we? *Conqueror¡¯s Haki*

    My white aura exploded from me and suddenly almost everyone was down. All the toy soldiers went limp as their minds couldn¡¯t handle the Color of the Supreme King. Most of Doflamingo¡¯s soldiers were down as well but a handful remained standing. One even stabbed himself to concentrate on the pain to block out my mind intrusion. Other than that, the executives remained standing.

    Senor Pink: ¡­and she has Conqueror¡¯s haki¡­of course.

    With that, he sank into the ground and vanished from my sight. Of course, he had that weird Devil Fruit that allowed his to move through walls and floors. Interesting but not really powerful in my opinion.

    That slimy giant at the side must the Trevor then. I don¡¯t really understand his ability but I think it¡¯s a Logia type which makes him into a Sticky paste. I mean, his Devil fruit was the Sticky-Sticky Fruit¡­?This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Well, one at a time. I put my haki coated hand on the ground and found my target.

    Me: Universal Pull

    As a head popped out of the ground, I grabbed it by the hair and dragged out Se?or Pink from the ground.

    Senor Pink: Wha¡ª?!

    *smack!* *Thud!* *Crack!*

    I pummeled him with a few strong punches until he stopped moving. Haki enhanced punches to the face can be quite deadly. Just like I did with Mace, I made sure to disable him before turning to Trevor.

    Me: You look like a Logia user. Tell me, why won¡¯t you move away? I can feel that you know that you will lose.

    Trevor: ¡­ I will never betray Young Master!

    Me: How does everyone have the exact same answer? Fine, let¡¯s see if you are conductible. *20 Million Volts*

    From my hand, I shot out a massive electric discharge, essentially zapping Trevor. Surprisingly enough, he seemed to be able to resist electricity. Perhaps he changed his composition to a sticky paste that isn¡¯t affected by electricity? troublesome¡­

    I unsheathed Bob and covered it in haki as I started walking towards him.

    Me: Fine, I¡¯ll beat you the traditional way.

    It took over a minute, which was 30 seconds more than I expected. No matter how much I made him bleed, cut off his hands, he would stand back up. I didn¡¯t want to kill him since my only real target was Sugar so once he was down, I just crashed his head against a haki clad wall multiple times until he was out cold. He¡¯ll probably suffer from a Concussion but that¡¯s no biggie. The bigger problem would be his blood loss and his nonexistent right hand.

    I spotted Sugar hiding in the very center of the underground complex, where it would usually be the safest. I started walking towards her with my observation at the maximum.

    Inwardly, I thanked Oda for giving such an overpowered fruit to someone so weak. If anyone that was even remotely good at fighting got the fruit¡­ then they would have probably become a Yonko¡­or a Warlord at the least. The fruit has 3 abilities which are just insane. First was memory wipe of anything related to who the toys were. Next was eternal youth, which was what I was after, but it¡¯s primary ability was insane as well. A simple touch of a hand was all one needed to turn someone else into a toy. No resistance! Even Robin who was nothing more than slightly scathed by the hand was turned into a toy instantly.

    As I got closer to her, I decided to take no chances. I covered myself in Haki, top to bottom. Even single part of my body was coated as not to expose even the slightest bit of skin.

    I teleported over to where Sugar was and dropped an apple next to her. I then grabbed her head with my haki clad hands. She tried to resist but trying to turn me into a toy but, as expected, haki negates Devil Fruit abilities. I then bashed her head into the ground. Again, and again until the fruit changed.

    I looked at the fruit to make sure it was the correct one before putting it into my inventory.

    Me: Sorry Sugar, I¡¯ll get you back right away. Even if you are a criminal¡­ it¡¯s still hard to kill someone who has the appearance of a little girl¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll get life sentence or death either way but that¡¯s not for me to judge. I¡¯ll leave that to the World Government. *Rinnegan* *Outer Path* *Summoning*

    The ground shook as a familiar but ugly giant head sprouted from the ground. I grabbed Sugar¡¯s corpse and chucked it into the open mouth of the King of Hell.

    Me: *Outer Path* Art of Rinne Rebirth!

    Man, this ability was really taxing on me. I shouldn¡¯t use it too much. Even if my eyes do grant the ability to defy death (of others), I shouldn¡¯t use it all the time.

    The King of Hell closed his mouth so I couldn¡¯t see what was going on but it definitely did not sound good.

    *Crunch* *crack* *creak!!* *crack!*

    As if making fun of the noises I just heard, the King of Hell open his mouth and out came a perfectly fine Sugar. I checked with Observation to make sure she no longer had her Devil Fruit abilities before leaving her. It¡¯ll be a shock when she discovers that she can no longer use her powers.

    As I started to float up the elevator shaft to get back up to the surface, I wondered how everyone else was doing.

    Me: Sorry Ussop, looks like you¡¯ll need to awaken your Haki at another time. I¡¯m sure you have it in you so don¡¯t worry.

    I sent a electric wave to the den den mushi on board the Requiem

    *ring* *ring*

    Diana: All done?

    Me: Yup, please proceed to destroy all the facilities and factories. Also, please tell Minister-kun that we will be punishing Dressrosa¡­or more specifically Doflamingo.

 66. Fighting the Bird

    Chapter 66

    Outside, it looks as if things have already been set in motion as people remembered who they were. The toys all turned back to people and started rioting against Doflamingo. From a distance, I could see dad fighting Sabo¡­though without the help of his additional Mera Mera No mi, he¡¯s being pushed back. I think dad is stronger here than he was in Canon. Since he had to train us when we were growing up, he never took his training lightly either.

    I could also sense Luffy and Law trying to climb the tower to reach Doflamingo¡­who was alone this time, without Trevor. On another side, I could tell Zoro and Peeka had begun to fight. The entire place was descending into chaos now.

    Me: Should be any second now¡­ ahh, there it is.

    From the sky, a single thread spread out and surrounded the entirety of Dressrosa.

    Me: Here it is¡­ the legendary Birdcage.

    Along with the birdcage came Doflamingo¡¯s broadcast.

    Doflamingo: Citizens of Dressrosa¡­and guests. I could¡¯ve just ruled over you with terror from the start¡­Now that you know the truth¡­I¡¯m sure many of you want to kill me! That¡¯s why I prepared a game¡ª-*beep* *beep*

    Nope, I didn¡¯t want the broadcast to cause another wave of chaos across Dressrosa. It¡¯s better if a sly man stays silent. Instead, I tapped into the broadcast and let my voice sound all over the country,

    Me: Hello Citizens of Dressrosa. I am Kara Fujitora of Safe Haven. Many of you know me as one of the Twin Monarch of the Seas. Today, we witnessed the crimes of your fake king and Warlord of the Sea, Donquixote Doflamingo. By the way, did you know that he was originally a World Noble? That might explain his such hospitable behavior shown today.

    I drenched my words in sarcasm as I continued to diss Doflamingo in front of everyone.

    Me: Let me tell you a story, a true one at that too. If he¡¯s a World Noble, why do you think he¡¯s here and not up in his fancy palace at the Holy City of Marie Jois? It¡¯s because even World Nobles recognize scum worse than they are. They refused to let Doflamingo live with them so they kicked him out. Now, he¡¯s just pissed at the world. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s quite like the mentality of a 5 year old child? No offense children of Dressrosa. At least you¡¯ll grow in mental age, Doflamingo¡¯s stuck there forever.

    Up in the Palace, I felt a relatively powerful presence burn in rage at my words. Looks like it was having effect.

    Me: He had such a wonderful solution too! Which is why Safe Haven is involved here today actually. Using his influence, Doflamingo worked together with the wanted scientist of the World Government Caesar Clown who has an unbelievable body count to create artificial Devil Fruits to sell to none other than¡­ Kaido himself. This is not only a breach of the trade agreement, but also poses a great risk to the lives of hundred of thousands of innocents around the New World and out into the Blues. Finally, your attempt at preventing me from doing an Inspection of your Factories has made me to force my hands. Since I can¡¯t check what¡¯s inside, even when it¡¯s labeled SAD and SMILE, I decided not to take the risk and gave the order to blow it up.

    Just as I said that, our ship started to fire upon the factories with lasers that were comparable to that of Pacifistas while sis created small atomic bombs to hasten the process.

    Me: See? There is goes. Sorry Doflamingo. It looks like you¡¯ll need to reimburse Kaido. Or who knows what he¡¯ll do. Also, your actions for doing this ¡®Birdcage¡¯ thing could be an automatic death sentence from me but I¡¯ll let the Pirates have their go first. Doflamingo, you have 20 minutes to survive or surrender or it¡¯s death for you. Until then, I¡¯ll allow this cage to exist. Also, sorry I might¡¯ve killed a few of your executives by mistake. As in killed, I mean the ones that are not dead will never walk again. They just wouldn¡¯t move out of the way you know? Also Peeka, you should sing soprano *click*This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    With that, I fried the cables and connection so Doflamingo couldn¡¯t use it to his advantage. I could feel the relief of thousands of citizens as they knew I was here to protect them.

    From the top of the palace came a VERY PISSED OFF Doflamingo. He didn¡¯t even wait for Luffy and Law to reach the top, instead he jumped down on them with every intent to kill them. Knowing full well he can¡¯t beat me, it looks like he¡¯s going to take it out on Luffy and Law instead. Good luck Supernovas, if you guys are about to die I¡¯ll step in.

    On the other side of Dressrosa was a VERY PISSED OFF Peeka who was fighting against Zoro.

    Without the other executives, the remaining Straw Hats easily ganged up on the few Family executives that weren¡¯t beat by me and were made quick work of.

    Back to Law, Luffy and Doflamingo. Law was completely beat down as Doflamingo continued to pummel Luffy off and into the Streets of Dressrosa. Falling down the long distance.

    As Luffy threw Law down to safety, he began to actively push back Doflamingo¡­or at least it seemed like he was. After a talk between the two that I didn¡¯t bother to listen to, I informed Doflamingo.

    Speaking as loud as I can while enhancing my voice with my minimal control over sound waves (vibrations are sis¡¯s specialty. I control electromagnetism which is also a form of waves, but not sound. So only the bare minimum of that)

    Me: Doflamingo, your 20 minutes are up. It looks like you¡¯ve spent most of that time talking with Straw Hat Luffy and Law. While I¡¯ll let you continue fighting with Straw Hat, you can say goodbye to your Birdcage.

    With that, I started walking towards one of the ends of the town, people moving away to the side to make room for me as I reached the side.

    I coated my hand in pitch black armament before grasping one of the strands of the birdcage.

    Me: *Rinnegan* *Petra Path* Absorbtion!

    I didn¡¯t limit it to just the string I was holding but the entire structure. As the devil fruit enhanced string lost it¡¯s connection, it turned into normal string¡­weak and useless. Without anything holding it up, the string fell down as per gravity.

    Me: You can continue fighting Doflamingo, but everyone will know the truth of what happened here.

    All around me, cheering erupted as they realized they were not trapped in anymore. Seriously, this Rinnegan ability that ?? gave me is seriously broken. If I didn¡¯t have it, I¡¯m not sure if I could¡¯ve cut it in time.

    While people were celebrating, in the middle of Dressrosa, it looks like the real fight only began just as Peeka was defeated by Zoro.

    Luffy yelled something really loud that I didn¡¯t bother to hear, but judging from his transformation, it was Gear 4th.

    Luffy: KONG GUN!

    *CRASH!!*

    The fight went on as Doflamingo was slammed into the middle of the streets. Then, both of them began to fly. One using his strings to connect it to the clouds while the other used their elasticity to literally bounce around in the air, looking quite ridiculous but by no means weak.

    Doflamingo sure did live up to his name as a Warlord though¡­unlike Crocodile and Gecko Moria. He awakened his fruit and began trapping Luffy to the ground where he had the advantage.

    As expected, although Luffy managed to punch Doflamingo one more time (quite hard too), he couldn¡¯t hold his Gear 4th form long enough. In the end, Luffy was down.

    Luffy: Just¡­buy 10 minutes for me please¡­ anyone¡­

    Me: Looks like it¡¯s my turn then.

    I teleported directly to Doflamingo¡¯s location who was still stuck in the castle wall and grabbed him by the hair.

    Me: You didn¡¯t make your payment

    *CRACK!* I hit his face with a haki enhanced fist. His glasses broke and blood started to flow from his nose.

    Me: You broke the treaty and betrayed us. Trading with Kaido, do you really wish to plunge this world into madness?

    *CRACK* I hit him one more time. This time, Doflamingo tried to resist but I was faster.

    *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRACK*

    Me: You¡¯ll create more people like you. Those who¡¯s lived in terror¡­poverty¡­pain.

    Doflamingo: Arrggg! AAAARRRRGGHHH!!!!

    Doflamingo¡¯s Conqueror¡¯s haki blasted from him but I was already prepared for the blast.

    Me: Your haki is filled with pain and insanity. That shows the color of a Mad King, one which cannot control his subjects and can only keep his throne with fear.

    I prepared my own Conqueror¡¯s Haki as I continued to talk to him. His haki continued to crackle in the air as he tried to invade my mind.

    Me: A true King listens to his subjects. A true leader sets the example for the citizens to follow. You need both the respect and fear of the citizens to rule a stable country with a Iron Fist. Let me show you how it¡¯s done. *Conqueror¡¯s Haki*

    Our haki clashed for a brief moment before mine overpowered his.

    Me: My Will is filled with Confidence, Undying Determination, and my sense of Justice to your pain and insanity. It is only natural my will of the King would crush yours, doesn¡¯t it?

    With that, Doflamingo¡¯s haki was completely crushed as my Haki entered his mind. Even at this state, he refused to fall.

    Doflamingo: keke¡­ what¡­ what did you do to my family?

    Me: You¡¯ll see them all soon, but not all of them at once. Some will be in prison with you, while others below your very feet.

    Doflamingo: Aarrgh! You Fucking Commoner!!

    This was his last move of resistance, I could feel it. His awakened Devil Fruit changed our surroundings to threads that rushed towards me.

    Me: Haven¡¯t you already tried something similar before? Almighty Push!

    The Strings were instantly torn apart by the force. Using this as a chance, I pushed Doflamingo¡¯s head to the ground.

    Me: This might give you a concussion but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll survive. Almighty Push!

    Doflamingo: No¡­!

    I aimed at exactly where his brain and skull was. He coated his head in haki but my attack was fundamentally different anyway so it did no good. It didn¡¯t crack anything but it did shake his core organ enough for it to go into a temporary shutdown.

    The moment he crumpled down, I grabbed a couple of seastone cuffs from my inventory and cuffed him. I didn¡¯t trust that a single pair would be sufficient for someone like Doflamingo so I cuffed his wrists, ankles, and neck (with one that was specially made for necks).

    Me: With this¡­ the Dressrosa arc is¡­

    Issho: Kara, is that you?!

    Me: Not over yet¡­?

 67. Conflict ends in Dressrosa but I can see another coming up

    Chapter 67

    Dad embraced me into a hug as I ran up to him.

    Me: I got Doflamingo! I got the bad meanie

    I don¡¯t know why but whenever I¡¯m with dad, I feel like a little girl again. Probably because he doted so much on me. I¡¯m sure he loved us equally but I was always the little one.

    *pet* *pet*

    Issho: Of which I am proud of my daughter. You¡¯ve saved thousands of people here today and beat the Heavenly Demon. Something I cannot do as part of the Marines

    Me: One of the reasons of why sis and I decided to leave the Marines and create our own organization or country. As long as we were chained to the Marines, we were forced to turn a blind eye to so many injustices in the world. Of course, sis and I ignored most of them. hehe, but I¡¯m sure you do the same.

    Issho: I do, though it drives that Sakazuki quite mad.

    Me: Dad, you¡¯ve got to tell me if he ever demands something unreasonable. Sis and I¡¯ll come and beat some sense back into him.

    Issho: My my¡­when did my little Kara grow up so much? Telling her father that she¡¯ll protect him. Now¡­ I¡¯m not so weak myself you know? I know your power and talent far outshines my own but everything you¡¯ve learned about gravity manipulation came from me.

    Me: I know, I know. But what about situation right now. Are you allowed to be here? Did you check the Tower? I left a couple of unconscious or dying members of the Donquixote Family in there.

    Issho: All 8 members were either confirmed dead or dealt with¡­mostly thanks to you.

    *pet* *pet*

    Me: Dad¡­ the world is going to know what happened here¡­actually, I bet they already know. While I was fighting Doflamingo.

    Issho: Actually, the moment you released the birdcage, reporters swarmed us and got the news out to all over the world. I actually bent my knee to apologize on behalf of the World Government to the true King of Dressrosa.

    Me: You got on your knees?

    Issho: Is there a problem? I thought you wou¡ª-

    Me: DAD! YOU TOLD ME YOUR KNEES HURT! What if you stretched your muscles again? Even when you¡¯re fighting you don¡¯t get down!

    Issho: Oh¡­ well, its fine so don¡¯t worry.

    Me: But¡­ I¡¯m proud of you dad. I don¡¯t think any other Marine officer, admiral or not, would have the guts to bend the knee to apologize on behalf of the World Government. Only you would do that¡­and I¡¯m proud.

    Dang it, looks like I missed my chance. Well, it¡¯s not really a problem.

    Me: But what about the other Pirates? The ones that took part in the competition? Will they be caught?

    Issho: Hmm¡­ that is an issue. I¡¯ll have to at least keep up my appearance by chasing them out of Dressrosa.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Me: Now?

    Issho: Not today. I put my chances on a dice but it told me today was not the day.

    Me: You are a skilled gambler father. Are you sure your subconsciousness didn¡¯t alter the results? Or perhaps your gravity from your emotions affecting the outcome?

    Issho: Who knows, yet I try to keep my head clear no matter the result.

    Me: It was good to see you again dad. I¡¯ll come find you at the temporary Marine base later!

    I smiled at him before turning around to do this short work¡­ then I remembered something.

    Me: Oh! Dad, I made Soba Noodles. It¡¯s on our ship too. Would you like me to bring you some later?

    Issho: What kind of father would I be if I miss a chance to eat the best soba noodles in the world? Ones which my daughter made?

    Me: hehe, you should go say hi to sis too. She¡¯s probably back at our ship.

    Issho: Perhaps I will do that. I will see you soon. Take care Kara

    Me: I will!

    As I walked out of the immediate range of where father was using his Observation haki, I activated my own, looking for none other than¡­

    Me: Don Chin-jao. I found you~

    I wasn¡¯t going to kill him or anything. However, he was going to pay for his crimes as a pirate financially.

    I walked straight into where the Chin Jao family was hiding.

    Me: Hello. *Conqueror¡¯s Haki*

    It took more than just haki, but within a minute, everyone from the family was knocked out.

    I walked over to where Don Chin Jao was and grabbed his now crooked head.

    Me: *Rinnegan* *Human Path* The Location of your Treasure under the Ice

    I suddenly got all the relevant information regarding the topic. Relieved to find out that the treasure was still there, I dropped Don Chin Jao before walking out of the hideout back into the open.

    Me: I could just go back but¡­ it¡¯s probably better if they know earlier right?

    I turned around and started heading for the Flower Field of Dressrosa, where Kyros¡¯s home was located. Where the Straw Hats and a few others were hiding.

    I took a while to reach the place since I just walked, yes I walked, there at a leisurely pace. It felt nice to just ignore everything and just enjoy the small things like the weather for a change. On the way, I contacted sis to help me with this, which we readily agreed with.

    Once we reached the house, I just opened the door without knocking and found the entire gang there.

    Diana: Hello, I¡¯m here to break some bad news

    Everyone: ¡­

    Law: Shit! Everyone, they¡¯re the Twin Monarchs!

    Diana: Calm down Law. Besides, it doesn¡¯t look like you can do much in that condition anyway. Besides, I¡¯m technically here to help you.

    Sis walked in and sat on one of chairs and piece of bread. She put some jam on it and took a bite.

    Diana: A little hard but it¡¯s not bad. Did you buy this or make this?

    Kyros: Unfortunately, I¡¯m no baker. Everything here is bought.

    Diana: Che, Why is it like almost no one understands the joy of cooking? Isn¡¯t that right Sanji?

    Sanji: Yes, of course my beautiful Queen! Would you like to have something made? I will make it for you in an instant!

    Diana: Really? umm¡­surprise me with the food from the Kamabakka Kingdom. You got the recipe right?

    Sanji: Of course!!!

    With that, he ran out of the house. Probably to make a makeshift kitchen outside to cook.

    Me: Actually, can everyone here leave except you two from Wano, and people who promise not to interfere no matter what happens.

    Nobody left the room. I guess a little warning was needed.

    Me: If anyone interferes, I¡¯m going to attack you, am I clear?

    They all nodded.

    Me: Sis, the stage is yours.

    Diana: Alright.

    She moved right in front of the two samurai, then looked directly at Kan Jurou.

    Diana: *Mangekyo Sharingan!* *Genjutsu!*

    Kam Jurou tried to resist but his will was too weak against sis¡¯s overpowering willpower. Within a moment, Kan Jurou was under sis¡¯s genjutsu.

    Diana: Alright, now Kan Jurou. Would you be so nice to tell us about your affiliations with the current ruler of Wano and the emperor of the Sea, Kaido of the beasts?

    For sis and I, it was an expected answer as we already knew what was going to happen but for all the others in the room, and especially Kin ¡®emon, it was a shock. As one of his closest friends he has ever had betrayed him¡­no, betrayed all of them.

    Kin ¡®emon: Why¡­no, how do you know this is real? For all I can think, this might be a trick by you!

    Diana: Honestly, I didn¡¯t know as well exactly what he was doing. I just guessed the questions using his origins and connections with you. What I did feel was a¡­no, Kara¡¯s better at this.

    Me: Advanced form of Observation haki opens a few options in which how I see the world. One of which is able to see people¡¯s intent, emotions, and more. While I saw many different emotions and intent in all of you, from this man I only saw malicious intent¡­ones that usually end up in betrayal.

    Diana: Don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t really care what happens to you but if you¡¯re going to be traveling with the Straw Hat crew, we kind of have a reason we are not allowed to explain to watch over them somewhat.

    I produced a pair of Sea Stone cuffs and put it on Kan Jurou.

    Diana: You guys do what you want with him. That¡¯s all I really had for today. I¡¯ll stop the hypnotism now.

    Kan Jurou realizing what he just said tried to sputter excuses and trying to blame us about our mind tricks but nobody believed him. After all, we had already earned the trust of the Straw Hats. If Kin ¡®emon wanted to trust him, then fine. We can do so at his own risk.

    We took a packaged meal of Sanji¡¯s food on the way out and enjoyed it as we walked back to our ship.

    Me: It seems like all the conflict is already over¡­ but it isn¡¯t. There¡¯s so much more left to do.

    Diana: There is, I¡¯ve got to do some paperwork that Minister-kun sent me. It¡¯s not really hard but the Ok Go needs to come from me.

    Me: Alright sis, see you back on the ship.

    Just a little more skirmishes and the Dressrosa arc will come to an end. Doflamingo truly is a heavenly demon¡­to have such an influence on the world even when he¡¯s chained up in Seastone.

    That night, I ate the Hobi Hobi Fruit and gained my eternal youth.

    Author Note: Hello, author speaking here. Just to clarify, ??¡¯s Wishes > Devil Fruit abilities

    This is why he was able to grant the twins total immunity to Sea Stone, Water, Mind Manipulation, and more when it is supposed to be ¡®impossible¡¯ for Devil Fruit users or really anyone when it comes to ¡®Limitless Body¡¯. Thus, even though Kara consumed the Hobi Hobi Fruit, her ability, strength, and other aspects except her appearance (and thus age) will continue to grow.

    Omake:

    In a Suite room somewhere in Dressrosa.

    Diana: Kara, look! I found the Devil Fruit I wanted as well!

    By this time, the pain from eating my 5th Devil Fruit subsided.

    Me: Which one? Are you going to eat it?

    Diana: I actually ate it already. Just like yours, it¡¯s one of the most underrated Devil Fruits in the One Piece World, but I¡¯d say absurdly powerful as well if used in the correct way.

    Me: Which one? Rust? Hollow? Or is it a Zoan?

    Diana: The Art Art Fruit! It pretty much gives me control over anything living or inanimate and change them into what I believe is ¡®art¡¯. It¡¯s pretty much control over Reality itself! I won¡¯t have to resort to blinding myself now! Cause do you know what true art is?

    Me: No¡­ don¡¯t say it!

    Diana: Let me tell you what art is¡­

    Me: NO MORE NARUTO REFERENCES!

    Diana: TRUE ART IS AN EXPLOSION!!!!

    Author Note: Yes, Diana really did eat the Art Art fruit.

    Also, You can say goodbye to Kan Jurou. He will no longer be part of the Story

    Hours later: Third Person Perspective

    Kin ¡®emon: Thats¡­that¡¯s what you get for betraying us!

    As Kan Jurou drew his last breath, a single Strawberry inside of Franky changed into a Devil Fruit.

 68. Wrapping up Dressrosa

    Chapter 68

    It was the third day on Dressrosa and also the day that we will be leaving. Of course¡­

    Issho: The Gods have spoken. It is time!

    Dad just rolled a 6 on his dice, which means he¡¯s going to go and get the Straw Hats and Law.

    A few days ago dad and Sakazuki had a fight like usual and he threatened dad that he wouldn¡¯t allow him to step in on a Marine Base until he brings him their heads. I was right next to him while they were arguing so I stepped in. It went kind of like this.

    Me: Dad, why don¡¯t you join Safe Haven? You¡¯ll be able to do as you wish then! As a neutral nation, we can do as we wish. Heck, Society is the court between conflict between nations.

    Issho: Now that is a tempting offer¡­ what do you think Sakazuki, should I join my daughter?

    Sakazuki: Che! Fine, I take back my threat. Just bring me Straw Hat and Luffy¡¯s head!

    Me: Sakazuki, are you an idiot? I thought you can at least keep a cool head on topics like this. Why, you need me to bring back Kuzan to cool off that hot head of yours?

    Sakazuki: *grunt* What do you want to say?

    Me: First, Straw Hat and Law are a hero to this nation. The people already lost a lot of their trust in the World Government after what happened here. You really want to Marines to kill their benefactor?

    Sakazuki: They¡¯re pirates

    Me: And heroes. Secondly, Dad¡¯s going to be busy transferring Doflamingo to Impel Down. You can¡¯t have anyone else do that job. You do realize that it¡¯s very likely that Kaido or one of his underlings will try and intercept.

    Sakazuki: Of course¡­ that¡¯s why your dad¡¯s going to catch them right now!

    Me: I¡¯ll ignore you just like how you ignored my first point. Moving on, the Straw Hats are moving into the second half of the New World. Territories controlled by the Yonko. By our mutual agreement, the only group that can sail to their lands without an official issuing is Safe Haven. Which means that you are by International Agreement not allowed to send my dad to chase Straw Hat Luffy. Unless you want to break that and see what we have in store for those who break the agreement. If you¡¯re going to send dad, either ask for permission from them or officially declare a state of war against Big Mom or Kaido. Then we won¡¯t interfere.

    Sakazuki: ¡­ gah! I shouldn¡¯t have signed that piece of shit!

    Me: If you didn¡¯t sign it, the World Government wouldn¡¯t have a seat at the committee. Anyway, I¡¯ll chase away the Pirates then. Can¡¯t have the Marines look like the bad guys can we?

    Sakazuki: You¡¯ll do that?

    Me: Yup, just give them a couple of days to rest. But I still need the Marines to round them up to the Eastern Harbor. If you don¡¯t want anyone getting hurt, tell them to remove the soldiers from there as well.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Sakazuki: You do whatever you need to Issho.

    Me: Great! See u around Fleet Admiral.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Me: Want some Soba?

    Back to the present

    Sengoku and Tsuru were with us here, both very carefree in my opinion.

    Me: Dad, please order all the Marines to corner the Pirates to the East harbor. I can do the job of scaring them away.

    I then tapped into broadcast system and started talking again, this time specifically to the Pirates.

    Me: Hello everyone, this is Kara Fujitora. I have a message to the Straw Hat Pirates, Law, and others who have participated in the war against the Doquixote family. First, we want to thank you for your efforts and support against the tyrannical king; however, you have stayed on this island for 3 days already illegally. It is now time for Dressrosa to rebuild. Please leave the island in the next 30 minutes or we will take action. Thank you.

    I heard the Marines start to move and round up the Pirates and get them to leave the island. I guess I should do what dad did last time.

    Me: Dad, I¡¯ll do the lifting, you do the dropping.

    With that, I activated my 1st fruit and the float float fruit and lifted the remains of the war with Doflamingo.

    Soon, the very light from the sun was blocked out from the debris and remains of the war, high up in the sky.

    Me: Listen up Pirates, I plan to weaponize this debris if you don¡¯t leave in the next 30 minutes. Your time begins now

    The effect was immediate. Not needing to be repeated twice, the Pirates left Dressrosa without any conflict. Well only skirmish would be when the other filler Pirate crew came from the side and tried to get the escaping Straw Hat crew and his newly formed armada but dad took quick work of that by simply dropping the things I put up for him.

    Me: Well, it looks like our work is done. We¡¯ve got work to do back at Safe Haven, so I think is goodbye dad. It was nice to meet you again as well Sengokgu and Tsuru

    Sengoku and Tsuru just smiled. But man, Sengoku really got a lot older in just 2 years. The stress from the Paramount war must have really aged him a lot.

    A couple hours later, we were on the Requiem on our way to West Blue to take something nobody used¡­but also worth trillions without anyone knowing¡­even our own crew except sis.

    On the way, we warned Dragon that his base at Baltigo was leaked by a stray Vivre Card which he thanks us for. In the end, it wasn¡¯t needed since they relocated the headquarters to the hidden island of Mycan and used the old place as nothing more than a hideout or an extra storage. In order to prepare a trap for anyone who would dare try, he decided to make the entirety of the place into a death trap. Blackbeard obviously isn¡¯t going to like what he hears when news reaches him.

    The Reverie was coming up soon and while we were ¡®invited¡¯ up to the Holy City (we always were as a neutral nation), since we were not part of the World Government, we wouldn¡¯t be able to make any calls or decisions there. Which was logical, what, did they think we¡¯ll go up there and just ordering Kings and Queens around the World to do as I say? Absurd¡­but that does sound pretty fun.

    Something that would be different from Canon would be that Fishman Island would not be sending their people up to the Reverie. As per obvious reasons, they are an Independent Nation and not one that is protected by the Marines. While I am honestly a little worried for them, they¡¯ll probably ask us to help and we will if the justification for the war is unjust.

    Sarah: At this speed we¡¯ll arrive in the hour. But what¡¯s so special about here that makes you use your Devil Fruit to this extent?

    Me: Private Business, but also very important. Make sure you are always above the clouds, alright? Make sure you are not seen.

    I was using my Devil Fruit to make it seem as if we were falling Sideways¡­towards our destination. Not only that, but I removed air resistance as it was hindering our speed. As a result, the speed at which we were going was nothing short of ridiculous. Imagine falling for a couple hundred kilometers straight without any sort of resistance¡­

    We arrived earlier than Sarah¡¯s expectations and we placed ourselves directly above the location. We waited for night to fall before Sis and I descended.

    In the middle of the Kano Country was a field of Ice covered Mountains. Under which was treasure stolen, pillaged, robbed from nations all over the World by none other than Don Chinjao. The reason the treasure was even still here was because the Ice was incredibly hard and nobody but Don in his prime with his Drill shaped head could break the Ice and open it.

    Me: Sis, it¡¯s right under us.

    Diana: I know, I can see it was well.

    Our logic was¡­why would you need a drill head to open the ice, when you can just break the entire thing? Of course, there are only a few people in the world which can do that easily but¡­ sis was definitely one of them.

    Diana: GEKISHIN!

    As a trembling white sphere covered her right hand, she took that and punched the Ice underneath, which immediately gave way to the Earth Shaking power. The Ice strained for a moment before crumbling down, unable to hold its form.

    Of course, this action would draw attention so this time I used my skill.

    Me: *Lightning Speed*

    I became Lightning and shot millions of voltage into the pile of metals of all kinds before me. The moment my electricity conducted, It was sent into my inventory.

    As expected, most of Don¡¯s treasure was gold, silver, or the sorts. By the very next second, trillions of Beri¡¯s worth of treasure was secured in my Inventory.

    Before the guards even had a chance to come and check what had happened, sis and I were already back up on the ship.

    As we started to head back towards Safe Haven, I had the chance to look into my inventory and just marveled at simply how much there was.

    Me: Sis¡­the amount we have here has got to be at least a sizable portion of the World¡¯s Gold. We can turn Safe Haven into a financial superpower as well! Finally.

    Safe Haven was rich, not to even begin on ¡®Society¡¯ but unfortunately, just like almost every nation in One Piece, it had a major weakness¡­ Beri. Beri is a currency issued by the World Government and managed by their bank. By using that currency in Safe Haven, which is supposed to be a neutral county would be like Switzerland using Deutch Marks (German currency at the time) during World War 2. The influence the World Government would have on our people if they banned trade, set sanctions, or anything would be disastrous. In order to prevent this, we needed to create our own currency¡­but it needed to be a strong one. One that wouldn¡¯t shake or be easily manipulated by the movement of Beri. Unstable currency is worse than having to rely on another currency¡­but having our own strong one would create a financial standing ground of our own.

    To create a strong currency, the government needs someone of worth to back it up. As we can¡¯t simply one day declare it and be done with it. That was why we chose to take Chin Jao¡¯s treasure. With this, we can finally create a National Bank instead of ones that are issued and work with the World Government. Who knows? Maybe we¡¯ll create something like the traditional Swiss Bank here as well?

    *ring* *ring*

    Diana: Hello?

    Minister: Hello, is this Miss Diana?

    Diana: What¡¯s going on? Is it an emergency?

    Direct lines for us weren¡¯t meant to be called for light topics. Only a few people have them, and that¡¯s including those at the highest echelons of the World Government.

    Minister: The Embassy of the Big Mom Pirates and Germa 66 have officially requested a meeting.

    Diana: *sigh* Shit¡¯s going to go down and I can feel it already¡­

 69. Calm Before the Storm

    Chapter 69

    We left the meetings to our Prime Minister. We made sure he was a competent man at things like this anyway. Also, since he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on and the relationship between the 2 factions yet, he¡¯ll be able to pull our ¡®neutral¡¯ card and be done with it.

    As we docked on Safe Haven, I went back into my room and took out God¡¯s copy of ¡°The Economy of the World¡± and ¡°How Banks should work¡±. It was going to be a busy couple of days.

    The meeting between all 6 factions ended and I was called to lower ¡®Society¡¯ back to sea-level. Which I did and all those who were involved either returned to their homes on Safe Haven or back to their territory. It seems our Prime Minister did a good job at getting why, who, and how they were getting into an alliance. We went over them and got enough to know that the data given to us were utter BS that both factions agreed upon. With this, as long as we have evidence to back it up, we can openly announce Big Mom & Germa¡¯s fraud agreement. If push comes to shove and they refuse to make reparations for breaking or tricking us, then we can declare war as well.

    I wonder how things are going with the Straw Hats right now? Hopefully they¡¯ve met each other at Zou by now.

    POV Nami, at Zou

    Me: Wait, Franky, what¡¯s that?

    Franky: What?

    As Franky turned around rapidly, the little nut thingy flew out of his back compartment¡­into my mouth.

    Me: *cough* *cough* That was disgusting! What was that?

    POV ??

    ??: This¡¯ll make the story more interesting.

    POV Kara

    After a painfully long meeting with the ministers on the establishment of a National Bank and our own currency, I was free for the day. I put on a hoodie and put the hood over my face before walking out.

    It wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t recognizable with this on, but if people had the decency, then they would notice that I didn¡¯t want to be disturbed. I was going to a Cheesecake place down the street when I found myself facing 4 very familiar Pirates and a few others.

    First, anyone who set foot on Safe Haven was a free man. No matter what he/she did anywhere else, unless the committee decides to investigate or pre-ban a few specific members, anyone is allowed to come on the island as long as they pay their fees and register that they are on the island.

    If, by chance, another country wishes for us to catch or apprehend criminals that they think are on Safe Haven, then all they need to do is hand in a report of their crimes and evidence of them and once caught, must pay. This process is very short and soon a search is conducted for the criminal.

    If the country wishes to come themselves to take care of the matter, then they need to get a warrant from us which takes a much longer time. Any damage done must be paid back in full and more. Also, this was never granted on the capital island of ¡®Society¡¯ for safety reasons. In a way, it was safe for almost everyone in Safe Haven as long as they followed to rules here. After all, security was VERY tight and the elite soldiers here were not to be messed with¡­even for New World Standards.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    So, back on topic. It wasn¡¯t weird to see Pirates walking through the streets. Most of the time, people actually welcomed them like anyone else since these people often meant business. Those who caused trouble were quick work of anyway. Despite this, I never expected that some of the Straw Hats would dock here.

    I would guess this is the Wano Team since the 4 were comprised of Robin, Franky, Zoro, and Ussop. If they were here, then that would mean that Luffy and the other half of his crew went to Wholecake Island (and it¡¯s surrounding islands) to crash the wedding.

    If God really wanted me to meet them this much, I guess it would be impolite to ignore them. I put my hood down and waved at them which the 4 of them (and one samurai) responded.

    We were in the Cheesecake Cafe and I bought them all a nice big cake which they dug into.

    Ussop: When we were leaving Dressrosa, was that really you?

    Me: Do you mean raising all the debris and the broken pieces that were in Dressrosa?

    Ussop: Yeah

    Me: Mmmhmm, that was me.

    Ussop, after hearing my answer, just slouched down and started complaining about how the world was so unfair.

    Me: I see a few unfamiliar faces but I won¡¯t ask about them. I believe your group is just here to restock before going on to¡­

    I looked at Kin ¡®emon

    Me: Wano?

    Robin: Yes. To get to where Wano is on this sea we must either go North and through Big Mom¡¯s territory or go South and through Safe Haven. We decided to go the safe path and not risk bumping into any Big Mom Pirates along the way.

    Me: That¡¯s nice. I hope you¡¯re all enjoying Safe haven. We put in a lot of work to make this place thrive. By the way, where are the others?

    I feigned ignorance. Besides, if they tell me all the information I need here and now, then I can just tell the Prime Minister about it and then take action against both Germa and Big Mom.

    Zoro: Our idiot cook was called in for a marriage by his family and Big Mom.

    Me: Vinsmoke? Vin smoke Sanji?

    Robin: You knew?

    Me: Of course! Don¡¯t underestimate the information network of Safe Haven. That would explain the sudden alliance between Germa and Big Mom pirates that they made here¡­I heard it was through a marriage but I never knew it was going to be Sanji¡¯s. Wait¡­ I might need to check this again.

    I took out a Den Den Mushi and called the Prime Minister. It wasn¡¯t really needed but if we could get at least a ransom out of Germa for this, this would leave them financially crippled for a bit. Honestly, I don¡¯t want a Strong Germa 66 after this arc anyway.

    Me: Minister, look up Vinsmoke Sanji in the database. Compare it to the family record of Royal blood in the Germa 66 and Straw Hat Luffy. If they Vinsmoke family declared Sanji dead or not their son, or even did not perform his duties as guardian, then inform me right away understand? That means that Germa deceived us to forge an alliance with Big Mom.

    *click*

    I ended the call before our Prime Minister could even respond. Sorry Minister-san but this was why you ran for the position anyway.

    Me: Sorry, looks like we might be getting involved. Possibly after the whole event and confirm the wishes of both the Germa as well as your crew mate and see if there are any legal connections between the Royal Family and Sanji.

    Ussop: But wait¡­you¡¯re like¡­super strong aren¡¯t you? Why can¡¯t you just go there and bring back Sanji for us?

    Me: Because that is not Justice¡­also that¡¯s going to get me into a lot of trouble. If Sanji is being put there against his will, then it is his duty to make that known. Only then will I even think about responding. Second, Safe Haven is a neutral country that is recognized for it¡¯s fair actions without bias in any International conflict. If I charge in there without a good reason to back me up, Safe Haven will lose the respect, reputation, and dignity that I spent so hard to built. So unfortunately, no Ussop.

    Ussop put his head down. In a way, I could relate, after all, life of a Pirate may not be easy¡­but it was free.

    Me: Besides, what happened during the last week? After I chased you out of Dressrosa I mean.

    Robin: We came upon a really old elephant called Zou

    Me: Heard of it but never been there. I¡¯m amazed that it¡¯s even still alive.

    Robin: And Nami accidentally ate a Devil Fruit

    Me: WHAT?! Nami? Your navigator?

    They nodded

    Me: Oh my¡­ well I hope it was a good one. If not, tell her that there are no useless Devil Fruits¡­except Chopper¡¯s fruit. His was a lucky case I¡¯d say.

    Robin: She ate Kan Jurou¡¯s fruit. You can say the talent is in better hands.

    Me: Quite literally huh¡­ I felt sorry for all of his creations.

    Robin: But weren¡¯t they cute¡­?

    Me: No, I¡¯ll show you what cute things are. Get up, we¡¯re going to the arcade. Let get some Plushies!

    Why? Obviously I¡¯m not going to ¡®make¡¯ someone into plashes or toys. I¡¯m not that mean¡­unless I meet a World Noble. I¡¯ll be very tempted to turn them into a toy.

    After about a day of shopping and helping the crew find things, I watched them leave for Wano. It¡¯s going to be a very different place from here. While I understand the importance of the Wano arc and it¡¯s significance on the entire story as well as its origins and connections to countless important One Piece characters¡­I just can¡¯t find the appeal of it. I think my problem with it is that it¡¯s too long¡­somewhere in the middle I lost focus and couldn¡¯t remember why Luffy and his crew was doing what. In other words, if Wholecake Arc goes as planned, then sis and I will be jumping into Wano blind.

    (Author Note: That¡¯s the setting I save Kara and Diana, not me. I actually quite like the arc)

    As I returned back to the VIP Area of ¡®Society¡¯ which was where I lived and much of the meetings took place, I met our Prime Minister waiting for me in front of my office/game-room.

    Me: Hello Minister-san, what do you need?

    Minster: You were right. The Vinsmokes have only declared that their children are their commanders. There was never an official mention that Vinsmoke Sanji was their brother just recently.

    Me: That means we can take legal action and this alliance they¡¯re making through the Royal Blood of the Vinsmoke family is¡­void.

    Minister: We can take legal actions against them.

    Me: I don¡¯t want to make war with the Germa unless it is necessary. Just make them pay the fee. Calculate how much this will cost them.

    Minister: Yes Miss Kara

    With that, he was off.

    *sigh* So much work to do. If the Straw Hats are already on Wholecake island, then things have progressed a lot faster than I expected it to. Did Nami¡¯s new ability accelerate their conflict on Zou? Regardless, there¡¯s work to do.

    I contacted the Den Den Mushis of our crew and sis

    Me: Big Mom will betray Germa 66. Prepare the ship, be on standby. We must be ready to leave the moment the confirmation falls.

    I¡¯m not going to miss out on the action against an emperor!

 70. Charlotte Linlin

    Chapter 70

    It happened a few days later. I would assume the day of Sanji¡¯s wedding but since I didn¡¯t get the invitation, I didn¡¯t know the exact date.

    *ring* *ring*

    Sis picked it up, but it was pretty obvious who it was from.

    Diana: Hello?

    Judge: Big Mom betrayed us! They were planning to kill us all from the start! I request an immediate pass of Justice on the Big Mom Pirates! A breach of contract!

    Well, he definitely did his research before calling us. This was how we usually operated around people and organizations who broke the treaty, as shown with Dressrosa.

    Diana: I will pass it on to our Prime Minister, though I believe you aren¡¯t so clean in the deal yourself.

    Sis passed the snail to Minister-san who was already with us. How convenient.

    Minister: When I was going over the agreement with you, the details only included ¡®Your Son¡¯ as the wedding partner. What we were not warned of was that it would be Black Leg Sanji of the Straw Hat Pirates. Unfortunately, we see some problems here that do not make you innocent in this agreement.

    Judge: What are you talking about?! He¡¯s my son! You better come quick! Big Mom is on a rampage to kill us all!

    Minister: One at a time Mr. Vinsmoke. While Black Leg Sanji is indeed your biological son, you gave up your rights as guardian many years ago by definition. Thus, in other words, you forced a complete stranger into your mess and tricked one of the 3 Emperors of the Sea into forging an alliance with you. That is how Safe Haven views it and it will not change.

    Judge: Fine! What do you want?!

    Minister: For your part of the deal and your oath as well as agreement, the total comes to be 6.6 Billion Beri¡¯s.

    Unfortunately, we were not able to create our own national currency yet¡­but it was definitely getting there. Just need to properly account for every possibility and we can start the whole project.

    Judge: 6.6 Billion? That¡¯s ridiculous!

    Minister: It was the amount you agreed to pay should either side break the agreement. Looking at how the only side that did not break it is Safe Haven, this is the amount you must pay.

    Judge: Fine! We¡¯ll pay! Just come and do your ¡®Inspection¡¯ on Whole Cake Island!

    *Click*

    Diana: You all heard him. Minister, we¡¯ll be off. Wish us luck.

    Within 10 minutes, everyone was on board the Requiem.

    Me: Here we go!

    With that, we started to fly towards Wholecake Island.

    Diana: We¡¯re about to fight an Emperor.

    Me: We can¡¯t expect it to be on the level we¡¯ve faced so far¡­ this is going to be on a whole new level of Crazy.

    We arrived On Whole Cake Island just in time to see it in ruins. The frosting was burned, the cake and structures itself collapsing or already collapsed. In the midst of it was the Germa Force retreating from¡­Big Mom herself.

    It looks like she recovered from her rampage and returned to Whole Cake from Cacao Island.

    Diana: Get us close, we need to talk with Big Mom before we begin.

    Just as the Vinsmokes got on their giant snail ship, we floated right above them, facing Big Mom. In all her mad and crazed glory, she was about to jump onto the Snail ship to intercept them when.

    Me: Sis, brace me. *Almighty Push*

    Sis held me from behind while I fired the repulsive force against Big Mom. It wasn¡¯t strong enough to send her flying but it pushed her back to the island.

    As she was pushed back, everyone in the vicinity noticed us, flying high and the flag of Safe Haven (same as Equilibrium) flying high and proud.

    Diana: Hello Charlotte Lin Lin. We¡¯re here for an inspection of Totta Land. We believe you have broken multiple agreements regarding the treaty. Add that onto the fact that you have attacked the Royal Family of the Vinsmoke Family without an official declaration of War is an international offense. From paying the Germa Kingdom as well as the fee for breaking our agreement comes to a total of 27 Billion Beri. We expect this amount to be paid in 2 weeks. Or you can pay with your life as well as many around the world has done.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Linlin: 27 Billion Beri? That¡¯s ridiculous! Why do I owe you that much money?

    Diana: Your ambassador used the seal of the Big Mom Pirates which means all of you are in agreement with the contract. You should choose your representatives wisely Linlin, else something might this might happen.

    While we were arguing, the Germa Kingdom was escaping. Probably to never be seen again in the One Piece Saga.

    Me: Hey you guys, you have 1 week to pay up. If you don¡¯t we¡¯ll come find you after this.

    They ignored me, but I felt their feelings change from relieved to panic. Well, at least we won¡¯t have to worry about losing two factions in one day. Seriously, why do they even make agreements if they know they¡¯re going to break it? Consequences, consequences, consequences.

    Linlin: So it¡¯s come to this eh? Fine then, Sweet or Life?!

    Diana & Me: YOUR Life!

    Me: Sarah, take this ship as far away as possible, stay away from the fight ok? We can¡¯t look out for you guys when we¡¯re fighting an Emperor.

    With that, sis and I jumped off the ship and towards the pissed Big Mom. As we flew towards here, I changed ¡®Bob¡¯ with ¡®Yang¡¯. A normal sword would never even be able to scratch her skin. If even her normal skin is harder than steel¡­I feared what her armament haki would be like.

    In truth, this battle could be finished easily with me just touching Big Mom¡¯s skin somehow. Teleporting somewhere where she hasn¡¯t covered herself in haki and turning her into a Toy. Despite how easy that sounds, unfortunately we couldn¡¯t do that for a couple of reasons.

    First, that would expose my powers to the rest of the world too early. I wanted to hide it at least until facing Kaido or Blackbeard. Secondly, Big Mom is still the secondary antagonist in the Wano arc. She plays a pretty important role in the Wano arc so we can¡¯t kill her or erase her here. Still, that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t beat the shit out of her first.

    Me: Sis, does it work?

    Diana: No, her soul manipulation allows her to be free of Genjutus. I can¡¯t trap her in any illusions for longer than a second.

    Me: So I guess we¡¯re going to do this the traditional way then.

    Big Mom took off her hat and held Napoleon, ready to face us, sword for sword.

    While I knew armament haki, tekkai, and other defensive skills that allow me to tank most attacks, I wasn¡¯t going to risk it with Big Mom. I turned myself completely into lightning as I teleported right in front of her and¡­

    Me: El Thor (50 Million Volts)

    It wasn¡¯t very affective against Big Mom but it earned the time I needed. While Big Mom grunted from the shock and pain, Sis caught up with me and used her Aura Projection to cut her in the torso, then quickly on her right shoulder before Big Mom recovered.

    Sis¡¯s attacks didn¡¯t really have much of an effect but she was definitely bleeding. Much more than what any of the Supernovas had been able to do.

    Diana: Earthquake! *Small*

    The very island trembled as sis punched her vibrating fist into the ground. The Earth shook and cracks appeared under Big Mom¡¯s feet. As she tried to jump away from the opening ground

    Me: 200G, Please stay for just a second¡­!

    It worked, she was brought down onto her knees just long enough for her to fall into the ground.

    I extended the gravitational field up into the sky and grabbed one of the smallest meteorites I could find. I knew this wasn¡¯t going to work, but a burning piece of rock falling faster than the speed of sound makes for a great distraction.

    It worked, Big Mom no longer tried to move away but rather focused on her defense against the meteorite.

    Me: Sis, we¡¯ve got to use Seawater if we even want to hurt her. We can cut her here and there but it isn¡¯t having much of an effect.

    Diana: Take out her sword and we¡¯ll see from there.

    Linlin: Prometheus!

    A giant burning ball with a happy face on it appeared on Big Mom¡¯s hand. Using it as a gauntlet¡­

    Linlin: *humpf!*

    *CCRRRAAASHHH!!*

    Me: You better be kidding me. I expected her to bounce the meteor away or something¡­not punch it!

    Diana: It¡¯s big mom, what did you expect?

    Me: I guess you¡¯re right. A Child in the body of a God indeed¡­

    I stole a bathtub¡¯s worth of water from the sea and let it float around me. It was Shiki¡¯s strategy but it has proven quite effective against Devil Fruit users from my experience. I know specific powerhouses developed a resistance against Water and Seastone, for example the admirals all went through training like that, but that didn¡¯t mean the effect was nonexistent.

    As Big Mom jumped out of the hole and rushed at us again, we began our attacks again. It went on for over an hour before Napoleon finally started to crack. It was crying for a while because of the pain but it finally started having effect.

    Me: Finally¡­a Big Mom soul enhanced blade truly is frightening.

    We didn¡¯t lose this opportunity and continued battering the sword with our own blades. It took countless strikes but finally¡­

    *crack* *crack¡­*

    *shatter!*

    Napoleon was broken. Just as Big Mom put the hat/blade back on her head, she pulled out her soul from Napoleon.

    Diaan: Kara!

    Me: I know! *Rinnegan! *Summoning the King of Hell!*

    The Giant Ugly head quickly sprung up from the ground and began a tug of war with Big Mom for the soul.

    Diana: All things die eventually. All souls without exception goes to him!

    Ok, maybe not ours but still.

    We grabbed our swords and continued to stab and slash the hands that Big Mom was using to hold onto her soul. Her Haki coated hands her were on another level of durability but in the end, they too started to bleed.

    Sis just held her sword with one hand and put her other on one of Big Mom¡¯s fingers.

    Diana: Superheat!

    Enhanced with vibrations, Sis¡¯s hand turned red from the heat. By One Piece logic, sis wasn¡¯t burned at all but Big Mom¡¯s finger was starting to burn. I helped out by grabbing another finger and putting as much electric current through her

    It worked. The force Big Mom was holding onto her soul weakened and the King of Hell won the tug of War.

    The moment the soul was sucked into the King of Hell¡­

    Linlin: AAAARRRRGHHHHH!!!!

    There was no external injuries inflicted on Big Mom but I could tell she felt an unbelievable amount of pain as part of her soul, her identity, was lost forever.

    Me: *Rinnegan* Get Prometheus!

    Before the King of Hell could turn to the smiling sun, Big Mom grabbed him out of the air and turned it into a makeshift gauntlet, then did something I never expected anyone to do.

    *punch* ¡­ *crack*

    Big Mom punched the King of Hell and the jutsu was released. The King of Hell sunk back into the ground.

    Me: You probably already were but you¡¯re definitely going to hell when you die Linlin. I mean who the hell would punch the King of Hell?

    Diana: That¡¯s ridiculous¡­nobody ever did that in all of the Naruto series as well.

    Big Mom ignored us and threw a fiery punch directly at sis.

    Diana: Superheat!

    Me: Plasma!

    I superheated the coating of sis¡¯s fists into Plasma. Technically it should¡¯ve been hot enough to burn anything, but anime logic helped us out again.

    *cchhhhh* *sizzle*

    Sis¡¯s fist burned right through Prometheus, killing him instantly. and burned the knuckles of Big Mom¡¯s fist black.

    Linlin: Rarrgh!!! I¡¯ll kill you girls!

    Diana: For 30 whole chapters you only said Wedding Cake. I¡¯m guessing this is something of an improvement for someone of your level of intelligence?

    It was a provocation and it worked. Big Mom lost her sense of reason and charged at us. Only her front covered in haki.

    Sis: Amaterasu (Black Flame)

    Big Mom¡¯s hair caught on fire and started to travel up to her head. It burned up most of her hair in seconds but was kept back by the haki on her head.

    Diana: It won¡¯t go out. It¡¯s not your average fire.

    Then I sensed Big Mom about to do the scream/shockwave again.

    Me: Cover your ears!

    Sis listened to me as Big Mom screamed at the top of her lungs. The fire, though it wasn¡¯t put out was flung away from her from the shockwave that was created from her screaming.

    She kept screaming as she rushed towards us. She turned towards me at the last second but she managed to grab my ankle with haki, essentially trapping me.

    Linlin: Got you!!!

    She used her other burnt hand to grab my right arm and started to pull in apart.

    Shit¡­I didn¡¯t want to reveal this yet but looks like I don¡¯t have a choice.

    Me: *Rinnegan* *Asura Path*

    It felt weird as my head suddenly starting converting thoughts into codes of 0s and 1s but it also felt very natural. I had a mission to do¡­.Free Myself from Big Mom¡­Commencing¡­

    Me: *Type 5 Rocket¡­target Eyes, Mouth* Activate Petra Path

    My thoughts became so clear, everything was just right or left, black or white. As felt nothing as I shot missiles out of my body everywhere. To Big Mom¡¯s eyes, sucking out Haki from her hands so I can fuel myself, burning her mouth with a flamethrower that came from my chest, and most importantly, the massive civilian casualties that resulted from my bombardment of explosives.

    It was a success, Big Mom recoiled in pain and let go of me. I immediately jumped back and searched for the next mission¡­ to not fine one.

    Me: *Rinnegan* *De-activate Asura Path*

    ¡­

    ¡­

    What?! Did I just do that?!

    I looked around to see the burning landscape and countless auras flickering and disappearing from my observation haki¡­I felt like I was about the crumple but God¡¯s Calm mind saved me from a mental collapse.

    Think about the deaths later. Taking care of Big Mom takes priority.

    As I focused on Big Mom again, she was much weaker than before and white heavily injured. Her right eye was shut but there was blood flowing through her eyelids. Looks like at least a couple of explosions found its mark.

    Linlin: What¡­? What are you.

    She also looked thinner than before. This was good news, she¡¯s starting to run out of cardio. We just need to tire her out more before we deal the final blow.

    The fighting went on for hours upon hours. It was clear who was winning but Big Mom just wouldn¡¯t go down. More than once, her cookie soldiers tried to throw her some food so she came recover but I simply blasted them all away.

    Every minute, the number of cuts on Big Mom increased. Slowing her down, fatigue piling as the small stings started to accumulate.

    Me: 50 Million Volts.

    As a massive electric discharge that make¡¯s Zeus¡¯s bolts look tame shocked Big Mom, she sank onto one knee. I didn¡¯t miss this chance and threw Seawater directly onto Big Mom¡¯s face, who was not able to dodge it.

    We didn¡¯t miss this chance. Stabs on her legs, hands, arms, face, back, everywhere. Sis kept Big Mom as busy as possible while I teleported around her trying to cut into her full body Armament Haki.

    Finally, it looked like Big Mom has had enough.

    Linlin: SOUL POCUS!!!

    All of Whole Cake shook as Souls from every Homie she had ever made gathered on her fist. She hit the ground and the souls of thousands was absorbed into the ground.

    Linlin: I am an EMPEROR!!!

    The ground trembled as the Island itself came to life.

 71. End of the Big Mom Pirates

    Chapter 71

    Me: Sis, you¡¯ve got to use that now. If we don¡¯t get rid of that¡­

    Diana: I know.

    I still couldn¡¯t use the King of Hell to absorb Big Mom¡¯s souls. What type of Death God is so weak? It looks like at least a couple more hours until he¡¯ll wake up again.

    Diana: *Mangekyo Sharingan* Partial Susanoo

    It just looked like her Aura Projection but in reality, it was much more powerful. Her skeletal fists on the aura changed until it was wearing a gauntlet that vibrated with power. Quite literally as a sphere formed around it, just like Whitebeard.

    Linlin: Die!If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Diana: WORLD BREAK!!

    One of sis¡¯s few moves that she counts as ¡®Endgame¡¯. This move, if used on the World itself might actually prove Sengoku¡¯s word true. That the fruit holds the power to destroy the Very World.

    *CCCRRRRAAAASSSSHHH* *CRACK*

    The island broke apart once again as everything near us blew away. Houses, trees, even the remains of Sanji¡¯s wedding cake.

    Earthquakes shook the island as all footing was lost and once again cracked. Fissures appeared from the ground from just the shockwave alone¡­ the island was killed without much resistance. After all, unless it¡¯s covered in haki, a bigger body just means a bigger target.

    Big Mom, who was hit directly, coughed out blood as her soul enhanced punch was broken through, her hand shattered.

    I teleported right above her and braced myself.

    Me: 500G

    I crashed like a Rock onto Big Mom¡¯s back. I heard my knees crack the moment my knees and her back met, but I continued. When Big Mom touched the ground, he back gave way to a satisfying *crunch*

    As I started to stand up, I could feel my healing factor starting to work on the cracked knee.

    Everything was gone except a massive crater with a collapsed Big Mom in the middle. Much thinner and bleeding almost everywhere.

    Sis and I got on either side of her head and pressed our hands on her.

    Diana: Repulsion

    Me: Almighty Push!

    I applied enough force to wipe out a city and I¡¯m sure sis did the same¡­but Big Mom was really durable. She was knocked out cold, probably for a few days if I¡¯m right but the most surprising thing was that she was not dead. I don¡¯t even think she¡¯ll even have a permanent injury on her. Truly a fearsome Emperor of the Sea.

    Just as we stood up, I saw Katakuri limp his way over. He didn¡¯t even have his scarf like thing covering his face as he hobbled his way over. He looked pretty beat up and exhausted. Probably still recovering from his fight against Luffy. Given that it was only a hours, not even a day, since his fight. I would say recovery at his rate is pretty impressive.

    Me: I¡¯m already tired¡­ do we have to fight him too?

    Diana: Should we just kill Big Mom? I¡¯m sure whatever Kaido wants to do he can do on his own. I honestly don¡¯t want to fight her again in Wano.

    Me: Fighting two emperors¡¯ at once? *shudder* I think I¡¯ll end it here.

 72. Aftermath

    Chapter 72

    All over the world, our fight with Big Mom was broadcasted, well, at least parts of it were. Due to the unstable network and how many times I purposely broke the connection. For example when I used Asura path I put off a small EMP for all the Den Den Mushis that were in range. They would¡¯ve woken up right after and continued with the broadcast but the World didn¡¯t see parts sis and I didn¡¯t want them to see.

    Just when I thought it was over, the strongest Sweet Commander needs to come by¡­just my luck.

    Diana: Sweet Commander Katakuri, do we need to fight you as well?

    Katakuri: As the current highest ranking member of the Big Mom Pirates right now, I would like to put in an Unconditional Surrender to Safe Haven. We will pay, but please do not kill Mama.

    Diana: You don¡¯t need to pay, we¡¯ll take the Entirety of Totta Land as payment instead. But Big Mom is responsible for this crisis in the first place. With her life, we will spare all of you¡­should you choose to accept.

    It was more of a threat than asking for a form of payment. Katakuri, thankfully understood the situation and nodded. Knowing that there really wasn¡¯t another option.

    Diana: We officially declare that Totta Land, formally land of the Big Mom Pirates under the rule of Charlotte Lin Lin is now officially part of Safe Haven! All Big Mom Pirates, listen up! As of now, you are exiled from this land. Leave and Never return!

    *sigh* We were going to face some severe diplomatic issues once we go back¡­ but nothing we can really do right now, can we?

    Just then, one member of the Charlotte family started charging at me. Dressed in a ridiculous manner, he pointed his sword and tried to stab me.

    Really, a ridiculous attempt. Did he not just see what we did to one of the 3 Emperors?

    Me: 100 G

    The man charging at me turned into a sludge of blood and gore.

    Me: Anyone else? If not, please take your mom and leave please.

    They didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Katakuri and the others left on their now-not-alive flagship.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    I took a couple of Seastone cuffs and chains and tied Big Mom up for some security before.

    *stab* *stab*

    Diana: So much easier when the opponent isn¡¯t using Haki isn¡¯t it?

    Me: Where did her steel skin go?

    With this, Big Mom was officially dead¡­and of course we took the fruit as well.

    It took some time but all the homies were no longer alive, as Big Mom called all of them back when she tried to attack us, but all the remaining members of the crew (or rather her family) got on the ship and left.

    Sis already hypnotized the navigator to take them to Wano. After all, it was the logical choice. Anywhere else, they would be targeted by the World Government (was were undoubtedly watching the broadcast) so they would go to Kaido who has some sort of connection with their mother in the past.

    The fight was over but I still had something to do¡­ something possibly more dangerous than the fight itself.

    We got back onto the Requiem and I got everyone in a room and locked the door.

    Me: Sis, I need to do this. It¡¯s my fault¡­ that they¡¯re all dead.

    Sis looked as if she wanted to stop me but didn¡¯t. She knew how important this was for me.

    Me: What you see in the room or what you hear outside. You must never tell anyone. Do you understand?

    All of them nodded. All of our crew.

    I began.

    I put my hands together and made sure nobody can record what is about to happen,

    Me: EMP

    When I was sure all the den den mushis were asleep, I began my Jutsu

    Me: *Rinnegan* Art of Rinne Rebirth!!

    I set the target to all civilians who lost their lives due to the fight between Big Mom and us.

    I felt the head of the King of Hell open up his mouth somewhere in the middle of the island and started spraying the souls of the dead.

    As he did that, I could feel my arms getting heavier. I lost my strength as I forcibly made the souls of the dead return to the living, as well as heal them so their soul can stay anchored. Resurrecting so many, hundreds if not thousand, at once was straining me on a level that reminded me of fighting Shiki.

    I could feel my nose burst and my eyes start to bleed but I continued. The most intense pain for just a couple minutes and everyone could be back¡­

    Yet, I wasn¡¯t strong enough so I put out one of my hands to sis who grabbed it. Using Petra path, I absorbed her haki and strength and once more I found the energy to bring back the dead.

    I repeated this process for Tim, John, Sarah, Spade, and even Alisha who had buffed me so many times I lost count. Eventually, I even asked Doc Brown for his help, which he willingly did. I never took more than what would harm them though¡­ in the end¡­feeling as if I just sprinted an entire marathon (in my previous life) I managed to get the last soul across before I collapsed. I think I¡¯ll be sleeping for a while.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    I woke to Doc measuring my temperature.

    Me: How long was I asleep?

    Brown: A day. I¡¯m honestly surprised it wasn¡¯t longer. Nobody else would¡¯ve survived what you did and I¡¯m not even talking about winning a fight against an Emperor of the Sea.

    Me: That bad huh?

    Brown: You fell asleep right as it was over but your entire body lost color. Somehow you got your strength and everything back in a week. As I said before, don¡¯t ask me how this is possible. I don¡¯t know as well. Can¡¯t rely on traditional medical records when it comes to you two.

    Me: um¡­Sorry?

    Brown: Still, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe *pet* Though I would like to warn you not to pull off a stunt like that again. You¡¯re still a little girl, so take care of yourself as well.

    Me: I will

    Brown: You¡¯re also a Monarch of the Seas so the balance will break if you die. Alright?

    Me: I get it doc¡­ *pout* You¡¯re starting to sound like dad. More importantly, what happened while I was asleep? And this is¡­

    I was still on the Requiem.

    Brown: We brought the forces of Safe Haven to Totta Land so we can help out and restore order. Once you are feeling better, we need to transport these islands back to the South.

    Me: Am I allowed to do that already?

    Brown: Not a chance.

    Meanwhile Around the World reacting to the News of Big Mom¡¯s Defeat by the hands of the Twin Monarch of the Seas

    Location: Wano

    Kaido: Why¡­why did the Society get involved¡­? They¡¯d better not come here¡­!!

    Location: Beehive

    Blackbeard: Defeated Big Mom? Zehahahaha!!! What a twist! What a twist!! The balance of the New World has changed once again!!

    Somewhere in the New World:

    Shanks: The twins huh¡­I heard they have a good relation with you¡­Luffy! 1 Billion Beri bounty, huh

    Somewhere in the Sea heading for Wano:

    Katakuri: Call Kaido, we must tell him it is time he pays for the favor that Mama did for him¡­

    All around the world, people were shocked by the ground breaking news. Of Straw Hat Luffy¡¯s attack on Big Mom Pirates as well as their alliance with various others, the existence of Germa 66 for those who refused to believe them¡­ but most importantly the involvement of Safe Haven at the end of their conflict and the devastating result it had for Big Mom.

    The message was quite simple.

    DON¡¯T FUCK WITH THE SOCIETY

 73. Ready for Trolling

    Chapter 73

    We were on the Requiem, transporting all of Totta Land to the South of the New World. Shiki¡¯s power really is quite handy.

    When we declared Totta land to be part of Safe Haven, we had a discussion if we should just leave it here or take it back with us. If we left it in the North, that means we can cover almost all ships heading to the second part of the New World¡­ but the distance itself calls for corruption and possibly a reason for independence. I¡¯m not having it. Therefore we decided to take the entire place back with us and make our little Sphere a bit bigger.

    While I was keeping everything up, which is just touching it once and that¡¯s it, Sis was doing the heavy lifting of gluing the islands back together. Sis stitched together most of the broken parts of the Islands back into one big Whole Cake and the others (like Cacao) a check to make sure they were in good shape.

    We ordered the Armed Forces of Safe Haven to completely eliminate all traces of the edible buildings. We can give them all to the orphanage or something but wasting edible food like this was simply unacceptable. Even if Sugar and chocolate has a long lifespan, in the end they really aren¡¯t that durable and can call insects and other unwanted guests. Should it ever rain or be extra sunny, then the entire land will probably melt as well. Slowly, we managed to remove the Horror Disney Land from all the islands (except WholeCake).

    We cleaned up Big Mom¡¯s traces in her palace. We made sure to take the Poneglyph as well into our Inventory and all the copies we could find. Freed all the prisoners after looking at what sentence they were serving. If it was a ridiculous reason, they were set free, but real crimes like robbery or murder¡­they¡¯ll be in there for a couple more years. We double checked it through hypnotism anyway so we wouldn¡¯t be chucking an innocent person in prison.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    During this time we took out possibly our most important loot from attacking Big Mom.

    Me: Sis, you eat it. I already have an ability that can manipulate souls to a degree. If someone tries to attack you there, you don¡¯t really have a defense against it.

    Diana: Yeah, but don¡¯t you want it? This can be really helpful.

    Me: Sis, I¡¯m starting to lose count of how many Devil Fruits I have.

    Electromagnetism & Gravity, Lightning, Floating, Rinnegan, Hobby. I have 5 Devil Fruits sis, I don¡¯t need another one for a while. Besides, I need to work on the Hobby fruit a bit too. It¡¯s not wise to just chug down Devil Fruits just because they were powerful in the hands of the previous owner.

    Diana: I¡¯m not that far behind you in Devil Fruit numbers you know? Although I guess eating this fruit will balance it out.

    Nuclear Forces (Weak & Strong), Tremor, Sharingan, and Art. Alright, I¡¯ll eat it, I guess I don¡¯t have a solid attack or defense regarding my soul. Also, won¡¯t this be like Conqueror¡¯s haki in a way?

    Me: Will people even be scared of us? I mean I understand that we¡¯re powerful but I don¡¯t think we look the part.

    Diana: Leak out a little bit of bloodlust and you¡¯re scarier than dad. But I guess I was always the more violent one to Pirates around the world.

    With that, she took a bite of the fruit, and grimaced.

    Diana: Yup, still tastes like shit.

    Me: Unfortunately, we don¡¯t really have time to test it out on anything since we need to go to the Reverie. We¡¯ll meet the Prime Minister once we are there.

    Diana: World Government and their foolish tricks. Honestly, they¡¯re giving people the illusion that they matter, such hypocrisy.

    Me: Justice this, Justice that. I honestly thought that the World Government was kind of a fair place with the Kings of every country allowed to give their input and all. Then, bam out of nowhere they reveal that Imu-sama

    Diana: It was never an oligarchy of the 5 Elder stars, nor a council with the Kings of the 170 countries all over the World. Just one ruler in the shadow ruling over everything.

    Me: My question is how does no one knows he exists? I mean, outside of the 5 Elders I mean.

    Diana: First, I¡¯m guessing it is his power. He can keep the entirety of Marie Jois to shut up about him. If not, then he¡¯ll just kill them. He probably has his own quarters and only meets with the 5 Elder Stars anyway so¡­

    Me: What about Uranus? Do we take it?

    Diana: Too risky. We don¡¯t know anything about it or even the power of those who are guarding it. If it becomes true that Imu is indeed from the Void Century, then it almost confirms his powers as well. Until it¡¯s revealed what and who he is¡­ I¡¯d rather not do anything.

    Me: Fine, then I¡¯m just going to troll a couple of World Nobles.

    Diana: You do that, just make sure you¡¯re not caught.

    I put my right hand in front of her and wiggled my fingers.

    Me: How would anyone know if they can¡¯t remember?

 74. The Reverie

    Chapter 74

    We arrived at the Holy City of Marie Jois by flying up. We didn¡¯t bother to dock our ship down below and go up painfully slow on that air bubble thing.

    I knew that our country would be recognized as a neutral power, but I didn¡¯t expect the World Government to include us in the ¡®Reverie¡¯. While I knew it was going to be quite boring, I also knew that it would be better to know the things going on inside the government. Of course, this meant that sis and I would be doing almost nothing while we make our Prime Minister handle all of the logistical stuff.

    Once we docked/parked the Requiem at the top of the Red Line, we were welcomed by some knights wearing possibly the worst armor design I¡¯ve seen. Despite this, I knew they weren¡¯t weak by this world¡¯s standards. Each of them could probably give an average captain in Paradise a good fight, and there were a dozen of them here.

    Knight: Twin Monarch Kara and Diana Fujitora, you are here representing the Neutral State of Safe Haven. You are given special diplomatic status as Foreign guest¡­..

    Blah blah blah. He was talking too much about what we can do and what we can¡¯t do. It was mostly just telling us to have some common sense in our actions. It wasn¡¯t like the World Government was dumb enough to make us pay should be break a minor rule or two anyway so we both just ignored him after a while.

    We didn¡¯t take the Travelator, the moving road with a lot of slaves pulling it, into the Holy City. We didn¡¯t want to torture them more than they already were. I bet most of them were innocent people and not Captured Pirates.

    From far away, I felt someone looking at me¡­I turned my senses there and found that idiot Charlos looking at me through a telescope¡­drooling as well. Are you seriously going to turn it into this development God? *sigh*

    Diana: Kara?

    Me: Same thing that happened to Shirahoshi¡¯s going to happen to me. I don¡¯t think anyone else will be stupid enough to try us.

    Diana: So?

    Me: I¡¯ll just give them a little warning¡­and make him regret it with his life.

    We arrived at the socializing plaza but the only ones who were allowed to socialize were sis and I so we said farewell to our crew who would be staying in their rooms until then.

    The Plaza was quite crowded with Royalty from all over the World. Some I recognized while others we¡¯ve never met. What was obvious was that everybody recognized us. Possibly because of our former exploits as Admirals or perhaps as one of the greatest forces in the New World after defeating Big Mom herself.

    There was the usual group of Kings who wanted to marry their sons to us but we simply ignored them, causing a bit of a ruckus but nothing they can do about. They weren¡¯t influential countries to begin with so I didn¡¯t see a problem with that.

    We got to meet King Cobra of Alabasta and a few others we forged good relations with so that was pretty nice. Well, good things came to an end when I saw a massive slave with Saint Charlos approaching me.

    Me: Sis, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this. Could you do the talking though?

    Diana: Sure

    Charlos: Gwet her! Put tda cwhains ohn her!!

    As the idiot pointed at me, the giant started to rush at me while the other Royals quickly moved out of the way.

    Just as the Giant almost got him hands around me.

    Me: 20G

    *THUD*

    The giant was pressed flat on the ground, unable to even lift a finger.

    Charlos: Hwat??! Get uhpp! Slave #3!! I¡¯hm gawing to make her mhai swave!!!

    Diana: Then Saint Charlos, may we conclude this as a declaration of War? Against the entirety of the World Government or just the Marines? I¡¯ll leave the decision up to you.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Wapol: I¡­I¡¯m not involved with this!! The Evil Black Drum Country is Not involved in this matter!

    Cobra: For once I am in agreement! Alabasta will not involve itself with this.

    Riku: Dressrosa takes no part in this.

    King 1: ¡ª- too!

    As the Royalty of many countries declared their neutrality, or rather their wish to not be involved with the conflict, soon only Charlos was left¡­with the Giant still struggling.

    Diana: I¡¯m afraid that only leaves you Saint Charlos. Should be bombard the entirety of Marie Jois for you? We can turn this place into History for you if you want. We¡¯ll make sure to record the reason being Saint Charlos heroically declaring war on Safe Haven for no apparent reason.

    Charlos: HWat??!! Traitors!! CP 0! Kill Dem

    I felt the CP 0 members appear from the back and surround us¡­but they didn¡¯t move. They were smart enough to know when somebody outclasses their abilities.

    Me: I¡¯m afraid Kong will have to find people around the world again since today will be the last day of Ciper Pol it seems¡­

    People shuddered as they realized what I meant.

    Me: Isn¡¯t that right?? 50G

    *thud* *thud* *thud*

    Rob Lucci, Stussy, Kaku and the others were forced onto their knees. Clearly showing that they were stronger than the Giant slave.

    Lucci: *kuh!* ¡­The Celestial Dragons are the Gods that created this world¡­shouldn¡¯t you know not to defy their will?

    Charlos: Dat¡¯s wight you fools!

    Diana: Perhaps for you, but they are not OUR God. Tell me Lucci, how do you define God?

    Lucci: ¡­

    Diana: For us, a God is an omnipotent being. A being so powerful and so knowledgable that they know everything and is strong enough to create Worlds on a mere thought. Then tell me Lucci, why should we listen to them?

    Lucci got up to his feet shakily, struggling as he gave his reply.

    Lucci: They are the descendants of the creator of the World Government. This is their birthright.

    Diana: More so the reason not to listen to them. First, they are not our gods. He is weak, weaker than anyone in this plaza. Next, he is stupid, and idiot who can¡¯t even understand the position he is in right now. Also, I don¡¯t believe anything of birth rights. The deeds of the parents are not the deeds of the child. Is it not? Then why do you let such incompetent people lead the World Government? Do you not realize that they are the core of corruption?

    Lucci: You must not talk to the World Nobles that way!

    Me: 80G

    *THUD*

    Lucci fell back onto his knees as the gravity on him increased again. While he was on his knees, the other members of CP 0 fell completely flat on their stomach, unable to even lift their faces off the floor.

    Me: How can you tell us how to speak, if you can¡¯t even stand?

    As I did that, Charlos took out a gun and pointed it at me. I looked at him dryly before saying.

    Me: Pull it if you dare, but know that you won¡¯t be walking out of here alive.

    *shudder* *shudder*

    As I leaked out my bloodlust directly at Charlos, he dropped his gun before shitting himself¡­quite literally.

    Once he was a crying mess in shit, I released the pressure on the CP 0 agents so they could help their ¡®master¡¯. Which they did, they decided to disobey Charlos¡¯s order of killing us. Good choice Lucci.

    Diana: You can expect us to be paid compensation from the World Government for this offense.

    The agents only nodded as they carried the ugly mess deeper into the Holy City.

    Mjosgard: Please forgive him!! I am ashamed as a fellow Celestial Dragon! He alone does not represent the World Government, I beg of you to reconsider.

    Diana: hmm? Oh, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll just talk it over with Kong or Sakazuki and it¡¯ll be over. But thank you anyway. It¡¯s nice to know there is someone with some sense among your people.

    For the next few hours, the Plaza was much quieter than before, mostly due to what just happened but sis and I paid it no mind.

    During this time, I quietly entered a building and out of sight before I teleported to where I felt Charlos was¡­since he was alone.

    Charlos: Hwat??! yo¡ª

    I touched his disgusting face with a grimace and activated the Hobi Hobi Fruit. The moment my hand connected, it turned him into a small but equally disgusting teddy bear.

    Me: Let¡¯s form a contact. You are not allowed to harm people. You must not reveal who turned you into a toy or that I have the power. You are to listen to my every command at any time.

    Me: Tell me where your personal vault is, where you keep your money.

    After a couple of minutes, I had trillion upon trillions of Beri in my inventory, not even counting the amount I took from Don Chinjao. Well, if nobody remembers him, then the money he put in here for his own use should also technically be gone as well, right? If not..meh, not like they¡¯ll know who¡¯s money it was to begin with.

    I also made sure to spread excessive amounts of Gamma rays all over the Holy City, making very sure not to hit the conference room. These World Nobles could suffer from Cancer for all I care. I secretly hoped that the mutations would effect their genitals so they no longer make any more Spoiled Brats.

    I calmly walked out the door, made eye contact with another world noble before turning him into a toy as well. I repeated the same order, robbed another couple trillion beri again. Man, this was 2 World Nobles just gone¡­should I do more?

    To signal a last FUCK YOU to the World Nobles, I coated the entire Palace in radiation before deciding that it was enough.

    With that, I teleported out of the room and back to where I was. I went over to Sis and check.

    Me: Sis, do you know Saint Charlos?

    Diana: Of course¡­wait, then why do I know? You turned him into a toy didn¡¯t you?

    Me: That¡¯s strange¡­how¡­? Could it be the mental immunity given to us by ?? I¡¯d guess it¡¯s that since I¡¯m certain I did exactly what Sugar did. Wait, let me check.

    I walked over to one of the knights of Marie Jois and asked him,

    Me: Do you know where Saint Charlos went?

    Knight: I¡¯m sorry Miss Fujitora, but which Saint?

    Me: The son of Saint Rosward.

    Knight: I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand. Saint Rosward does not have a son.

    Me: Oh~ Is that right? It seems like I misheard. Thank you

    I then signaled sis that the ability worked. While we continued to mingle around a bit more, we met our Minister who just arrived with his escorts from Safe Haven. We exchanged a short greeting before we were called into the conference.

    We already told the government that we would put the Prime Minister in charge of relations and decisions with us only Veto-ing if we disagree. Thus meaning we¡¯re going to leave soon anyway.

    Most of the talk was boring politics that had almost nothing to do with us so we decided to leave after a few hours. Excusing ourselves and leaving our Prime Minister in charge, we walked out to the plaza where we saw Knights cleaning up shredded pieces of a Teddy Bear. Huh, looks like he didn¡¯t last long at all.

    As we started to head back towards our ship and walking against the travelator, I made sure to short-circuit every collar the slaves were wearing before reaching our ship. Maybe a story of another massive Slave Uprising would be enough of another anonymous FUCK YOU to the World Nobles. A shame that I didn¡¯t get to meet Kuma.

    Before we arrived at our ship, we met Red Haired Shanks coming from another direction.

    Diana: Red Haired Shanks. A pleasure to meet you though I didn¡¯t expect to see you here of all places.

    Shanks: You say that though you don¡¯t seem surprised.

    Diana: Someone of your power and influence should easily be able to come to this place so I guess it is only natural I am not. Though I must wonder, what did you talk about with the 5 elder stars?

    Shanks: Ah, I would like to keep that in private.

    Che, I thought maybe we could get so know some hidden details that weren¡¯t revealed in the book but I guess not.

    Diana: Very well. May I ask what you are doing here now? If you wish to go back down we can give you a ride.

    Shanks: No need, I have my way back as well. You do not need to do that.

    Me: ¡­ Is it true? That you sacrificed your arm for Luffy?

    Shanks: Ah, so you know.

    Me: But why? As of now I can see that he has potential but why would you do that for a child?

    Shanks: Because..he reminded me of my Captain. I saw in him from a young age what I saw in my captain.

    Me: Pirate King¡­?

    Shanks: Yes, my captain was Gol D. Roger

    Me: Honestly, I¡¯m tempted to know what you know. The secrets of the world, the void century, the ancient weapons, the Will of D¡­there is so much you know that I wish to know.

    Shanks: You are young. Perhaps one day you will find out as well.

    Me: Hopefully. Anyway, it was nice to see you Red Haired Shanks. I hope we never have to fight each other.

    Shanks: Same here. I¡¯ve already heard what you are capable back when you were only a Vice Admiral while you were sitting. I¡¯m honestly scared to see what you can do now.

    With that, we got back on board to see the rest of our crew waiting for us.

    Diana: I thought you guys would want to explore the city more, no?

    Alisha: Too much glittery shiny stones for me. Too unnatural.

    John: I don¡¯t know about you but i don¡¯t like being surrounded by Royalty I don¡¯t know. Of course, you two are an exception.

    Sarah: I forgot how many times some Royal scum tried to make me their mistress in the span of just a couple hours. I would like to get off this place, so where to Oh Might Leader?

    Diana: *sigh* Let¡¯s go back to Safe Haven. We can think over everything slowly from there.

    With that, we left the Holy City behind, hopefully to never see it again.

 75. Preparations

    Chapter 75

    The first thing we did when we arrived back on Safe Haven was the implementation of the new currency¡­or planning it out for when the Prime Minister returns.

    We decided to base our financials with gold, as that was what we had most. We then minted a new currency that we named ¡®Haven Credits¡¯ which will probably just be called ¡®credit¡¯ for short in the future. In order for a more competitive use and keeping in mind that people in Safe Haven was generally more wealthy than most parts of the world, we balanced the minting to a Beri:Credit to a 100:1 ratio.

    With that done, we decided to focus on the really important things for the future. We knew that Vegapunk made something really dangerous. Whatever it was, it was enough to make father say that there was no more need for a Warlord System. If there really was something that could wipe out the Warlords, or enough of it to rival or surpass them, then that meant real danger.

    Even if we were a neutral nation, we would be an idiot to not assume that the power would not be one day used against us. After all, even if our existence is helpful now, what about later on when the Marines (or World Government) want to dominate the seas for themselves? We would become an unofficial enemy. I don¡¯t want that to happen.

    Sis and I took Tim and Justin to the bottom of Whole Cake island, now safely transported right next to ¡®Society¡¯. Underground was a facility big enough to fill multiple Football fields filled to the brim with all the materials needed for shipbuilding.

    Diana: We called you both here because what we are going to ask you to build is top secret. When I mean secret, I mean not even the Prime Minister must know.

    Me: What you are about to start building is going to be our last line of defense. It is going to be immensely powerful and we never, and I mean NEVER! want anyone else to find out. Am we clear?

    They both nodded.

    I took out a copy of the Pluton Blueprints I stole from Franky a few years ago. I was no mechanic but when I looked at the last page, I knew this was a weapon that would make everything on this plant look like a toy. If this weapon, Pluton, is ever completed, it would be like bringing a Gun to a knife fight. I don¡¯t know what happened during the Void Century, but whatever happened have devolved mankind to a serious degree.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    It makes me remember the quote. ¡°I know not what weapons will be used to fight World War 3, but I know World War 4 will be fought with sticks and stones.¡± Quite fitting if I look at the technology that was available 800 years ago and compared to that of now.

    Both Tim and John¡¯s eyes bulged as they realized what they were holding.

    Diana: The Blueprints to the ancient weapon Pluton itself. You can imagine why we cannot give you or tell you where the original blueprints are, but you can be rest assured that the copy you are holding is perfectly copied.

    Both of them nodded, to shaken to say anything else.

    Diana: This is the reason why this information must never be leaked. I know this ship is massive¡­but we need you to build it.

    Me: The reason Safe Haven can keep it¡¯s neutral status is because of our power to back it up. Unfortunately we heard at the Reverie that the World Government has managed to build something that can overpower even those of Warlords. You know what this means right?

    They both nodded.

    Diana: It¡¯ll only be a matter of time after they wipe out their opposition before they choose to turn that power on us. We need to have something strong enough to fight back. This is the only answer we can think of that doesn¡¯t spark war with anyone.

    Me: We can always steal their technology but that would mean war¡­so no purpose really, is there?

    John: This¡­this is my dream!!!

    Tim: If this really is how all of this works¡­ my god¡­ I think I know why the World Government would try and hide the knowledge to finding something like this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not an idiot to tell anyone.

    John: I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m really going to build this?

    We gave them a moment to absorb in the shock. It took a while since this was no small deal but they recovered enough to properly speak after a few minutes.

    Long talk short, they were honored to be tasked with this and promised to deliver before the World Government ever decided to use their weapon on us.

    Usually, a project like this would last years but Tim and John were very talented and their Devil Fruits were a blessing. The ability to conjure and manipulate wood and metal¡­which was pretty much what Pluton was made out of. This was going to go smoothly, not to mention their inhuman strength should they ever need to lift heavy parts.

    We left them to do their work before going back up.

    Diana: Father dislikes the Warlords and I see the reason why¡­but I¡¯d rather at least warn a few of them. Actually, I¡¯d like the chance to speak with them before going to Wano. After all, we have a couple of days.

    Me: If we go on Ark Midas, we can go there and back in time. But who are we going to meet?

    Diana: Everyone¡­everyone except Buggy. I don¡¯t really like the Legendary Pirate.

    Me: But isn¡¯t he funny? But, wait, even Weevil?

    Diana: Yes. I want to talk to him a bit. I feel like he can honestly be more than just a mama boy.

    Me: Sis¡­you do realize we¡¯re both daddy¡¯s girls right?

    Diana: *humpf* That¡¯s a separate issue. But also you¡¯re the really clingy type to dad. Besides, I want to see if I can get him to help the world rather than destroy the few not-so-bad Pirates we have left in this world

    Me: Ok then, why not Buggy then?

    Diana: He happens to be the type of Pirate that we hate. You know, typical stupid manipulator type that doesn¡¯t listen. Easily betrays others. If it wasn¡¯t actually confirmed, I would¡¯ve never believed that Buggy was on the Pirate King¡¯s ship. Even as a chore boy.

    Me: Oh, well¡­ I can¡¯t disagree with you on that point. Alright then, we can do that. But where can we find Weevil?

    Diana: Can¡¯t we just pray a moment to ??, I¡¯m sure Plot will take care of the rest if we just fly around randomly.

    Me: Deus Vult I guess.

    Diana: Deus Vult

    With that, we walked towards my private golden ship. One last vacation before sacking Wano.

 76. Warlords Part 1

    Chapter 76

    As we flew over the Grand Line, we saw a burning Island that previously used to belong to an allied crew of Whitebeard.

    Diana: My god¡­ the plot is real. Thanks ??, I guess you did give us what we want.

    We both jumped down from a height that would make skydivers kind of hesitate down onto the island. There, we saw the very two we were looking for.

    Diana: Hello Edward Weevil, or should I call you Whitebeard¡¯s son?

    Weevil: Yes! Yes! I am Whitebeard¡¯s son! Finally, someone who realizes the truth. Look at that mama.

    Bakkin: Be careful dear, those two are the Twin Monarch of the Seas! They are the ones that killed your father!

    Weevil: What?! Then you¡¯re my enemy!

    Diana: Wait! Just think about it for a couple seconds. How many times did your mother tell you someone was your dad¡¯s killer?

    That made Weevil pause for a second.

    Diana: Also, you keep saying that you are Whitebeard¡¯s son, but you don¡¯t bring the evidence. Don¡¯t you know that evidence is what you need to get people to believe you?

    Weevil: Huh?

    Diana: 2 people say that they have 10 Million Beri. One person just tells you that they have 10 Million while the other literally shows you 10 Million Beri. Which one would you believe?

    Weevil: One with the money

    Diana: Good job Weevil, you¡¯re so smart!Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Sis¡¯s words were drenched in sarcasm but it seemed like he didn¡¯t pick up on it.

    Me: Weevil, why don¡¯t you just go to the nearest hospital and do a test from the World Government to see if it¡¯s true. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll have a way. They even found out about Ace who didn¡¯t even match the time period.

    Weevil: Really?

    Diana: Yes, and also may I know why you¡¯re going around destroying Whitebeard¡¯s legacy? His men are the only thing he has left about him¡­and you¡¯re killing them? You¡¯re making your father cry up in heaven.

    Weevil: I¡¯m making dad cry?

    Diana: Yes! If you¡¯re Whitebeard¡¯s son, then you should be leading those men to his TRUE enemy! Not destroying what Whitebeard wanted to save with his life. Even if they are not Whitebeard¡¯s son, he loved them like you like your blade¡­he cared for them.

    Weevil: I don¡¯t understand

    Diana: Whitebeard loved you as much as you love you mom. Whitebeard loved his crew as much as you love your blade.

    It was total bullshit in my opinion but whatever got through his thick skull would have to suffice.

    Weevil: Ahh~ I think I get it now.

    Bakkin: Now wait a minute dear, don¡¯t list¡ª-

    Diana: Excuse me Mrs. Bakkin but I am talking to your son. Edward Weevil! You are You! Why do you always let your mother make your decisions for you? When was the last time you decided on your own who to fight?

    Weevil paused, realizing for the first time that he never really had an opinion¡­ever.

    Diana: Your father¡¯s blood might be a part of who you are. People who are precious to you, like your mother, can also be an influence¡­ but the thing that makes you is YOUR OWN CHOICES and ACTIONS. If you continue to live like that, you will be nothing more than an extension of your mother!

    Weevil: Whaa??!

    Diana: Do you want to live as a Puppet?!

    Weevil: No!

    Diana: Then make choices yourself! Deny what you think is wrong! Do what YOU Like, but always have a reason so OTHERS, like Whitebeard¡¯s crew will follow you.

    Weevil: Woah~~

    This must be the most thinking he¡¯s done in a while. This idiot.

    Bakkin: Now dearie¡­we must be goin¡ª-

    Weevil: No Mama! I don¡¯t want to go and kill Whitebeard Pirates anymore! I want to be their NEW Captain!!

    Bakkin: What are you talking about?!?!

    We used this chance while they were arguing to float back onto the ship. I honestly don¡¯t think it was going to be enough but should fate help our stance, this should help Marco¡¯s position in keeping that small village safe.

    Me: So where to next?

    Diana: The Greatest Swordsman in the World; we¡¯re going to see Dracule Mihawk.

    We arrived on his eerie and quiet castle before night fell. Mostly due to a lot of Devil Fruit powers but that wasn¡¯t important.

    I was sure that he knew that we were here. He either simply didn¡¯t care or he was advanced in observation haki enough to sense our emotions and knew that we didn¡¯t come here to fight him.

    While walking up to the massive castle, we found Perona around the castle with her ghosts. Which led me to wonder what was the difference between her ¡®Hollows¡¯ and our ability with ¡®Souls¡¯.

    Diana: Hello Perona. I believe we have never met before

    Perona seemed pretty shocked by the fact that the Twin Monarch of the seas know her.

    Perona: You¡­know me?

    Diana: Not much, but enough. I believe you are looking for that failure of a Warlord?

    Perona: He¡¯s not a failure!

    Diana: He¡¯s still alive.

    Perona: What?! Really?

    Me: Yes, but would you like to know why he was marked off as dead during the Paramount war?

    Perona: Why¡­?

    Me: Apparently he lost to the Straw Hats on his home turf, the Thriller Bark. After that, he got beat up by former Warlord Jimbei, like quite badly, in front of the world watching. So they deemed that he was too weak to hold the title so they tried to kill him right after the war¡­but he escaped.

    Perona: Thanks God¡­thank God¡­do you happen to know where he is?

    Diana: Not really, but I think I heard that one of his underlings was kidnapped or killed by Blackbeard. If I know Gecko Moria, he¡¯ll probably try to invade Blackbeard¡¯s territory and take his crew back. Am I correct?

    Perona: Yes¡­

    Me: I¡¯m not in any position to give you advice but I strongly advise you against going to find Moria if it means crossing paths with Blackbeard.

    Perona: I understand¡­

    With that, we entered Mihawk¡¯s castle. It honestly felt like his name-play lived up to its name. It gave off a very Dracula like feel from the castle. After a while of walking, we arrived to a long banquet table that was honestly quite dusty.

    At one end of the table was¡­

    Mihawk: Hello Monarchs. May I interest you for dinner?

 77. Warlords Part 2

    Chapter 77

    It was honestly one of the worst dinners I¡¯ve had. Either because the ingredient itself was horrible or because Mihawk sucked at cooking¡­possibly both. Perona didn¡¯t seem like the type to cook for anyone else so that wouldn¡¯t be it. I was starting to wonder how this idiot, except for swordsmanship, even survived on his own this long without suffering from malnutrition.

    Mihawk: Thank you for bringing the wine, I was starting to get quite low on that, so you saved me the trouble from going out to get more.

    Diana: Well, we¡¯re not allowed to legally drink outside of Safe Haven so it was kind of useless for us. Good thing you like it.

    Mihawk: Indeed, thank you. But I must say, you must not be here just to give me a few bottles of wine. May I inquire why you are here?

    Diana: Curiosity. We wanted to ask a few things to the Greatest Swordsman in the World¡­or should we say for now? Since you seem so eager for someone to finally take that place from you.

    Mihawk: Yes. Holding this title for too long¡­ I wish for a proper fight, someone with enough power to finally take my place as the Strongest Swordsman.

    Me: Do you mean the thrill of a fight?

    Mihawk: Yes, I believe you know what I mean?

    Diana: We¡¯ve been facing the craziest out there for a while so we¡¯re good. I don¡¯t think we want anymore for a couple of days at least.

    Mihawk: Now that I have answered your questions, would you please entertain mine?

    Diana: Go ahead

    Mihawk: I am not a fool to not realize that both of you are skilled with the sword. As fellow swordsman, I would like the honor of holding yours, may I?

    Yin and Yang huh¡­? He¡¯d definitely be surprised by the quality of it¡­ yet he¡¯s not the type to use such a small blade anyway so perhaps it¡¯s fine.

    Me: I might have learned the way of the sword from my father but I don¡¯t really consider myself of swordsman. I rely on the Devil Fruit as well as my fists in battle.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Diana: I would say the same, but you may see our blades.

    We unsheathed our blades and I was honestly tempted to give him Bob instead. It¡¯s hard to part with such a powerful blade¡­even if it was just temporary and an honorable man like Mihawk.

    Diana: My blade is called Yin

    Me: Mine is Yang

    Mihawk took both blades gingerly and held them in each hand. Looking at them as if they were a world class treasure¡­which they were.

    Mihawk: Marvelous craftsmanship¡­would you mind sharing the blacksmith?

    Diana: Trade secret, I hope you understand. Besides, I think it¡¯s impossible for anyone to get him to make another one now¡­

    Mihawk: Dead¡­is he?

    Diana: Either that or equally unreachable

    Mihawk: I see¡­such a shame

    It was my first time seeing someone like Mihawk looking at the blades with¡­lust?! Well, I guess everyone needs to have something that they put value into.

    Diana: I would like to refrain you from killing us and taking our blades.

    Mihawk: I do not wish to die yet, and that would be a dishonor on my name¡­if I can even pull it off even one of you to start with, let alone both of you together. As I said, I would rather die by the hands of someone who considers oneself a swordsman. Besides, it looks like these blades were crafted just for you, and not me. The blade does not like me holding it¡­I can feel it.

    We returned our blades. Perhaps it was from the experience of being held by Mihawk itself but it seemed to have put on some (metaphorical) weight when I send Yang again. I sheathed it as sis got onto the main reason of why we came here.

    Diana: Dracule Mihawk, thank you for the short talk but I fear that we must get to the serious part of our talk. We came here to give you a warning. Not from us, but rather information we received that endangers the lives of the 7 Warlords.

    Mihawk: hmm?

    Diana: The World Government has made a scientific breakthrough, or rather created something that have made the existence of the Warlords meaningless for them. I believe you are following my words?

    Mihawk: They plan to abolish to Warlord System, don¡¯t they?

    Diana: Yes, exactly so. I do not know when but I expect it to be soon. With the abolishment of the system, the 7 Warlords will be the greatest threats to the World Government in terms of strength, save for except the Emperors¡¯ or the Revolutionary Army. They will come and try and kill you.

    Mihawk: And your point is?

    Diana: I don¡¯t have a point. I came here to give you a forewarning that they are coming. You can either resign before that happens and the Government will ignore you¡­or you can wait for it to end and fight them. From how you told me you love good fights, I have a feeling you will take the latter.

    Mihawk: You know me well Ms. Diana.

    Diana: Why thank you, but in truth Kara has probably read from the moment we met each other.

    Mihawk looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

    Me: Observational haki, learned it from dad. He can not only sense the location but also the emotions and personality of people. Let¡¯s just say that I had the time to develop that a little further.

    And much more with the Rinnegan but Mihawk doesn¡¯t need to know that.

    Mihawk: I see, how interesting. Well then, I thank you for taking your time and coming here to warn me. I will wish you a safe sail home. Know that you are welcome at my home at any time, please feel free to come by like today.

    Me: Flight

    Mihawk: Safe flight home then.

    Diana: Before we leave, here¡¯s a last gift for you.

    We took out a small pocket knife, like the Swiss Army one but with only one blade instead and a safe guard on either side to match Mihawk¡¯s style.

    Diana: You can use that to either cut up weaklings you don¡¯t want to use your real blade on, or use it to cut up your very hard steak. A word of advice too, don¡¯t cook steak Well Done¡­it¡¯s honestly disgusting.

    Mihawk: Your complaints are starting to sound like Zoro¡¯s but I do appreciate the knife. My old one was starting to rust with all the blood.

    We shared a few more words but that was the gist of it. We left his castle and back up to the ship to find our Den Den Mushi ringing the moment we set sail.

    Diana: Hello? Sarah, what is it?

    Sarah: Safe Haven¡¯s under attack! And¡­ we identified the flag as Buggy¡¯s Delivery! The Warlord!

    Diana: Hmm? Oh. I thought it was like a big deal or something. I¡¯m sure our forces can deal with them. We already took care of all their most important members, the former inmates, anyway. Good luck!

    Sarah: Wait~! Why aren¡¯t you coming back?

    Me: There¡¯s class to be considered Sarah. Also, we can¡¯t always be there for you. In a way, isn¡¯t this the first real battle for the Safe Haven Armed Guards? I¡¯d say this is a good opportunity for them to learn anyway. Good luck!

    *click*

    Me: They¡¯ll be fine. If anything, we made sure that their training is harsh to the point that they need to train more on their own to let out the stress. The irony¡­ but it worked.

    Diana: I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Buggy himself gets beaten up by one of our armed forces.

    Me: He won¡¯t be there. It¡¯s a mercenary organization that he never really takes the lead for.

    Diana: We¡¯ll see

    Me: We¡¯ll see. But where to?

    Diana: We only have one more anyway. Off to Amazon Lily.

 78. Warlords Part 3

    Chapter 78

    POV Sarah

    *crack!*

    Whoever this Buggy thought he was, renting out his Mercenaries to anyone¡­he was in for some big trouble.

    The attack force on Safe Haven was repelled almost instantly with no casualties. After all, the moment they started attacking, Kara quite literally gave us the ¡®high ground¡¯ by lifting up all the islands to a height they can never hope to jump up.

    How she can do that when she¡¯s nearly halfway around the world? I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m not one to complain.

    Currently, I was leading the attack force to where one of the captives said the Buggy¡¯s Delivery Headquarters were.

    Brown: They¡¯ve made a big mistake haven¡¯t they? Most of the mercenaries were dumb enough to not realize that they were attacking Safe Haven. They thought they were doing an island raid.

    Me: It¡¯s their fault. Who would look at a line of cannons on a heavily manned wall and think it¡¯s a good idea to attack? I mean, who¡¯s dumb enough to call for an attack when they¡¯re outnumbered, at a disadvantage in terms of location; and most importantly don¡¯t need to fight?!

    Alisha: So we¡¯re going to beat up a clown?

    Me: Yes *pet* We¡¯re going to beat up a very bad clown. So we need you when everyone¡¯s running towards him, okay?

    As I looked back, I saw 5 Large Safe Haven Warships behind us in formation, heading to absolutely destroy this clown.

    We let our Deputy Prime Minister, who was covering for our Prime Minister who was still at the Reverie, to call the World Government that e were going to attack a Warlord for his misconduct, direct or indirect, on a neutral country and that any interference to save or support him would be seen as an offense.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Well, with that we didn''t need to worry about any Marines or other World Government organizations stepping in to save his life. As good Safe Haven Armed Forces officer, we made sure to look through every file we had on Buggy the Clown.

    He was surprisingly more of a threat than we realized¡­or he used to be. From our database, he used to be on the Pirate King¡¯s crew as a Chore boy with Red Haired Shanks; however, unlike Shanks he was found to be incredibly weak.

    He was beaten by Monkey D. Luffy while he was still in East Blue (whom I have met at that time in Cocoyashi Village). Of course, it would be natural to think he has improved since then but most of that time was spent running a business instead of actual fighting to improve himself. In other words, other than his ability that makes him immune to blades, he is quite weak.

    A few hours later, this was proven to be true.

    Buggy: Please! *crack* Ow!!! I didn¡¯t know they would use my force to attack *thud!* Safe Haven!

    Honestly I didn¡¯t give a shit about what he said. We burned down his little circus tent and arrested or killed most of his men. I was done interrogating Buggy, from what we knew it would probably earn him a couple years in our prison or a lifetime in Impel Down if we hand him over to the World Government.

    I honestly felt like I should do that. We secured him with Sea Stone so he can¡¯t cut himself and escape¡­well not like he can leave his hands and feet behind anyway, and contacted back to HQ.

    Me: We got him, what do we do with him now?

    POV Kara

    The talk with Boa went as expected. I tried to keep the topic off of Luffy as much as possible but Boa¡¯s talking just made it impossible. So after a few minutes of listening to that nonsense, sis decided she had enough and went straight into the main point.

    Diana: Alright Boa, we get your love for Luffy and we are all for you getting him. But right now, we have slightly less important stuff to talk about so save that Luffy talk for after this ok?

    Boa: Yes yes¡­nothing could be more important than Luffy¡­ahh~

    Diana: I¡¯ll get straight to the point. The Marines have come up with a weapon that is strong enough to make the Warlord system useless. Are you following me?

    As sis said that, Boa¡¯s face became serious again as she understood the gravity of the situation.

    Boa: They¡¯re going to try and kill us, aren¡¯t they?

    Diana: I believe that is highly likely. Once they abolish the system, you become a threat to them and they will try to eliminate you. I would personally advise resigning before that happens.

    Boa: Where¡­where did you get this information?

    Diana: Let¡¯s just say at the Reverie from a reliable source.

    She wasn¡¯t wrong judging that this information was shared to the readers at the Reverie arc and the reliable source is Oda himself.

    Boa: I trust you¡­I think I will declare my resignation from the system before they come for us. While I am not afraid myself, I have people to take care of¡­I can¡¯t let them be hurt.

    Me: I understand how you feel. I would still advise preparing for a war since we can¡¯t be sure that they¡¯ll leave you alone just because you resign a couple of days before you do that.

    Boa: I will, thank you for warning me Diana and Kara

    Me: No problem.

    Diana: We did have a small favor from last time to repay, did we not? You gave us the location of where Luffy and Rayleigh was, which was how we were able to complete our journey so quickly. So I guess this could be seen as a repayment for that.

    Boa: I¡¯ve got to say this information is undoubtedly more valuable, but I will take it. I hope you have a safe sail back.

    Me: Flight

    Boa: Safe flight back then.

    I felt a little DejaVu feeling from the same talk happening with Mihawk but that must just be my imagination right?

    With our talking done, we went back onto the ship and started heading back for Safe Haven.

    *ring* *ring*

    Diana: Hello Deputy Minister, what could be the matter?

    Deputy Minister: We might have gotten ourselves into a bit of trouble¡­ a new power has emerged in the seas.

    I got a bad feeling about this¡­

    Deputy Minister: Marshall D. Teach, better known as Blackbeard or the Blackbeard Pirates have defeated the escaping forces from Big Mom and declared himself an Emperor.

    I knew it¡­

    Deputy Minister: He is demanding a spot at Safe Haven as one of the recognized independent forces in the World.

 79. Some Calls to make

    Chapter 79

    We arrived back at Safe Haven and sis got on the call with Blackbeard first thing.

    Diana: Hello, this is Diana Fujitora of Safe Haven. Am I speaking to Marshall D. Teach?

    Teach: Zehahaha!! It¡¯s nice to meet you again Diana! Or should I call you Monarch now?

    Diana: May I ask why you want a position at Safe Haven?

    Teach: People are calling me an Emperor now! I have proved my strength in this world. I¡¯ve earned my spot in the New World and I demand a spot! I demand to be recognized!

    Diana: Unfortunately, as of right now we must decline. It is not that you are unfit, but rather that you are not ready or credible.

    Teach: Not ready? Credible??/ Zehahahah!! What are you talking about? The only thing that matters in this sea is Power!! Zehahaha

    Diana: Exactly, further proving my point. You are a danger to all those around you Marshall D. Teach, we remember you from when you were a Warlord of the Sea. You immediately abused the position and brought great harm to the World Government. You tried to kill the captain of the crew you spent over 2 Decades with. Unfortunately I don¡¯t think we will be able to build any sort of trusting relation with you or your crew looking back on your deeds.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Teach: Zehahaha!! A little girl knows how to talk back huh?

    Diana: Little girl can wipe you off the planet Blackbeard. Should I get to why you aren¡¯t ready yet as well?

    Teach: Zehahaha!! Let¡¯s hear it then.

    Diana: You¡¯re too new. It¡¯s not something I should be saying but your power in the New World is quite new and unstable. The people on the islands you¡¯ve taken are leaving, much of your soldiers both leaving and replaced. We can¡¯t offer membership to a crew that can¡¯t even keep it¡¯s power for a couple of years so please check back after the next Reverie.

    Teach: Little girl¡­you will see what happens to your home when you don¡¯t go with my demands!!

    Diana: Imagine what would have happened if you ACTUALLY had someone on my island as you were making this demand. This is exactly why we cannot allow you a spot on Safe Haven.

    Teach: I will get you War! On your land!

    Diana: We¡¯ve killed an Emperor before, killing a newbie shouldn¡¯t be too hard isn¡¯t it? Enjoy your day Marshall D. Teach because you are not the one Gol. D Roger is waiting for.

    *click*

    With that last jab in the face, she ended the call. Now, we had a more important call to make. Something that could possibly lead to a full out war if things went badly. At least we had a basic plan.

    War with Kaido was certain if we go to Wano for an ¡®Inspection¡¯ as in our rights agreed upon by all members. What was going to be key was that we would always be taking the war to them¡­or as much as we can. If we could avoid it, we literally would by floating away and repositioning ourselves somewhere else.

    Diana: As always, we¡¯re just going to take our crew. Everyone else needs to stay back and protect this place¡­most likely from Blackbeard.

    Me: Tim and John needs to continue working on THAT, so I don¡¯t think we should take them with us. The sooner the ship is done, the better.

    Diana: We take everyone but those 2 then?

    Me: Sure¡­*deep sigh* Let¡¯s make the call.

    *ring* *ring*

    Diana: Hello Kaido, we¡¯re going to head there for an ¡®Inspection¡¯ on the ground with your connection to Doflamingo and illegal trade regarding ¡®SMILE¡¯. Hope to see you soon bye

    Kaido: Wait wha¡ª

    *click*

    Diana: *phew* Ok, we got our obligation to inform him out of the way. We can go now.

    Me: I honestly don¡¯t know if we¡¯re the bad guys at this point

    Diana: What are you talking about? Come on Kara, don¡¯t think about that stuff. We¡¯re going to Wano!!

 80. Kaido of the 100 Beasts

    Chapter 80

    We didn¡¯t leave the moment we ended the call. Of course not! Even if we left most of the work to our Prime Minister, we still had some work to do regarding things that could only be passed through us.

    During this time, the Reverie ended and our Prime Minister returned to Safe Haven¡­thankfully not harmed. Apparently there was some skirmish with the Revolutionary Army and the World Government but since they were already at war with each other officially, we just called our ¡®Neutral Card¡¯ again and it was good.

    As the Reverie ended, just as we predicted the World Government abolished the Warlord system and sent Marine Fleets to remove the remaining warlords. Thankfully, Boa Hancock took to our advice and resigned before that happened, and thus was saved from having to fight. Strong or not, war on home territory will almost lead to casualties you don¡¯t want. If you¡¯re going to fight a war, do it on someone else¡¯s land; how to win a modern war 101.

    By now, I¡¯m sure X-Drake would have informed Sakazuki of what was happening at Wano. Looks like it¡¯s time for us to go.

    On the way to Wano on the Requiem, Sarah kept bombarding us with questions.

    Sarah: Are you really going to do this?

    Diana: Yes, that¡¯s why we¡¯re going.

    Sarah: But it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s Kaido! You might die you know?

    Me: We fought Big Mom before¡­

    Diana: We have to let the world know that nobody is an exception. Not Pirates, not Marines, not Warlords, and not even the Emperor themselves. Besides, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll die.

    Sarah: They call him the strongest Pirate!! He tries to kill himself for a HOBBY! If even he or the Marine¡¯s can¡¯t kill him while he¡¯s down, how could you two?!

    Me: I think we have a basic idea.

    Diana: We¡¯ll run down on the things of what is normally supposed to kill someone. Hopefully we¡¯ll get one before we run out.

    Sarah: You girls are hopeless¡­but i know that no matter what I say you¡¯re going to fight anyway.

    Me: We¡¯re stronger than we look.

    Sarah: You literally killed Big Mom. I¡¯ve been with you for a couple of years as you two went around beating the biggest and baddest criminals in the world. I think I understand that quite well.

    Diana: Sarah, just don¡¯t get into our fight. Make sure to stay out of it since I don¡¯t think anything or anyone other than someone on Whitebeard¡¯s level of defense can tank Kaido.

    Me: We¡¯d like some support from above to keep Kaido¡¯s underlings away from the fight as well. But don¡¯t engage with any of his 3 Commanders. That¡¯s not a wise choice.

    Sarah: You mean King, Queen, and Jack?

    Me: Yeah, don¡¯t mess with them. If they want to help Kaido, let them come. We¡¯ll deal with them as well so don¡¯t worry about that.

    Sarah: ¡­ You know what? You¡¯ve come back from impossible odds unharmed. Fine! I¡¯ll let you girls do as you wish one last time!

    Diana: It won¡¯t be the last.

    Sarah: YES IT WILL! Seriously! Think about your position and safety as well! You girls are the Foundation of Safe Haven. The strength that comes from you two are what holds together this power in the New World.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Me: Seriously, you don¡¯t need to worry. We¡¯ve got a plan. Eventually everyone falls down after getting beat the shit out of them.

    Diana: From there, run down on the list of ¡®How we think Kaido can be killed¡¯. If that doesn¡¯t work¡­well, we¡¯ll think about that later.

    Brown: Leave them Sarah, you know those twins are batshit crazy anyway. Nobody in the right mind would willingly fight not one, but two emperors in a matter of 2 weeks. My only solace is knowing that you girls are strong¡­so make sure to beat Kaido¡¯s ass okay?

    Me: You got it :)

    It took a couple of hours but we reached Wano, or Udon to be precise. Sis and I decided we¡¯ll just jump down from here (which was above the clouds) and walk to Onigashima there. We want to enjoy a little bit of traditional Japan before going to fight.

    We double checked that our crew understood that they are to never engage in a fight with Kaido, or any of the commanders before jumping down. We got a lot of attention as we landed in the middle of the street, still in our usual clothes and not bothered to change.

    I, of course, was wearing my short black tank top and black tights with a warm purple leather jacket while Sis was in full black and white formal wear. How she wears that all the time is still a mystery for me. Isn¡¯t it uncomfortable?

    Eating udon, some other foods that we¡¯ve never had before. We also bought a few souvenirs from the local stores like Kimonos before calling it a day.

    Diana: *sigh* Honestly i wanted to push it back as much as I can, because truth be told I¡¯m quite nervous about this as well.

    Me: Sis, we¡¯re going up against the Strongest Creature in the world¡­it¡¯s quite normal to be nervous. Most people would¡¯ve shit their pants by now.

    Diana: I guess you¡¯re right. So what do we do now, make our way over?

    I don¡¯t remember where the Straw Hats and the others were at this point in the story. I know I screwed up the storyline for this as Big Mom would no longer be part of the Wano arc. Does that mean Luffy would remain in Prison? Or did he break out with those strange ninjas that were with that old grandpa guy that knows how to use advanced armament haki? (Partial Aura Projection)

    I guess it doesn¡¯t matter. We came here for Kaido and we know where to find Kaido.

    Me: Off to Onigashima then.

    We arrived at the sea and simply started floating our way over. Things are simple if you aren¡¯t held down to the ground by an invisible force.

    Once we arrived at what looked like where Kaido would be, we didn¡¯t bother and just walked straight through. A few people tried to stop us but it was honestly just a ridiculous attempt. When I just squashed into a pulp, the rest learned and stayed away from us.

    *Crash!*

    Sis kicked open the wood/paper door of where we sensed something that had to be Kaido, and there he was in all his drunken glory. In a messy dark room with his equally messy hair. His permanent scowl marked deep in his face, almost as if he was glaring at us¡­but that would be unbelievable, he was too drunk to even look at a direction correctly.

    Kaido: *burp* Who¡­?

    Diana: So you¡¯re not in your angry or sad drunken state. What is this type?

    Pirate 1: Captain Kaido is currently in his nostalgic Drunken form.

    Kaido: ehh¡­? What? Shut up!

    *CRACK!!!*

    Kaido: JUST WHO DO YOU THINK I AM!!!

    As Pirate 1 was flatted into the ground by a very strong fist, Pirate 2 came in the room to replace the now-dead pirate.

    Pirate 2: Ahhh!! Captain¡¯s in his rage drunken form now!!

    Diana: How do we get him sober?

    Pirate 2: You¡¯ll have to wait!! Don¡¯t you know?

    Me: We don¡¯t have time for that. Sis, let¡¯s get awake. I don¡¯t want to fight him while he¡¯s drunk.

    I walked up to him and gathered as much Haki as I can (in just a split second) before punching him directly in the gut.

    Kaido: *brragghhh!!!* *cough* *cough*

    The ground stank of liquor and vomit as Kaido threw up most of his liquor¡­as well as his lunch.

    Diana: Hi Kaido, we¡¯re here. You were kind of drunk so we took the liberty of waking you up. Looks like a quick punch to the gut worked fine.

    Kaido: uhh¡­why is the Society here¡­?

    Diana: Don¡¯t you remember? I called you to say that we were coming for an inspection.

    Kaido: Whaa? Inspection?! INSPECTION!!! That¡¯s right! You were the reason I started drinking like crazy to begin with yesterday!!!

    Diana: Don¡¯t try to fool me. You were probably just looking for an excuse to drink. So anyway we¡¯re going to have to arrest you for your connections with Doflamingo and the importing of SMILE.

    Kaido: What?? Arrest ME?

    Me: You¡¯re taller than I thought honestly. Even bigger than Whitebeard if I remember correctly. Besides, I¡¯ve got a few questions to ask before we do arrest or fight or whatever.

    Kaido: You think you can¡­wait, heh, let¡¯s hear it out

    Me: You really tried killing yourself and failed? I mean¡­if you¡¯re really determined to die, How can you fail?!

    Kaido: Ropes snap when they are hung around my neck, swords and spears break when they try to cut off my head or stab me in the heart.

    Me: What about the traditional weakness of all Devil Fruit users?

    Kaido: I¡¯ve sunk 8 Vessels holding me while in the sea, and still I survived! I¡¯ve jumped off Sky Island, 10 kilometers in the sky and survived! Tell me, What could kill me?!

    Me: You really are dumb¡­how have you not found a way to kill yourself yet?

    Kaido: Do YOU have an answer?

    Me: Of course! I¡¯ve got a few. First, drown yourself and make sure to chain yourself to the seafloor with Seastone chains.

    Kaido: It won¡¯t work. I¡¯ll rip out the Seafloor with me as I resist my death.

    Me: That means you aren¡¯t trying hard enough to die¡­anyway what about cutting through your head and heart with one of the Supreme Grade swords? You can get one of them if you declare war against all 3 Emperors at once¡­and the Marines while you¡¯re at it. They¡¯ll make sure you stay dead.

    Kaido: I¡¯ve been captured so many times¡­they¡¯ve done everything they could to try and kill me.

    Me: what about eating a second Devil Fruit. have you done that before?

    Kaido: ¡­

    Me: You haven¡¯t done that have you.

    Kaido: ¡­ok, I¡¯ve survived every traditional form of execution and suicide then.

    Me: You¡¯re a Devil Fruit user, did you seriously not think of that?! You¡¯re just like Big Mom. So powerful yet so dumb!

    I was trying to provoke him into his dragon form. It was something I wanted to see before we fight for real. After all, for all we know his Dragon form might be weaker than his current form.

    Me: Always getting drunk and ignoring the problems of the World, secluding yourself in Wano because you¡¯re too scared of what the others have to say about you!!

    Kaido: grrr

    Good, looks like he still can¡¯t think completely straight.

    Me: You¡¯re a Goddamn EMPEROR of the Sea, yet you don¡¯t have a single capable underling that can¡¯t take care of a single Straw Hat? You need to go out yourself?? Besides, what¡¯s with that scar on your chest? If someone left a scar on you with a Great Grade sword, then how come you weren¡¯t able to kill yourself with anything else? Are you THAT weak?

    Targeting his scar left by Oden with Enma seemed to have an effect.

    Diana: Reminds me of a specific story you know? Since Oden was too strong for that big bully over there to take care of, he had to use his status instead. ¡°Oh My God~ I¡¯m so scared of Oden~ so I¡¯m going to whore myself to Orochi and get him to execute his brother~~¡±

    Good job sis, Kaido¡¯s quite literally fuming now. That steam coming out of his nose, is that a dragon Zoan thing?!

    Kaido: HOW DARE YOU!!! I WILL SHOW YOU WHAT IT MEANS TO BE AN EMPEROR IN THIS OCEAN!!

    Kaido grew bigger and bigger, tearing through the roof of the traditional Japanese palace we were in and covering the sky with his majestic Asian Dragon Form.

    He grew longer and longer until it seemed as if the palace we were in looked like just a small toy to him.

    Kaido: CAN¡¯T YOU SEE? TO ME, YOU ARE ANTS!!!

    I smiled as we got ready to play our own cards.

    Me: Ready when you are sis.

    She smiled as she prepared herself for the Jutsu.

    Diana: *MANGEKYO SHARINGAN* PERFECT SUSANOO

    Me: *RINNEGAN* *SUMMONING* GEDO STATUE!

    Sis¡¯s aura began to grow until it overshadowed the palace and soon the mountains. In moments, she was taller and bigger than Kaido¡¯s Dragon form. Making it look like a garden snake compared to a fully armed Kuniochi

    I buckled in pain as a black rod stabbed me through the Torso as the Gedo Statue was summoned. If it didn¡¯t hold all the Chakra from the 9 Tailed Beasts, this was the only way to make it function like it did. The only saving grace would be that I charged it for a couple of years continuously with my haki. This should last at least a couple hours.

    As we stood towering over Kaido, I saw sis smile.

    Diana: You were saying?

 81. The Strongest Creature

    Chapter 81

    Thunder rained down upon the seas of Wano as 3 Giant figures were¡­just kidding. This is me narrating what the heck. We overshadowed Kaido and wiped his grin off his face as this was probably the first time he lost in size.

    Despite this, if we succeeded in intimidating him, he didn¡¯t show it. As expected of an emperor. Yet, he would soon realize that our giant forms (or my giant ride for my case) wasn¡¯t just anything put together in a hurry. They were quite literally the hardest and most durable things in the Naruto Universe.

    Me: 100G

    This shouldn¡¯t do much but this would at least make it hard for Kaido to fly to an altitude where it would be hard for us to reach him.

    Me: Float Float Fruit!

    I touched the Gedo Statue, completely freeing it from its weight and allowing it to move much faster. Sis¡¯s Susanoo was already weightless as it was just a solidification of her aura, or will if talking about the One Piece World.

    Kaido: *gathers energy*

    *crack!* Sis stamped on Kaido¡¯s dragon head, essentially making him swallow the energy he was gathering on his mouth.

    Diana: Energy Blade!!

    Her form took out an ominous black blade that strangely resembled Yin before slashing at Kaido¡¯s open Dragon body. Perhaps it was the strength behind it but it left its mark¡­directly below where Oden has made his. The cut opened and started bleeding and I wasn¡¯t dumb enough to let him recover.

    *grab*

    I grabbed Kaido¡¯s dragon head with my massive wooden hand before¡­

    *SPLASH!!!*

    I pushed his head into the water on the side of the island and started to waterboard him.

    Me: Sis! Get him now!!!

    As I didn¡¯t have a massive blade or weapon I could use with the Gedo Statue, I decided to take on the role of holding down Kaido while sis cuts him up.

    *slash!* *slash!!* *slash*If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The cuts on Kaido¡¯s back started to increase before the sea started to boil from Kaido¡¯s resistance. Looks like it was true that Seawater doesn¡¯t weaken him much like other Devil Fruit users. How interesting.

    Kaido: ROAAARRR!!! *BLAST!*

    A ball of energy directly hit the torso of the Gedo Statue¡­but I didn¡¯t feel much damage. If anything, the hole in my torso was starting to throb now¡­god, I shouldn¡¯t use this too often.

    Kaido: What¡­? Not even Adam wood should have resisted that!

    Me: To hell with Adam Wood! This is the Wood of the World Tree itself!!!

    Me: 100G *Crack!!*

    As I threw a hook directly at Kaido and increased the gravity on his head so it would meet my fist, the hit slightly missed and broke off one of his horns.

    *grab* *stab!!* *stab!*

    I grabbed his broken horn, coated it in haki and stabbed his eye. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you train your body, there are a few parts of the body where training it to harden is simply impossible. For example¡­

    *stab!*

    Kaido: AARRGHHH! My eyes!!!

    Diana: I hope you have good observational Haki Kaido! Because no one¡¯s getting their eyes back from that!!

    Even without his eyes, we knew it would be stupid to underestimate Kaido. If he truly was an emperor, he would at least have a certain amount of Observation haki to replace his eyes during battle.

    Kaido: YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!!

    We were right, he lunged directly at me as if he knew where I was¡­and I mean at me who was on top of the statue, not the statue itself.

    Me: Oh NO you don¡¯t

    *grab*

    I grabbed his other horn and swung it around me before putting his body in a position he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his tail or head in.

    *bash!* *Bash!*

    I continued to bash his head against the surface of the island but I knew this wasn¡¯t going to work. If he survived a fall from Sky Island, than this would only give him a mild headache at most.

    Kaido: AARRGH! *shrink*

    Perhaps he realized he wasn¡¯t going anywhere in his dragon form. He cancelled it and returned to his normal form.

    Me: Yeah, I¡¯ve had enough as well. *RINNEGAN! *CANCEL SUMMONING*

    As the giant statue underneath my feet disappeared into smoke, I saw my sis shrinking her Susanoo as well. Even if we face a smaller Kaido, she was still going to need that Armor of her¡¯s.

    With the Statue no longer part of the battle, I unsheathed Yang. Finally, I could take this battle into my area of expertise. I fully activated my Goro Goro No Mi as I became pure energy. With this, I should be able to ignore all attacks that aren¡¯t covered in Haki.

    Sister took Kaido Head on. Club to Sword and was doing quite well, going toe to toe. While she kept both of Kaido¡¯s hand¡¯s busy, I tried to drain him as much as possible but it was like trying to drain a river. I was never going to get it done in just a few hours.

    While I could instantly absorb his Haki covered parts, he would just cover it again in the next second. With his sight gone, he wasn¡¯t taking any chances.

    Diana: EARTH SHATTER!

    A downgraded version of ¡®World Break¡¯ to conserve stamina but still ridiculously powerful. Kaido¡¯s wounds reopened as some parts of his chest burst open once again. It looked like she succeeded in even reopening the one Oden gave him so many years ago.

    Kaido: YOU WILL DIE! JUST LIKE ODEN, WHITEBEARD, AND ALL THE FOOLS THAT CHALLENGED ME!!!

    Me: Die with honor? I¡¯ll take that, but it¡¯s going to be at the hands of someone Stronger than YOU!

    Diana: *Ultra Vibration*

    I put my blade on top of hers and used it to push it down on Kaido¡¯s arm.

    Me: *500 G!*

    For a brief moment, the blade got stuck in Kaido¡¯s arm

    Me: El Thor!!

    Kaido: AARRRGhH!!!

    As the smell of burning flesh came from his arm, we pulled out our blades before he grabbed us.

    For hours, this repeated as the island broke away piece by piece. Night fell but the force of our clash split the clouds, leaving our fight under the beautiful bright starry sky¡­not that Kaido could see it anymore.

    Queen: Quick! Get them!!!

    I risked looking at the side to see Kaido¡¯s 3 head commanders heading towards us. While they weren''t a problem, dealing with them together with Kaido was going to be troublesome¡­if we were going to fight them at all that was.

    Me: *RINNEGAN!* *Animal Path!* *SUMMONING*

    I summoned at least 3 Immortal animals the size of Kaido before turning my attention back to my fight. Behind me I heard sounds of battle but I knew I had at least earned some time¡­after all, the animals QUITE LITERALLY couldn¡¯t die, no matter what you do. Oh crap¡­what if Kaido¡¯s body works the same way?

    Me: SIS!

    Diana: What?! *stab* *stab*

    Me: Check his insides!! Animals!! Immortal!!!

    Sis got the message. If Kaido really was the ¡®immortal creatures¡¯ that my summoned animals were, then there really was only one way to kill him.

    Kaido¡¯s body was full of cuts and wounds but none of them were lethal¡­except for the ones in his eyes but somehow he stopped his horn from penetrating through his skull and into the brain¡­or perhaps it did but the ¡®effect from immortality¡¯ stopped him from dying.

    Me: Sis! I need to do THAT again! Keep him occupied!

    Diana: Susanoo! FULLY ARMORED!!

    Sis grabbed both of Kaido¡¯s arms and slammed them to the ground with her.

    Diana: I CAN¡±T HOLD THIS LONG!!

    I teleported directly above Kaido¡¯s arm and¡­*stab*

    Once again put the blade deep into his eye. I felt for a fact my blade sinking into something softer. If this was any normal person he should be dead many times over but¡­

    Kaido: ROOARR! YOU CAN¡¯T KILL ME! DON¡±T YOU GET IT??!!

    I pulled out my blade and dodged out of the way before Kaido broke free of Sis¡¯s lock.

    Me: Sis¡­he¡¯s already dead¡­his soul¡¯s been put in a dead body.

    Diana: You can¡¯t kill a dead body can you¡­

    Kaido: DID YOU FINALLY REALIZE? WHAT THAT OLD HAG DID TO ME? AS MANY DESCRIBED, IT IS IMPOSSIBLE TO KILL THIS BODY!!!

 82. How to kill a dead man

    Chapter 82

    *sigh* I didn¡¯t want to say this since it might cocky but in a way we were going really easy on him. Sis¡¯s genjutsu didn¡¯t work on him¡­true, but I could¡¯ve turned him into a toy at least a dozen times by now. But there¡¯s no glory in that is there?

    Me: Sis, this is going to be a tug of war. He ain¡¯t scared of shit. You¡¯re going to have to manually pull it out.

    Diana: I know, just make sure he stays away while I do it, alright?!

    I nodded. Looks like I¡¯ll be taking aggro this time. Normally I wouldn¡¯t have a problem, but against someone like Kaido? I¡¯d rather not thanks.

    Me: Get ready¡­!

    I grabbed sis and ran towards Kaido at a speed he can never hope to even follow with his eyes. I used sis¡¯s arms to put her palm against where Kaido¡¯s heart should be before running back.

    Kaido: Khhh!!!This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    In sis¡¯s hand was a long silvery strand. Something that was connected to his¡­

    Kaido: Pulling my soul now aren¡¯t you? But how¡­?

    Diana: You literally saw me make a giant purple warrior that beats your Zoan form and this is what you¡¯re curious about?!

    *tug* *tug*

    Kaido started to rush towards sis, ignoring all the bleeding. Even if he¡¯s in a dead body, doesn¡¯t blood loss at least add up? Like even the blood lost from my torso for an hour made me slightly dizzy during the fight.

    Me: ALMIGHTY PUSH!!!

    I pushed away Kaido with both hands but¡­

    *SSCCRRREACHHH!!*

    Kaido planted his club on the ground with his good arm and resisted from being completely blown away. Of course, he was still blown a couple dozen meters back but that distance was nothing.

    Me: *huff* Seriously? Resisting this? What are you, Nine tails?!

    Kaido: What is this nonsense!! *tug* *snap!*

    Of course¡­the strength one has on their soul depended on the fear they had for the other. As Kaido was barely afraid of me or sis, we lost of tug of Soul.

    Then, an idea hit me¡­

    Me: haha¡­HA! hahahahahahahaha!!!!

    It was so simple¡­ how did I never think of it??

    Diana: Kara??

    Me: Sis *haha!!!* He¡¯s already dead! You can¡¯t kill a dead man!

    Diana: What are you talking about??!!

    I took a deep breath as I realized the secret to killing him.

    Me: I¡¯ve got to revive him!!! HHAHAaAA! It was so simple!!! Sis, cover me!!!

    Sis understood it in an instant as she got into her armored Susanoo form again before engaging Kaido alone.

    Kaido: WHAT ARE YOU PLANNING! *WHACK!* *thud*

    Sis planted his head into the ground but we knew that wouldn¡¯t do anything.

    Me: *RINNEGAN!* *ART OF RINNE REBIRTH!!*

    I never felt so happy to see a familiar giant ugly head pop up from the ground and face Kaido.

    Kaido: What¡ª?

    Me: It¡¯s the secret to killing you! You should say hi to your landlord!

    The King of Hell shot out a beam of Light that hit Kaido¡¯s body, and exited again with his soul, leaving his body to collapse. In a burst of light, another body was crafted, or resurrected.

    A much weaker looking pirate. Still big, still strong, but nothing near the level of an emperor.

    Kaido still had his horns (1 now broken halfway) but he was less muscular with his hair much shorter like the rest of his body. Overall, I just didn¡¯t feel the level of power I did from him before.

    Diana: Looks like you powered down Kaido, ready for Round 3?

 83. End of the Beasts Pirates

    Chapter 83

    A powered down Kaido was like facing a Supernova¡­at best. He didn¡¯t have the pure physical ability to back him up. He could not move when his body was feeling pain. His movements were slower and sluggish. His ability to tank our attacks went almost straight down to zero. His impenetrable skin was gone¡­replaced with normal flesh of man.

    *SMACK* *CRACK* *PUNCH* *THUD*

    *SMACK* *CRACK* *PUNCH* *THUD*

    *SMACK* *CRACK* *PUNCH* *THUD*

    *SMACK* *CRACK* *PUNCH* *THUD*

    *SMACK* *CRACK* *PUNCH* *THUD*

    *SMACK* *CRACK* *PUNCH* *THUD*

    It was a one sided slaughter as we pummeled Kaido to the ground. This time, he wasn¡¯t even able to resist as his pain nerves reacted. Eventually, Kaido stopped moving. Like always, I took out a single apple next to his unmoving body.

    Me: I¡¯m going to end this. Together?

    Diana: Together

    Our haki enchanted blades cut smoothly through his skin and into his heart and throat respectively as if making fun of our battle the last couple of hours.

    The Devil Fruit began to change immediately into a gray fruit which I stored within my inventory before anyone saw. After I did that¡­I just sat down, tired.

    I sensed my beasts taking care of the 3 Commanders as they were starting to run out of Stamina themselves. I¡¯ve canceled their summons and summoned new ones to replace them in the middle once so that set their death sentence in stone.

    Me: ¡­ we did it.

    Diana: We did it¡­, but what now? There¡¯s no more chapters ahead of us to guide us.

    True, for the first time we felt lost. We always had something ahead of us to do. An arc to follow or an event to prevent. I think we knew that this day was coming but the fact that it was simply so far away made it hard for us to imagine it.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Me: We go in blind. As Snoopy said, It take courage to sail in uncharted waters.

    Diana: World Conquest?

    Me: I guess we do have infinite time¡­though I¡¯m not that interested in politics or war. If push comes to shove we¡¯ll do it, but I don¡¯t want to do it for no reason.

    I stood up and signaled our den den mushi to connect, and gave them a quick 5 second recap.

    Spade: You girls are mad¡­you actually did it.

    Me: You¡¯re going to ignore the fact that we did the same to Big Mom?

    Sarah: I know they¡¯re both emperors, but it¡¯s just not the same. Big Mom is strong but they¡¯ve always called Kaido the ¡®Strongest¡¯

    Me: You¡¯re also going to ignore what we did to fight him?

    Brown: You girls never made sense anyway. I¡¯d rather not find out to keep myself sane and I think the others agree as well.

    *ring* *ring*

    Diana: Hello?

    Minister: That God you haven¡¯t fought Kaido yet! We need you back quickly! Blackbeard declared war on Safe Haven! I think he¡¯s trying to take over while you¡¯re not here!

    Diana: Oh, yeah sure. One small mistake though, fight with Kaido¡¯s over. He¡¯s dead. We¡¯ll make our way back now. Bye

    Minister: Heehhh-

    *click*

    Me: Looks like we still have work to do¡­why are these Emperor¡¯s so set on killing us?

    Spade: To be fair, you performed an ¡®inspection¡¯ on two emperors knowing that they¡¯re guilty.

    Sarah: You denied Blackbeard¡¯s membership to Safe Haven and threatened him as well from what I heard.

    Brown: You girls seem dead set on killing Emperors. What is this? Some sort of challenge?

    Diana: Might as well be by now. We¡¯ve killed 3, time to make it 4.

    Maybe it was because we went all out on Kaido from the start, or found his weakness that we easily exploited quite early in (if you are fighting on equal grounds with an emperor) so we managed to arrive before Blackbeard¡¯s fleet did.

    Diana: Evacuate the city, engage all defenses¡­and get this man a shield.

    Prime Minister: Excuse me?

    Spade: I don¡¯t need a shield.

    Diana: I was just kidding. But make sure you have all the defenses up. Kara, would you please?

    Me: On it!

    The next second, I levitated the entirety of Safe Haven high up into the sky, almost up to the White Sea.

    Me: Now no cannons would be able to reach us. Even using Geppo to come up here would be suicide. They would die of stamina loss before they make it here.

    Diana: Remember, we don¡¯t want to risk it. Let¡¯s fight on their ships. Kara and I are going alone.

    Spade: You literally just fought Kaido!

    Diana: That was a few hours ago. I feel ready for another!

    Brown: You girls are hopeless¡­ after this fight you are both going to be quarantined on Doctor¡¯s orders.

    Me: I¡¯m fine with that. I think I¡¯ve had enough fighting for a lifetime.

    Diana: I hope this is the last Emperor or anyone on that level we have to fight. Even with our power, an emperor like Kaido is no joke.

    Me: Sis, remember when Big Mom used the souls of all the inhabitants of Whole Cake into her fist?

    Diana: *shudder* I instinctively felt that getting hit by that¡­even a scratch would mean instead death.

    Me: Why don¡¯t we have a move like that?

    Diana: You do have a move like that¡­it¡¯s just that it comes with it¡¯s share of consequences. Also, we still ended up winning. We might not be as specialized as they are, but you have to agree that they had much more time to develop their strengths than we did.

    Me: Alright then, I¡¯m sensing a fleet of around 20 large warships. Looks like Blackbeard came prepared. Ready to squash all of them?

    With that, the two of us jumped down. We free falled for a while before I caught us and floated our way over to meet the incoming fleet.

    Due to their momentum, it looked as if they will continue going anyway so I decided to help them a bit. Simply saying, I put a bit of horizontal gravity the other way and put all of them to a stop.

    Teach: Whaa? Why are you here already?!! My broker told me you were still in Wano!

    Diana: So you have a broker¡­ok, we¡¯ll make sure to find him. But before that, are you ready to fight Blackbeard?

    Teach: Hey, hey¡­we can still talk this out right?

    Diana: After you brought an entire fleet to destroy Safe Haven while we aren¡¯t there? I think not.

    Me: My name is Kara Fujitora, you insulted my honor, Prepare to die!

    Diana: Shhh!! Any more of that and we¡¯ll get copyrighted!

    Me: Oops, my bad. Alright Blackbeard, you¡¯re still going to die though.

 84. Marshall D. Teach

    Chapter 84

    Teach: Zehahahaa!!! Fine! I¡¯ll kill you both then!!! Fate is on my side!!

    He activated his Devil Fruit as a darkness formed around his ship and around his hand.

    Teach: Zehahah!!! Come to me!!

    Everything around him started to be pulled inwards and towards him. Parts of the boat, furniture, cannons, and even his crewmates, but sis and I weren¡¯t affected.

    Teach: Wha¡­? How?

    Me: I control gravity. You are a fool to think that a gravity based attack would work on me.

    It was also the effect of Shiki¡¯s devil fruit where I freed myself and sis from any gravitational influence. Just like how I had a pretty hard time facing Shiki, his Devil Fruit powers was almost a complete counter to attacks that used gravity.

    Teach: Che! Fine!! Black Hole!!

    This time, light bent around the vortex as it started to suck everything into a tiny space. Compressing things beyond what it should be possible.

    Teach: And¡­FIRE!!!

    Everything the vortex has chewed up, it was spit right back out¡­towards us.

    Me: You are horrible at gravity manipulation. Even for someone who was self taught, your control over it is horrible and the way to use it to fling objects is like a baby¡­ here. Let me show you how to suck in objects. *Rinnegan* *Planetary Construction*If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    As a small black orb formed between my hands, I flung it directly into Blackbeard¡¯s vortex.

    Me: Did you know that when two blackholes meet each other, they combine into one bigger one? Let¡¯s see which one it comes out dominant!!

    The result was obvious. This same jutsu was said to have created the Moon in the Naruto world. There was no way it would lose to something that could eat up a town. On top of that, not even able to rip out the ground itself.

    Teach: ArrghhH!

    His Blackhole was sucked into my Planetary Construction with his right hand. As he was screaming, the jutsu became more and more powerful as the ship he was on began to creak and the seawater starting to rise and float towards the tiny black orb.

    Diana: I hope you can fly because otherwise you¡¯re going to be Sea King food.

    Hundreds of Pirates started falling into the Sea as they realized what was happening to their fleet. Tons upon Tons of woods of all kind was being compressed around the orb and becoming some sort of miniature planet. Becoming bigger and bigger by the second.

    Me: Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to stop it when all of you are dead.

    Some stupid Pirates tired to jump on top of the orb and resist the gravitational pull from the orb. But like the dummies they were, soon they were squashed under their own fleet (and seawater) to never be seen again.

    Blackbeard was resisting the pull with his own fruit to a semi-successful degree. He wasn¡¯t being pulled in, yet he wasn¡¯t able to move anywhere. He was quite stuck in that position.

    Me: I¡¯ll let this go on for a couple more minutes. Might as well drain his stamina.

    Diana: He¡¯s already starting to sweat. Did he really call himself an emperor if this is all he¡¯s got?

    Me: The nerve¡­he can¡¯t even begin to compare to Big Mom and Kaido

    Diana: ¡­though that is kind of our fault he doesn¡¯t have THAT fruit, isn¡¯t it?

    Me: The best way to resist disaster is to prevent disaster. I have no regrets.

    Teach: Zehahahaha!! If I am to die today! Then so be it! I will make sure you both die with me here today!!!

    Blackbeard was smiling his crazed smile as he reached the end of his wits, but that was when I found out how to give him the ultimate Fuck U card.

    Me: Sis¡­I think I¡¯ve got it. He¡¯s a D as well. He carries the will of someone before him. He¡¯s violent, he¡¯s cruel. He¡¯s manipulative, but he¡¯s also powerful¡­compared to the rest of the world. He carries the Will of none other than Rocks D. Xebecs!!!

    Diana: OH!! Wait, are you¡­?*pff!!* The ideas you come up with Kara,sometimes you are just so cruel!

    I released the jutsu and the massive wooden planet fell into the ocean, splashing everyone. But before Blackbeard could release his power, I put a pressure on him so that he could only resist as he did before.

    Me: You¡¯ve done some very bad things Marshall D. Teach, death isn¡¯t going to cut it for you.

    Teach: Zehahaha!! So what are you going to do? Take me to Prison??

    Me: You hold the name of D, you are not afraid of death. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to give you a life that is much worse than any prison for you.

    I stretched out my hand and loved directly over his severed wrist, where it was still bleeding somewhat.

    Me: I have one more special power¡­my strongest power if you will. A single touch from me will result in the world forgetting everything about you. Everything you left behind will be remembered as a mystery. Nobody will remember you¡­not even your own crew. The name Blackbeard Pirates itself will become a question.

    With that, I touched him and activated the Hobi Hobi fruit. In that instant, he turned into a fat tin soldier.

    Me: Let¡¯s form a contract. You are never allowed to harm anyone. You must follow my every instruction and command. You must never tell anyone what happened to you or my powers.

    I grabbed him as I held him over the ocean.

    Me: Just a note, since you are now a toy, you won¡¯t die in the ocean¡­but you will never be able to move like before. Enjoy your stay at the bottom of the ocean forever, knowing that you will never¡­and I mean NEVER become the Pirate King.

    With that, I dropped the toy formerly known to the World as Marshall D. Teach into the ocean¡­never to be seen again. Even in the case that I do get knocked out, he¡¯ll just drown to death in the ocean. Nothing can save him now¡­especially if nobody even remembers him.

 85. The Last Chapter

    Chapter 85 What happened afterwards.

    Timeskip (20 years)

    Things changed a lot. First, we took over all the territories previously controlled by the two emperors. To fill up all of this land (or islands), we had a New World Draft, per say. Our territory grew with every year, crushing any sort of resistance¡­but hear me out, we never attacked without a reason.

    Despite this, we became an eyesore in the eyes of the World Government and¡­as expected, they ordered the Marines to declare war on us (Safe Haven) on some ridiculous charges.

    Right before the war, Sakazuki resigned as Fleet Admiral stating that he could not do so¡­this shows that he finally opened his eyes and looked at the corruption he¡¯s been trying so hard to ignore for pretty much his entire life. The resignation of the Fleet Admiral was quickly followed by the resignation of our father. Unlike Garp, he didn¡¯t even want to even pretend and listen to the government. He said that he trusts our choices and strengths and decided to return to Wano, where he feels at peace. Which is actually under our rule by the way.

    With the only powerhouses being Kizaru and Ryokugyu and maybe a couple of vice admirals when they¡¯ve already declared war, victory was quickly achieved.

    Once we successfully defended our territory, we didn¡¯t stop there. Spreading propaganda around the world of how the World Government was unjust and hypocritical in their words and laws, we pushed the Marines out of the New World. Once we made an official alliance with the Revolutionary Army, things got much easier.

    Safe Haven and our armed forces pushed the remaining forces of the Marines out of the Grand-line itself (including Paradise) and bombed the 2 Marine Bases along with the Gates of Justice¡­we saved Impel Down since we thought we can salvage it once the war was over. While we were taking care of that, the Revolutionary Army pressured the Marines all around the Blues and holding out until we finished out business in the Grand Line.

    As expected, they did have some sort of machinery that could rival the Warlords with enough of them¡­but we prepared our own cards.

    We unleashed 2 Plutons, which was all we could build within the given time. But it was more than enough. Resistance was crushed all around the World and new order was formed as countries that were member states of the World Government declared their unconditional surrender.

    Finally, we purposely left the Holy City alone¡­as a punishment. Instead, we broke all of their connections and methods to go back down below. As a result, they would be getting no money, no food, no nothing. No supplies at all. We set up a perimeter so that no even a single soldier, messenger, and god forbid a World Noble from escaping.

    As expected, within a month of our work of surrounding the Holy City, they were begging to be let down into the world below. They¡¯ve never worked in their lives, they couldn¡¯t grow a single patch of wheat with all the land they¡¯ve got. They begged, they promised money, yet we stood firm. Within another month, most of them starved to death. The others were taken to court and sentenced to death there. This officially marked the end of the World Nobles.

    We sacked the entirety of the Holy City and let it stay there in ruins as a reminder of the corruption and horror these so called ¡®World Nobles¡¯ have committed by abusing their position at the top of the ¡®World Government¡¯.

    We took in Vegapunk alive and got his pledge to serve Safe Haven. We found him to be nothing more than someone searching for the truth of this world, so as long as we continued to allow him to perform scientific experiments, he would bring great benefits to the world. Of course, we forbid any experiments that would result in the death of innocents. The only people he was allowed to have were death row Prisoners who committed the worst of crimes. We also gave him Weapon¡¯s Devil Fruit which brought around great scientific breakthroughs in just a few decades.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Timeskip (300 Years)

    We lived in the background now. After around 30 years of actively ruling the world, or the majority of it, we decided to slide into the background and let the Prime Minister take power.

    It was hard to let people go¡­but this was something we¡¯ve expected. First, it was dad who died peacefully on his deathbed. We weren¡¯t able to see him often since our existence itself gathered attention about our supposed ¡®They are still alive conspiracy¡¯, but we managed to be there as he drew his final breath. We wished him a final farewell and a prayer to ?? to take good care of his soul, wherever it may go.

    Our friends, crew also left one by one. Old age, accident, and other reasons. Even though we knew this was coming with us taking Eternal Youth, it was still hard. But time eventually did its job and smoothed out the pain. We never forgot¡­but after decades, it no longer hurt constantly. We just felt nostalgia and a fond happy memory whenever we thought of them.

    Perhaps it was because of the death of those around us but sis and I bonded even more than before. We became completely dependent on each other, even a moment of separation becoming something that could possibly cause some (phantom) pain. I knew that living together for over 300 years, we became more than family.

    Regarding Safe Haven¡­

    No system was perfect. We knew that better than anyone but we implemented a system in the very foundation of Safe Haven that would try and self-cleanse the filth out of it. Of course, over the last few centuries we had to step in time to time and ¡®mysteriously kill¡¯ a few politicians who got dangerously close to forming a dictatorship.

    During these 300 years, we¡¯ve made space travel possible. The fact that the moons were so close made it quite easy. As a fact, we already knew that aliens existed in the One Piece Universe (as the people from Sky Island are from alien descent. Seriously, not kidding. I only read canon). Perhaps it was from the lack of people or resources but the people there were quite primitive. Reminding me of the time we went to Mycan.

    Speaking of Mycan, the storm was no issue for the newest massive Cruise Ships that could cut through the weather of the New World like it was nothing. The place became a famous tourist location for people to visit the well-preserved headquarters of the Revolutionary Army.

    Using my powers, we terraformed the world a bit more than technology already did so people would no longer be locked in on the sea they were born in. Massive tunnels were formed onto the sides of the Red Line. Islands were moved to form bigger landmasses and many areas of the calm belt were purposely lined with massive gates as to remove the Sea Kings in that specific area.

    We made sure that this world would not repeat the same mistake our Earth has made. With a lot of threatening involved, we banned the use of unsustainable resources such as oil and coal. We knew what would become of the world if we let such a tragedy happen. It was also a bit of a selfish request as we knew that we were going to be on this planet for a long time, we¡¯d rather keep this planet clean and sustainable than choking on smog.

    From time to time, there were trouble with new random criminals who gained ¡®above average¡¯ powers with either haki, Devil Fruits, or both. However, with the unification of the world came peace. Peace which people became so accustomed to that people in general became much weaker. The strongest nowadays (other than us) could be barely compared to a Pirate Captain from Paradise. Like Luffy before the Time Skip, and that was being called Legendary. It is understandable of why the standard of strength became so much lower though, there was simply no need to fight anymore.

    The World was unified (or mostly) under one banner. Exploration around the world was allowed, and in fact, encouraged! However, the One Piece on Raftel (or Laugh Tale as Pirate King Gol. D Roger named it) was found and taken by Safe Haven for safekeeping and a symbol of the Golden Age of Piracy centuries ago. There was no motivation for Pirates to take to the sea. Without Pirates, the people keeping the peace didn¡¯t have a reason to train to get stronger. Without strong peacekeepers but with the world at peace¡­the world didn¡¯t have a need to get stronger.

    Strange¡­other than the use of sustainable energy, this world was turning more and more into a normal world. Hope it wouldn¡¯t become too boring after a while.

    Time-skip (4000 Years)

    We were caught once or twice by the eyes of the world when we performed some deeds we considered necessary¡­the result was something annoying. A religion formed around us with a mix of some bullshit science.

    Other than that, the world changed drastically. For some reason, the number of Devil Fruits decreased to almost zero as once the user died, almost none of them entered the circulation again. Perhaps it was something to do with the changing of the world?

    While that happened, sis and I became ridiculously powerful as we let experience and new scientific explanations to bullshit our Fruits to give us the power. I, for one, came to literally become a living sun with my power over electromagnetic waves. Sis came to be able to control the strings of matter. That means energy itself at its most basic form.

    Yet, all good things must come to an end.

    As we looked up into the sky we saw a giant portal opening¡­and out came¡­Luffy? No, that was too big for it to be him.

    Me: Sis, didn¡¯t Oden once say something about Joyboy returning?

    Diana: I honestly don¡¯t remember. But why would he come back¡­after all this time?

    Me: Who knows? Well, everything has a time and perhaps this was the right time for him.

    END

    Hello everyone, thank you so much for reading ¡®Justice in the One Piece World¡¯. Unfortunately, I will have to end the story there. To give you a short recap, here is what happened for those dying to know.

    Joy boy was not the only one to have returned to the One Piece World and their powers were quite Godlike. Many of them embodied the traits of typical Pirates. Which was, ¡°Take what you wish¡¯ and in a modern society, you can guess how that went.

    Once they managed to hijack the newest weaponries, it was pretty much over. Our twins, Kara and Diana, gave them a fight their entire kind would never forget but it wasn¡¯t enough. They killed Joy Boy, many of the leaers, but their numbers eventually overcame the twins. Even with the resurrections and Kara¡¯s electric CPR effect.

    That was how they died protecting humanity while the denizens of the One Piece World flew out into the vastness of Space looking for another world to inhabit. Since this is the One Piece universe and not our own, let¡¯s assume that they successfully found one nearby but out of reach of Joy Boy¡¯s kind and lived happily ever after.

    But¡­! If you remember the 1st meeting with ??, you would know that once Kara and Diana die, they would just meet with him again!

    This story is not over! I plan to continue their journey in other Universes.

    I have a basic idea of what I want to write about but I would personally like your opinions as well. Vote below and see you soon! (But not so soon because I need to rest too)

    Finally, thank you for reading this far. I did this for fun and I honestly thought I would just call it off in the middle like so many RR Works out there. I¡¯m glad there were many positive comments that urged me to continue :) I hope to see you guys in my next work!

 Continuation of Justice in the One Piece World

    Hey all! Randomuser here.

    As you can probably tell from the title, I''ve started a sequel to this fanfic.

    It is called ''Liberty in the Overlord Universe''

    As many of you expected, it is going to be another journey for the twins (sisters) by ??

    I hope you enjoy and here is the link!

    https://www.royalroad.com/fiction/31546/liberty-in-the-overlord-universe</a>This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Here is the description.

    Kara and Diana are back for Round 2! A Continuation of ''Justice in the One Piece World''

    This time, the sisters are reincarnated into the Overlord Universe Earth of 2138.

    ??: You know the deal. Ready for round 2?

    Kara & Diana: Here we go again!

    Follow the 2 OP sisters as they crash the World of Overlord with incredible power and luck.

    Warning: This story is mostly light hearted with 2 OP MCs on the loose in the Overlord Universe. if you do not like this sort of novel, I recommend you do not read it.

    This fanfic was heavily influenced by MisterGrin''s Chaotic Good.

    I do not own Overlord. I only own the OCs

    I do not own the Cover Art. Cover Art is from Overlord Fandom Wiki

    Enjoy!

    P.S: To fully understand the characters and some stories, I recommend that you read the previous story as well. If not, that is fine too.

    If you want another One Piece Fanfiction:

    https://www.royalroad.com/fiction/35863/welcome-to-the-charlotte-family-a-one-piece-fanfic

    Enjoy!